《Conquest》
Chapter 0 Shaar Thunder
Chapter 0 Shaar Thunder
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Scar
It could be said that Shaar Thunder was literally a hillbilly.
He was called hillbilly because he was born in the wildness. More precisely, he was an ignorant country bumpkin born in the mountain.
For example, he hated having meals without some meat. His most profound talents were cutting firewood and hunting. Until he was 16 years old, he thought that the prettiest woman in the world was Aunty Sofia. She had a waist as thick as a barrel, was mother of two and sold vegetable in town.
His name was Shaar Thunder.
His name seemed to have a somewhat mysterious Oriental origin. In fact, when Shaar Thunder was three years old, he did not have a name yet. One day, his drunkard old man used his brain for once and finally remembered that it was a fathers responsibility toe up with a name. He looked at the sky and saw that it was thundering on that summer day. Thats how Shaar Thunder got his name......
Thus you can image how irresponsible his old man was. It was lucky that it was thundering. Imagine if it was a sandstorm or a blizzard......Perhaps he would be now called Shaar Sandstorm or Blizzard. With this kind of name he would have to crawl into a cave and live in shame for the rest of his life.
Shaar Thunders vulgar taste was constantly reflected by his actions. He preferred buying cloth over silk because it was more durable C of course, a very important reason for his choice was that Shaar Thunder was as poor as a beggar and could never afford silk. His mindset was if you could not afford to eat grapes, then it was too sour for you anyway.
TL: Basically saying that he found excuses for everything.
The most important reason why he was so poor was that the majority of his ie came from hunting. Some of it was used for food, but most of it was used to trade against liquor for his old man. C This old man was Shaar Thunders father. When he was about eight years old, Shaar Thunder found out that this old man was not his biological father. Even though an eight-year -old was not very intelligent, he at least had somemon sense. In other words, he knew that it was absolutely impossible for an old man with blue eyes to give birth to a son with ck eyes.
Therefore, when he was eight years old, he refused to call this old man father ever again.
When asked about Shaar Thunders birth, the old man was never specific. In his own words: Many years ago, there was a month gued by dark and stormy nights. I sat at a campfire roasting a delicious pheasant. For a short moment I turned my back and walked to a big tree to pee and when I came back I saw a boy lying next to my campfire chewing on the roasted chicken leg with only half of it remaining. When I saw such a small boy hugging and eating half of a chicken leg, do you know what the first thing that came to my mind was?
Every time the old man arrived at this point in the story, he would shake his head and gave Shaar Thunder a gloomy look: What I thought was ......This small boy could eat so much while he was so small and when he grew up he would certainly eat this old man poor!
When mentioning about the old man who was an old drunkard, it must be mentioned that Shaar Thunder was also an alcoholic. The reason for this urrence was when Shaar Thunder was still young and crying loudly from hunger and the shameless old man was toozy to hunt, he would take out some liquor and feed it to the kid instead of food. Even before it was time for this kid to stop drinking milk, this old drunkard started to develop him into an alcoholic. His weird upbringing increased the alcohol tolerance of this kid to a frightening level. At the age of 13, the old man could already not keep up with him anymore. Two years ago, because this poor household could not support two massive drunkards at the same time, the old man shamelessly prohibit Shaar Thunder to drink alcohol.
It had to be mentioned again that one of Shaar Thunders proudest skills was cutting firewood.
But this was also an important reason why he hated his old man.
The reason being, the old man kept bragging that he was a one of the strongest on the continent and a famous sword master. However Shaar Thunder never saw his old man ever using a sword before. In matter of fact, his household did not even have a sword. The closest thing that resembled to a sword in his household was a charred ck pitchfork.
When the boy grew a bit older, he became interested in weapons and martial arts. Constantly listening to the bragging of the old man, Shaar Thunder expressed a strong desire to learn martial arts from him. In the beginning the old man acted arrogantly and refused. Unable to endure Shaar Thunders constant nagging, he finally conceded and the painful ten year period for Shaar began.
If it was only carrying water bucks and physical hardship it would be still eptable. In addition, he had to endure a smelly medicine bath everyday which would knock out everyone else just by the smell of it, but Shaar Thunder endured it all.
What he hated most was, that the old man who called himself sword master was actually not willing to teach him to use a sword!
One time, a minstrel who travelled the world visited the tavern in the town. He told the stories of the legendary warriors on the continent. At that time, the young Shaar Thunder was listening and found great joy in imagining the stories of these arrogant and noble warriors wearing snow white cloaks, dding in full armour, with sharp long swords in hand and surrounded by allies and enemies ......ah so damn amazing!
For unknown reasons, the old man imed that, to be a sword master, Shaar Thunder could only use an axe as weapon!
Do not misunderstand. It wasnt the kind of axes or halberds that the legendary masters used.
It was the kind of axe that you could buy in the town cksmith for six cooper tes and vigers used to cut wood in the mountains. People also called it a firewood axe.
As for how to practice and obtain axe techniques, Shaar Thunder was clueless. The old man once said that the path he taught Shaar Thunder was in matter of fact a return to the roots and original nature. People normally used the axe with precision and strength, however the old man told Shaar Thunder: As soon as you can describe your axe technique as skilful, then you have reached your goal.
Shaar Thunder knew what precise and strong strike meant. When he was 13 years old, he could throw his axe and cut the tail of a running rabbit 50 steps away.
In the end, how to practise a technique that was regarded as skilful was a matter of different opinions. ording to the old man, he had to use a ten-kilo heavy axe and carve a piece of tofu into a chrysanthemum C which was obviously something very hard to do for normal people.
TL: chrysanthemum is a kind of flower.
In matter of fact, Shaar Thunder was always suspicious about the axe techniques that the old man taught him. The entire content of his martial arts exercises every day was: Cutting firewood, cutting tofu, in addition to cleaning his preys intestines, dividing its meat and chopping its bones.
Although he had some doubts in his heart, Shaar Thunder practised this set of axe techniques for a decade. He practiced very diligently, but the old man never gave him any assessments. At most, the old man would hold his liquor bottle and squat on the side while drinking. His look never showed any appreciation nor discontent and his eyes were always hazy.
Up until a year ago, just before the old man died of bad health, he was finally willing to open his mouth and assessed this adopted sons martial arts. When he gave his assessment at that time, Shaar Thunder thought for three days and was still unable to figure out his meaning. He did not know if the old man was praising him or if he changed his attitude and was beating around the bush to curse him C he actually suspected the second guess. When the old man finally became ill and bedridden, he wanted to continue drinking. Shaar Thunder however refused his request while considering his health C also because his household was so poor that they had barely enough to eat.
This probably drew the old mans rage onto him.
Ah, before dying, the old man said.
At that time he gave aplex look to his adopted son and sighed:
It was fucking creative of you to have practiced my technique Thousand men army ughter to this extend C I forbid you to touch the axe ever again after I die. Anything else, swords, spears, clubs I dont care, but you cannot use the axe or I will turn in my grave.
Chapter 1 Stepping into the outside world
Chapter 1 Stepping into the outside world
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Scar
At first, Shaar Thunder contemted for a long time, while trying to understand thest words and the technique evaluation from the old man.
With his low education level, he only knew that creative should be apliment, while turn in my grave seemed like a bad evaluation.
When concerning the cultural and educational studies of Shaar Thunder, the old man was very irresponsible. He only taught him the simplest things. When reading the old rotting books that the old man left to him, Shaar Thunder could barely recognize 80% of the words and what was even worse, he could not understand half of the meanings behind words.
Not only that, the old man even forbad Shaar Thunder to read his book collection. Every time, Shaar Thunder got caught by the old man, he would get beaten up by a stick. Only when the old man drank himself to sleep, Shaar Thunder would have chance to sneak in and had a look at the books.
Most things written in the books were rted to cavalry tactics, such as Changing course Encirclement Outnking and so on. Other than that,the books also taught about battle ns, how many supplier wagons a campaign needed, various troop deployments ording to the specific terrain, river bank battle, in battle, canyon ambush and so on.
In the beginning, Shaar Thunder thought that these were war stories, just like the fairytales and campaigns the minstrel in the tavern told. After reading them, he began to see the difference. Compared to the beautiful and vivid stories told by the minstrel, the book collection of the old man was dull and boring.
Shaar Thunder had twice summoned up courage to ask the old man about the content of the books. At the first time, the old man hit Shaar Thunders head with his stick and the wound got swollen for three days. The second time, the old man was drunk and did not actually hit Shaar Thunders head, but trampled on his foot and stared at him while cursing. During my youth while leading soldiers to battles, when I encountered a disobedient boy like you, I would have cut him down....
Well, ording to the old man whose mouth was full of fantasy stories, he not only had been a renown swords master on the continent but also had been a general leading armies to battles.
Was it really true?
No matter how stupid he could be, Shaar Thunder knew that a general was not someone who could not even afford to buy liquor. However, this old man could only buy the cheapest ck ale when drinking. That liquor was not only spicy, but had also a strong sour smell. Plus, he had to sell hisst copper tooth to pay for it.
Shaar Thunder came to the conclusion. If he was a general, then I would be the emperor.
In the end...... concerning the assessment of his axe techniques, did the old man praise or scold him?
Fortunately, this would no long cause him headache.
After spitting out thesest words, the old man died.
If we would use the old manswords, his death would be described as creative.
When Shaar Thunder came back from cutting firewood, he saw the old man lying on the ground, with no breath anymore. He died on the road C He climbed down the bed and crawled to reach the cupboard with the liquor bottles. What a pity that he was too old and too weak. He managed to crawl half way then became unable to breath and died on the spot. His hand was trying to reach the liquor cupboard until the veryst moment.
If taken from another view, it could be said that the old man was someone with a strong personality. Even when staring death in the eye, his messy personality did not change. The reason being, the old man forgot that the liquor cupboard had long been emptied Cnot even a drop was left.
Shaar Thunder buried the old man.
He wanted to bury him behind their shabby house in nice ce, surround by mountains in the open air. Behind a sloping hill he found a canyon, where he dug a hole inside and then filled it with mud and stones. While setting the tombstone, Shaar Thunder encountered a troublesome issue C the absurd thing was, after all these years, he did not even know the old mans name.
Before he passed his eighth birthday he used to call him father. After that, he started calling him old man. As for the people in town, they called the old man old drunk or old bastard and so on.
Shaar Thunder sat in front of the grave for a whole night. Sighing, hesplit a block of wood in two and engraved one line of ugly written words onto it:
The old man is buried in this ce. I hope your soul rest in peace.
He then rushed to the town and brought with him the most valuable things in his household C he sold the broken axe for three copper tes and traded it for one bottle of liquor.
One bottle of liquor for three copper tes was without doubt the most upscale liquor Shaar Thunder had bought in all these years.
Even so, he poured out this bottle of liquor on the grave of the old man without second thoughts. Watching the liquor slowly flowing into the earth, he did not even had a small sip.
When the sun started to rise, Shaar Thunders whole body was frozen and he finally decided to stand up. He stood up before the grave, looked at the wooden sign.His face showed an indistinctness expression.
All right, you are gone now old man and I am the only one remaining.
............
The first problem waiting to be solved was how to fill his stomach.
He could be regarded as a professional hunter. No, it would not even be an exaggeration to say that he was the most outstanding hunter in the vicinity within a few hundred miles.
At the age of 13, he climbed up the mountains in search of firewood and used his broken axe to hack a bloodthirsty feral hungry wolf to death C this wolf was a low level magic beast inside primal wildfire. When under attack it had the innate skill to transform its fur as hard as a tortoiseshell, its teeth were strong enough to break a hunters spear and with its agile movement, it was a formidable foe.
However, at that time, Shaar Thunder only used one strike to cut off the wolfs head.
A gentle strike actually.
In matter of fact, the 13-year-old Shaar Thunder was scared shitless and wet his pants. When the wolf rushed towards him, Shaar almost lost his consciousness. Luckily, his instinct which was sharpened by practicing hisbat posture a thousand times moved his hand on its own and chopped off the wolfs head.
Then suddenly.....He felt the warm fresh blood sshed onto his face. When he opened his eyes, he saw a wolf head still baring its teeth on the ground. A clean cut could be seen on its neck and the rest of the wolfs body behind him.
It took him some time until he got back hisposure then the excitement overwhelmed him.
Actually ......I am really powerful?!
Afterwards he carried the wolf corpse in high spirits back and could not wait for the old man to praise him for his exploit. The old man however was not happy at all and he told him two reasons. The first one was: If you practice this long and cannot even kill a small fart wolf, then you should hide your head in a tofu block.
TL: The original sentence was Buy a tofu block and kill yourself with it which basically means hide your head in the sand... but I like tofu more!
But the second reason was the real cause that made the old man angry:
You idiot, dont you know that if you cut off the wolfs head, the fur will be worthless!! This wolf skin can normally trade for two silver coins, enough to buy us 3 months worth of liquor! Now you can at most sell it for 1/10 of its price!!
What the old man said was right.
That time, Shaar Thunder brought the wolf to town. Once when he arrived, many people were very interested and asked about the price, but as soon as they saw the damaged skin nobody inquired again.
As result, Shaar Thunder used the wolf skin that could not be sold and made himself a fur coat. As for the wolf meat, he and the old man ate it for several days.
Uh......Stop thinking about that wolf meat.
Although the meat of that bloodthirsty feral hungry wolf was hard to eat and had a weird kind of sour taste, but right now he had not eaten anything for a whole day and night. Shaar Thunders whole body was frozen stiff and it was a torture to resist this kind of temptation.
However, Shaar Thunder decided not to climb the mountains and go hunting.
He did not want to be a hunter.
He wanted to explore the world.Young people always had many fantasies.
At the very least ......In his opinion looking forbour in the town was much betterpared to living in the mountain. Much better than wasting his life like that useless old man.
When he arrived at the town and started looking for a job, even selling carts or some odd jobs would do for him. Perhaps with his kind of strength, a mercenary group would recruit him and he could be a low level warrior or something.
Despite his growling belly and his freezing hands and feet, Shaar Thunders thoughts were full of pride and enthusiasm.
With no axe or other weapons he could use, Shaar Thunder took the charred ck pitchfork from the house and fixed it to his belt. He put on his hole-ridden wolf skin robe and his worn out straw sandal, then walked down the mountain with his heart full of hope.
This was Shaar Thunders first step towards the outside world!
A minstrel singing about legends and fairytales would have said the wheel of fate started to turn right now.
However our hero who was walking down the mountain right now did not even had the luxury of a wheel, his shoes were worn out and in the meantime he became dizzy from hunger.
Chapter 2 No decent people in Primal Wildfire Town (Part 1)
Chapter 2 No decent people in Primal Wildfire Town (Part 1)
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Scar
If someone wanted to find the most chaotic ce on the whole continent, then the title surely belonged to Primal Wildfire Town.
The real name of this Town was not actually Primal Wildfire Town. In fact, it had several unofficial names C this current confusing state was caused by the ownership issue of Primal Wildfire Town.
This small town was located in the southern part of Primal Wildfire and was under nobodys jurisdiction. If it came to the question of ownership, it could be said whoevers g was flying over the town, owned it.
The northern Odin Empire, the southern Byzantine Empire and even somerge bandits and thieves groups were the masters here before.
The geographical location of Primal Wildfire Town was not very good. It was actually founded at the most delicate spot on the continent. The Town did not have any resources that were worth mentioning. It was mostly surrounded by forests, mountains and valleys. Thend here was barren and the climate was mostly bizarre.
Every year, the cold airing from the north brought a cold winter to Primal Wildfire Town. Itsted for three months each year . When the winter passed, a warm southern sea breeze started to mix with the northern wind. This wind resulted in making peoplezy. When the hot and cold air met each other, it caused ample rainfall and made thend muddy in the summer.
As the result, winter was cold and dry and summer hot and wet in Primal Wildfire Town.
People from the northern Odin Empire were ustomed to a climate of ice and snow and had problems to adapt to the hot and damp summer here. The inhabitants of the southern Byzantine Empire hated on contrary the winter with its biting cold.
Coupled with the low economical output and tough livelihood, it could be said that this was a region with little value.
Even though the Primal Wildfire Town did not have many resources, it was surrounded by many ferocious beasts and many big and medium native tribes. These big and medium tribes had both a bright and a dark side. In war times, they would fly a banner and work as a mercenary band and in peaceful times they would mask their faces and start robbing people.
In the vicinity, dwarf tribes and also a lot of dirty, cowardly goblins had spread in the forest and swamps like ants...
In this ce, only when both big Empires prepared to go to war, would they treat it as the buffer zone. In peaceful times, they would never even bother to look at it.
The two big Empires had formed a somewhat tacit understanding. If some Byzantine troops are stationed here, Odin would certainly invade this ce and if an Odin army upied this location, Byzantium would also follow up and dispatch its troops. Neither of these sides had upied this shabby ce for a long period. As long as the enemy had not seized this area, they would turn a blind eye on it and thus it simply turned into a location which was under nobodys jurisdiction.
Since it was the only town in Primal Wildfire, it had an influx of different andplex personality from the continent. Criminals, most wanted terrorists, petty thieves, burrs, profiteers, adventurers and so on. It could be said a colorfulmunity resided here.
An anarchic paradise would be the most fitting description of Primal Wildfire Town.
Recently, severalrge southern merchant groups from Byzantine were suffering massive losses from robbery of local thieves and bandits. It forced them to raised funds and recruited several mercenary groups from the capital to deal with the robbers and bandit groups. Right now, they were treating this location as an important goods distribution center and announced to the locals that this small town was under their protection.
In Primal Wildfire Town you could find anything, cart sellers, inns, taverns, gambling den, brothels and even some secret strongholds of some bandits and thieves gangs. In the ck market, all kind of prohibited goods could be bought and also the service of mercenary tribes could be acquired here......
Here was the paradise for adventurers.
This ce was not suited for a cautious and prudent person.
Even the tailor in the town was probably a fleeing criminal, sought by both big Empires and was evading arrest warrants for many years.
............
When Shaar Thunder entered the town, nobody paid any attention to him. The tattered clothed and the ragged wolf fur coat he was wearing gave him the vibe of a beggar. Furthermore, because he fixed a charred ck pitchfork on his waist as a weapon, most people thought that he must be one of those mentally retarded beggar.
While Shaar Thunder was walking down the street of Primal Wildfire Town like a hungry wolf that just escaped the mountain, a pair of greedy eyes were staring at him from a store entrance on the roadside.
............
If only one word was used to describe the looks of Tatara and it had to be in the most urate way, then this word would certainly be: Wretched!
If one had to add an adverb to it, it would be extremely Wretched!!
He was thin, extremely thin. It could be said he was only skin and bones. He had deep cheekbones, a pair of thick, mean looking angled eyebrows and triangr eyes. Coupled with his wretched and immoral atmosphere, when he smiled he looked like one of those uncles who would seduce innocent kids with lollipops .
It could be said that with his looks, if he walked on the street at night, even if he did nothing wrong, patrol guard would still look at him with suspicious eyes.
In the past, he had once a very proud encounter. While studying in the Royal capital, on a casual night he met a woman by chance in an alley. He found himself face-to-face with the opposite party and looked at her. That woman only saw the look of Tatara, became frightened, her beautiful face instantly turned pale and she started yelling Molester!
As a result, a patrol indiscriminately tied him up and arrested him. Tatara tried to defend himself, but they only said one thing: You awfully resemble someone who would molest young little girls.
Luckily, the current Tatara no longer needed to suffer such a humiliation treatment again.
The current Tatara had the most prestigious upations on the continent. There was no position with more prestige than his!
His current upational status was: Honored Magician Sir Tatara.
Of course, this title was exaggerated. In matter of fact, Tatara was only a low-level magician. Moreover the unfortunate part was, he was not young anymore and during the magic assessment, it was identified that magic potential would not continue to grow. Therefore he would not get the chance of promotion again.
Although the upation of a magician was prestigious, it was only referred to those high-level magicians who could control the forces of nature. Low-level magicians like him with no potential of magical growth, were only left with the option to seek a career in a mercenary band and act as a fighting force. It was enough to cover his living expenses, if his luck wishes so, maybe he would meet some ignorant countryside noble who would recruit him as an honored guest.
Therefore in Royal capital and other big cities, Tatara did not have any advancement opportunities. He could only go to remote viges like Primal Wildfire Town to try his luck.
Another reason for him toe to Primal Wildfire Town was an absolute ident C he went bankrupt.
This was a very absurd matter: How could a prestigious and rich magician unexpectedly go bankrupt?
Nevertheless, this very matter actually happened to Tatara C Out of pure coincidence, Tatara obtained an old book that described a type method to increase ones magic strength tremendously. This discovery stimted the ambition of Tatara and he purchased many magic materials in order to conduct this magic research. He borrowed a massive loan from a moneylender to cover the costs. Then.....unfortunately, his magic research failed and almost all the material were consumed.
The most unfortunate part was...Heter discovered that this old book he obtained was a forged antique sold by relic peddlers!
He was cheated by these despicable profiteers and bought a forged antique as a magician! That was simply the greatest shame for Tatara.
To make things worse, the moneylender was operating legally and was protected under the empires legal constitution. In order to recover the debt, they went to the Royal capital magician guild and sued Tatara.
Not only did they sue a magician who did not have any money, they also had to bring this case to the magician guild?!
In all these hundreds of years there was never such a big scandal! Tatara was disgraced in the Royal capital and became a huge joke in the magicianmunity. In the Royal capital, this young low-level magician had be more famous than those long serving high-level magicians.
Thus he could only conceal his identity and go into exile. He hoped to try his luck in Primal Wildfire Town which was under nobodys jurisdiction.
Right now, Tatara saw Shaar Thunder walking down the street.
To be more precise, he saw the thing that was hanging on Shaar Thunders neck!
In the eyes of a magician, as soon as he saw that thing dangling on Shaar Thunders neck, he could not help get overwhelmed with greed.
It looked like a greyish stone without any gloss.
However ......Tatara swore on the almighty god, it was a superior magic soul crystal!!!
............
Shaar Thunder was suddenly blocked from his path.
Although he was dizzy from hungry, after clearly seeing that fellow who had blocked his path, he immediately grasped the meaning that something was not right!
Hello young man, do you want to make a deal?
Tatara tried to put on his most genuine smile, but obviously his efforts were in vain. Seeing that smile, Shaar Thunders face became vignt and his first reaction was to simultaneously grip one hand on his weapon while another hand quickly covered his pocket.
Chapter 2 No decent people in Primal Wildfire Town (Part 2)
Chapter 2 No decent people in Primal Wildfire Town (Part 2)
Trantor: Tchu
(Do I really look like a bad guy?) A sudden urge to crying overcame Tatara. However in front of a beggar, his pride forced him to act in a haughty manner of a master magician.
Seeing the vigorous and strong physique of Shaar Thunder, he gave up the idea of robbing him. (Better deceive him, lure him to an alley and put him to sleep!)
Tatara squinted his triangr eyes and tried to put on a modest smile: I would like to introduce myself. I am a magician.
Shaar Thunder gave Tatara a dazed look and showed no response.
Tatara waited and expected a look of awe, but the youth in front of him showed an expression that would have made no difference between a magician and a pig.
Awkward silent lingered for a little while. Tatara lost his patience while continuing staring at him and started coughing: ......Do you not know who magicians are?
I know. Shaar Thunder honestly nodded. Although he lived in the mountain, he often came and left Primal Wildfire Town. How could he possibly not know what a magician was?
Then ...... you arent surprised when a grand magician is standing before you? Actually, Tatara was somewhat taken by surprise. The young man stood in front of a magician without even blinking an eye. Was he a hidden master?
Nheless, from the look of his appearance, his young age, wearing his ragged fur coat and his hair tied together in braids like local mountain tribesmen, he did not seem like a person with high skills, only na?ve and in.
Thats because you do not resemble a magician. Shaar Thunder told the truth and seemed somewhat embarrassed. He shyly scratched the back of his head: I thought that magicians were supposed to look handsome.
Tatara: ............ (His resentment continued to rise)
Being hit on his weak spot, Tatara got a bit annoyed: Then who do you think I am?!
A swindler. As an honest person, Shaar Thunder gave him a very simply answer. My foster father taught me a few things. If someone inexplicable approached you with a friendly smile, then the first response should be to cover your purse.
Shaar Thunder smiled towards Tatara and showed a sincere and calm expression. In a very serious tone he said: Dear Mr. Swindler, as you can see I am a poor man who currently does not even have a copper te. I think you prefer not to waste your time.
Finishing his sentence, Shaar Thunder tried to bypass Tatara.
What the hell... he climbed down the mountain and walked almost 30 miles. On the way, he could only find spring water to fill his stomach. By the time he arrived in the town, he was so hungry that his belly could be mistaken for a drum. His belt was fastened tighter than ever. Right now, his hunger was so overwhelming that he would eat a piece of wood if it was in front of him.
In this kind of situation, the most important thing was to quickly find a way to get something to eat. He could not bother to waste his time with swindlers C If it was every other normal day, he would have already punched and broke this swindlers bones.
Tatara grabbed Shaar Thunder who wanted to leave and anxiously said: Wait! I am a real magician! How can I make you believe me?
Believe you? Shaar Thunder blinked his two eyes and hesitated for a while. With an overly cautious and prudent appearance he said: Only......Only if you show me your magic.
......Alright! Tatara wanted to spit blood from anger, but for that superior magic soul crystal he suppressed his rage. He pulled Shaar Thunder from the street, used his back to block the pedestrians and stretched out his finger: Ok! Look carefully!
Finishing his speech, his mouth whispered several incantations and raised his hand. Suddenly, a handful of grey powder appeared from his palm and he sprayed it on Shaar Thunders body.
This was a handful of dust.
Shaar Thunder looked at his clothes that got dirtied by the dust, patted it and asked dissatisfied: What magic is this?
Enhanced dust magic! Tatara lifted his chin proudly. This was indeed the magic that he excelled at. It was one of the most low-level spell of earth magic and was used to raise a cloud of dust to confuse the enemy in a fight by reducing the line of sight C It was the same principle as using dry lime powder in a fight, which would have an equally good result.
Shaar Thunder was somewhat disappointed and showed disdains: What you showed me cannot be called magic.
He looked at Tatara full of suspicion and firmly shook his head: The other day, I saw a performance of a wandering circus in the town. It was more interesting than your trick. There was a person who pulled a rabbit out of his hat!
Wandering, Wandering circus?!
Pulled a rabbit out of a hat?!!
Fuck, who does this bastard think I am?!
Tatara really felt like spitting out blood!
And ......Perhaps this handful dust was hidden in your sleeve beforehand. Shaar Thunder looked at Tataras spacious robe sleeves with suspicion. Tatara was wearing a fur-lined robe made of high quality material to fit his high magicians status and acted as a symbol. The robe was made spacious and the sleeves were long and curled up several times.
Bastard! How could I possibly do such s thing! Tatara felt badly insulted.
Unless .....You let me inspect your clothes in order to search for anything hidden.
Shaar Thunder gave off a very honest look.
......Alright! Tataras face reddened from anger and he felt that he got enormously insulted! Even during this moment, he had not forgotten the stone hanging on Shaar Thunders neck.
This had to be a joke! Me, a prestigious magician waspared to trickster by this stupid kid?!
His status as a magician was the only thing remained that Tatara was proud of!
He outrageously took off his fur lined robe and threw it in front of Shaar Thunder: You go and have a look inside and see if there is something hidden! Humpf!
Shaar Thunder received the robe and immediately searched it carefully. He inspected it unusually careful, from inside to the outside, from neckband to the sleeve cuff and even looked at the inside lining.
While inspecting, Shaar Thunder casually mentioned: Oh, your robe must have cost a lot of money.
Of course! This was bought from a tailor shop in Royal Capital and is worth six silver coins! This is real high quality bearskin! Only this kind of clothes can match a magicians prestigious status! Tatara replied annoyed C actually he was lying. The bearskin was real bearskin and it was indeed bought in a Royal Capital tailor shop, but the price was not six silver coins, but only three.
While listening, Shaar Thunder maintained hisposure, but his eyes hinted of a deeper meaning.
He raised his head and gave Tatara an innocent expression that looked like he could never harm any human nor animal: I finished looking...yes...I have to admit that you are indeed not a sly swindler.
Of course! Tatara put out his chest.
Shaar Thunder suddenly grinned and chuckled: You are actually a stupid swindler.
The second he stopped talking, Shaar Thunder scooped that expensive fur-lined robe, turned around and sprinted away!!
He ran extremely fast and in a blink of an eye, he vanished in a small alley on the roadside.
Tatara froze at the scene and was stupefied. His eyes widened and it took him some time until he suddenly roared: Someone snatched my clothes!!
When he ran into the alley and finally gave chase, he could not even see Shaar Thunders shadow.
Shaar Thunder was after all a native in Primal Wildfire Town. He walked on these streets for more than ten years and was familiar with the terrain. How could Tatara a non-native catch up against these odds?
In one breath, he crossed two blocks and after he determined that no one was chasing him, Shaar Thunder finally stopped. He stood under a big tree on the roadside, caught his breath while touching the fur lined robe made of high quality material in his hand.
So lucky, just when I entered the town I ran into a stupid foreigner. No need to worry about todays lunch anymore.
Shaar Thunders face had a big happy smile. Holding the fur-lined coat he entered the shop closest to the roadside.
A little whileter, the robe turned into several copper tes and he bought several meat pies from a shop on the roadside. These several meat pies were quickly ended up in Shaar Thunders stomach.
Patting his satisfied belly, Shaar Thunder gave off a pleasant sign.
Ah, what a pity. In Primal Wildfire Town, these kind of stupid foreigners from a moment ago were difficult to find.
Now that I filled my stomach, time to find some work. Shaar Thunder walked proudly towards the ck markets direction.
This was Shaar Thunders first encounter with Tatara.
If we used those magnificent poetic sentences of bards, this event could be described like:
Once upon a day, some months, some years ago, the future Emperor Shaar met his first loyal future subject Lord Tatara. The great Emperor Shaar irradiated such a dominating aura of a ruler that Lord Tataras strong body started trembling and forced him to submit. Henceforth, he swore to follow Emperor Shaar till death do them part! The wheel of fate continued turning...
Nheless, there was a gap between the truth of history and legend after all.
At this moment, our Tataras body was indeed trembling. Despite that, it actually had nothing to do with submission, but from......
Anger!!
That Bastard boy, do not let me run into you again!!!
Tatara face turned green and started to spit blood: There are no decent people in Primal Wildfire Town!!
Chapter 3 Black Alley
Chapter 3 ck Alley
Trantor: Scar
Editor: Tchu
When talking about the liveliest, most dynamic and also the most chaotic ce in Primal Wildfire Town, it had to be the ck Alley.
ck Alley was not an official name. In fact, since the period of upying was very short for both empires, they had not the luxury of making a record of all the streets and buildings C Whenparing both parties, the Odin was so ignorant, that it even saved the trouble of inquiring poption statistics.
The name ck Street was epted by vigers through themon usage. It was located at the west corner of the outer town. This street was originally very broad and could be considered as the most spacious street in the town with enough space to fit two carriages side by side C these kind of big roads where not only rare for a backwater ce, even in the civilized Byzantine Empire it usually only existed in some of the big cities.
It must be reminded that the word original was put before fit two carriages side by side C only when the many vendors did not block the street, could it be achieved.
ck Alley attracted all the weird things from across the continent. You could find anything and everything, including those that you could not even imagine it existed.
Regardless of what you wanted to buy, no matter how rare or weird, you just had toe to ck Alley in Primal Wildfire Town and hang up a look-out sign. In matter of half a day, there would be a few sneaky looking ragtag came to ask you for an offer.
These people were neither tricksters nor beggars, but some of the mercenary tribal agents.
In Primal Wildfire, there were manyrge and small tribes. The big ones could consist of thousands of people, while the small ones held a few hundreds. Some of the tribes survived by doing mercenary job, more often they were gangs of thieves and robbers.
The difficulty lies on how to distinguish whether they were mercenaries or the thieves C well, it all depended on their willingness.
The Byzantines had a proverb on how to distinguish between a mercenary group and a group of thieves:
If you hire mercenaries as bodyguards, after the mission you only need to pay themission. If by chance they were in a bad mood, they would not only take themission money, but also rob yourst penny C during these moments, you know they were a group of thieves.
Obviously, Trading Guilds in the Capital refused to acknowledge such stereotype and repeatedly dered that those registered mercenaries were a legitimate and serious group, of course most importantlyw-abiding. They condemned those two faced mercenaries and called them illegal ck gangs.
Nevertheless, these ck gangs in Primal Wildfire were a necessity for people since they took on jobs no others dared to touch. Whats most important, they were serious about their job!
If your offer was tempting enough, they even dared to do some live risking mission! For example, to catch some dwarf ves, which those formal mercenary groups would never do, these ck gangs however...... hey, how much money you are willing to pay?
Despite the harsh environment, it had to be said that Primal Wildfire was a ce full of business opportunities! This was the buffer zone and the only trade route between the Byzantine Empire and Odin Empire. The Odin merchants and the Byzantine merchants had to cross this region if they wanted to go to the other country to do business.
The vast and harsh Primal Wildfire was full of hidden dangers. A bit further north outside the town, there was a blue basin C a territory belonged to those ferocious and entric dwarves. If you were human merchants, it was in your best interest not to go near there, otherwise on a unlucky day, your skull would be made into a decoration and hung on a shelf in a dim shop on ck Alley.
Only handful merchants established a rtionship with those dwarves and thus, could do some trading with them close to their territory.
The dwarves were easy to deal with (as long as you did not intrude their homes, they normally would not attack you), inparison, Goblins were the real headache. These little creatures were like rats. They spread like pests in their dens on the northern part of Primal Wildfire. Those vermin were the real robbers C they stole everything that could be eaten, wore and used. It must be mentioned that they would eat anything.
If by luck you are caught by them then congrattions!
Your meat would be made into delicious jerky and your bones grinded to powder to make tasty soup. Even your hair would be sewed into a nket by the Goblins! In one word, Goblins had a very special quality that was rare for humans: being thrifty!
Trading across Primal Wildfire was very dangerous, but very profitable at the same time!
The Byzantine made superior armors, weapons, horses, cattle, minerals, artifacts......
The northern Odin Empire produced the finest fur, all kinds of crystal and various sculptures (What irony! The Odins were always regarded as rude and ignorant people and only this benighted country owned the worlds best carving techniques. The sculptors from the Byzantine Empire sculptors felt deeply ashamed when reminded. In order to express their disdain to the Odin sculptors, the Byzantines had an exnation: A life of an Odin could be divided into three parts: One third to fight, one third to mate and one third to carve statues and pray.)
It had to be mentioned that only big merchant groups with abundant capitals could afford to do these kinds of business.
Smaller trading groups would first need the guts to see their heads hanging on a belt, if they wanted to take part in such trading.
Needless to say, tempted by the huge profits that the trading could bring, many people were prepared to risk their lives. Among the peopleing to Primal Wildfire town, more than half of them were holding a dream to make a fortune.
Every once in a while, there was always one or two lucky man who made it through the buffer zone alive and entered the destination country. They turned rich over night. This spurred more people with dreams of bing rich toe to Primal Wildfire.
There was an old saying concerning Primal Wildfire: if you go outside the town and dig somewhere, you will always find skulls of the adventurers buried beneath the soil.
............
Shaar Thunder walked firmly into the ck Alley. Since he was satisfied that he finally filled his stomach C thanks to that foreign idiot.
Things went as usual on ck Alley, except that not long ago the gang upying the town had been expelled. Currently, the streets were patrolled by mercenary groups, but the town people had already got used to this. The most important factor was that the new mercenary group ruled withw and did not raise the tax.
Speaking about tax, it was very simple in this town and only one fee called town entry tax had to be paid. No matter whom you were, what status you had, when entering the town, everyone was obligated to pay one copper te as tax.
Other than the town entry tax, there was no business tax or any other taxes.
When Shaar Thunder went into the town today, he gave hisst copper in his pocket to the gate keeper.
So, if he could not find a job to earn money today, he would really have to be a beggar.....
ck Alley was crowded with people and the sounds of arguments and shouting repeatedly came from the shops and street stalls. People here were valiant, since those who dared to venture all the way to this ce were not easy to deal with, for most of the cases C that was why there were no decent people here in the town. Even when these rough guys were only bargaining, it sounded like cursing.
asionally, you can see some drunkards thrown out from roadside taverns to the rubbish dump in the corner.
Some suspicious looking guys sneaking in the crowd, who were also called the golden fingers, a.k.a thieves.
Fortunately, no golden fingers would pay attention to Shaar Tunder C he looked even worse than a beggar.
Shaar Thunder walked along with the stream of people, looking for a job to earn some money. His idea was very simple, but he needed to some start fund first. He wanted to try this luck as a magic beast hunter.
Magic beast hunters and hunters were two different professions. The work was basically the same, but they had different hunting targets.
Hunters hunted for pheasants, rabbits, foxes, coyotes and so on. You could be hunter as long as you knew how to shoot arrows or make traps.
But for magic beast hunters, they had only one target: the magic beasts!
When the old man was alive, he prohibited Shaar Thunder to hunt magic beasts. Nheless, Shaar Thunder did not n to so end his whole life inside the mountains as some hillbilly hunter. The life of a magic beast hunter was filled with adventures, excitement and also very profitable. Exactly what young people aspired to be.
Therefore, without telling the old man, he had secretly hunted those prey for several times and sessfully killed some magic beasts. Despite that, he had not been able to save any money, since most of the money had been traded for alcohol and was used to satisfy these two drunkards addiction.
Finally, Shaar Thunder found his target.
Just at the end of ck Alley, there was a board hanging in front of a small shop.
Magic beast cubs wanted, offering grand reward...
Chapter 4 Dead people buried everywhere
Chapter 4 Dead people buried everywhere
Trantor: Tchu, Scar
When Shaar Thunder entered the shop he noticed that there are no other guests inside, only a skinny old man sitting behind the counter. Although Shaar Thunders clothes were very tattered, the old man did not discriminate him,instead he stood up and gave him a warm wee. With a bright smile hanging on his face, the old man squint his eyes. This kind of smiling face was equal as having profiteer engraved on it.
Respectful customer, what items are you interested in? We recently received a new patch of fine tobo, which was nted by real Zharturk people! Looking at your age, you are probably not interested in tobo ......ah, someone as tall and strong as you, irradiating such strength and courage, you must be a splendid warrior. Yes, we have high quality equipments made by Mj?lnir. What kind of weapon do you need? Is it a good sword, needs new armour? I can guarantee you that all our equipment are authentic, forged by famous dwarf smiths and absolutely are not forgeries!
Mj?lnir?
Come on, stop the talk.
Shaar Thunder hung out many years in Primal Wildfire Town, how could he not know these profiteers shameful promises?
The world knew that the weapons build by the dwarf smiths were the best. The dwarves believed in Thor and thus almost half of the weapon shops on the continent were named Mj?lnir the hammer of Thor in order to try to make others believe that weapons they sold were all made by dwarves.
Shaar presumed that there were genuine high quality weapons made by dwarves in the ck Alley, however those were highly valued treasures and these profiteers would certainly not show it to a beggar looking boy.
Seeing Shaar Thunder not responding, the old man twisted his beard and put an I understand as a man smile on his face: Perhaps you want to purchase some special drug? We have an exceptional pharmacist that can manufacture any kind of specialised drug at our headquarter. He is especially efficient in making the type of drug that put someone to sleep! Best used for trespassing, killing or robbing someones his possessions and equipment ......Respectful customer, tell me what you desire?
Shaar Thunder carefully observed everything inside the store.
The first thing he noticed was the piece of dried sheepskin hanging near the entrance. This was a contract document with two signature stamps below. One belonged most likely to this shops affiliated business group and another belonged to the mercenary group which currently controlled Primal Wildfire Town.
This contract indicated that this shop and the upier of Primal Wildfire Town signed an agreement. This shop was under the protection of the mercenary group and must abide to thew of Primal Wildfire Town. Once aw was breached, you could go to the Primal Wildfires protector and seek arbitration and damage payment.
This store would be considered as legal.
This was the first point that had to be rified, since ......On the ck Alley there were many illegal shops!
There are no decent people in Primal Wildfire Town ......hehe!
I came in because of the request sign outside. Shaar Thunder finally opened his mouth and his voice spoke a local dialect.
The enthusiasm of the old profiteer immediately diminished, but still stayed very polite, which made Shaar Thunder pleasantly surprised. At least, he did not judge people solely on appearance and appeared somewhat professional.
Listens to your voice, you seem to be a native.The old man smiled: Are you a magical beast hunter?
While listening to this question, Shaar Thunder could not help but to touch his hole-ridden fur coat and his charred pitch fork on his waist. Perhaps some magical beast hunters wore only some simple equipment, however absolutely no one in this world would use a charred pitch fork to fight fierce magical beasts......
Shaar Thunder started blushing, but he overcame his shame and nodded: Yes.
It seemed that the old man did not deliberately look at Shaar Thunders ragged coat and his charred weapon. His eyes stayed fixated on Shaar for half a minute: Alright then you came here to take on the request? The requirement is written here, do you have any questions?
The request sign was written very clearly.
Magical beast cubs wanted, offering grand reward
Request: Ferocious Lion cub, characteristics: white fur.
Demand not limited.
Price confirmation: Each cub five silver coins.
Term of validity: 30 days.
No further questions, if possible I would like to sign the contract immediately. Shaar Thunder put in some effort to pretend he had experience.
The old mAn carefully studied Shaar Thunders face and unexpectedly sighed: Young man, I hope you understand what you are doing. It looks like you know martial arts, nheless ......a Ferocious Lion is not an ordinary beast. Taking into ount that winter ising, magical beasts be more aggressive while stockpiling food for the season. Whats more, every beast bes extremely dangerous when their cub is threatened.
I know what I am doing and its not the first time going on a magical beast hunt.Shaar Thunder put his out chest: But thank you for reminding me.
The old man calmed down and turned around to take out a contract from a drawer behind the counter. He put the contract on the table in front of Shaar Thunder and looked him in the eyes: Can you read the words? Do you need me to read it for you?
No need.
Shaar Thunder looked at the contract and there were no issues.
Signs your name below and add your fingerprint. The old man squinted his eyes and looked at the young man: Whats your name?
Shaar.The young magical beast hunters reply was quiet vague. Deep inside, he was a bit ashamed of his name and therefore left out the embracing part.
Shaar? What strange name. What is your surname? The old man inquired.
Shaar Thunder looked at him and did not reply.
The old man showed a faint smile and stopped asking further. Many people who hung out in Primal Wildfire Town had an arrest warrant hanging over their head and rarely mentioned their full name. Not even mentioning the real name was not strange either.
I need a small advance payment. Shaar Thunder was very embarrassed when voicing his request.
Advance payment was something quietmon while doing business in ck Alley. Under normal circumstances, you can ask for an advance payment of 1% of themodity prices.
After all, the thing that were requested were generally difficult to obtain and some time life risking.
Certainly, it had to be prevented that people took advantage of this method and stole the money after signing the contract. Taking the advance payment and not doing the request was not tolerated!
If you still dared to do so, you would be banished by the upier of Primal Wildfire Town. Assuming that they saw you again, you would be severely beaten and then hanged.
Your only choice would be to never return to Primal Wildfire Town.
It was needless to say that if you die whilepleting the request, there was no need to return the money.
The old man took out five copper tes without any objections and put it on the table. It was quiet clear that he saw Shaar Thunders worldly distress: Young man, take this and go eat a full meal. Only with a full stomach you will have the strength to work.
Thanks, but I have already eaten enough today. Shaar Thunder immediately took the copper tes and the contract. He hesitated a moment until he could not resist anymore and asked: Why would somebody buy Ferocious Lion cubs? The fur of these beast are not valuable, the meat does not taste delicious and most importantly those kind of low-level magical beasts do not possess a magical core.
It seems like you have some knowledge about magical beasts. The old profiteer answered his question: The young Ferocious Lion cubs have snow white fur until they grow up, depte and turn their fur into a me red colour. Well ......A recent trend of raising Ferocious Lion cubs as pets is growing amongst the aristocrats from the Royal Capital because they think that the snow white fur look very cute......Oh, nobles are always like this. They promise money and some people are willing to risk their lives. This is only fair.
Shaar Thunder no longer said anything and prepared to leave. Just when he was about to close the door, the old man added: Since you are still young, I will give you an important hint. Apparently people have encountered some Ferocious Lions on the mountain north of Primal Wildfire Town. I give you this advice so that you can avoid wasting your time while searching.
Shaar Thunder did not turn back his head, he gave back a thanks and left.
In the shop, the old man returned to his seat, lowered his head to take out an ount book and wrote something down.
Forthwith, a clerk who just finished his job walked in from the backyard. He faked a smile and asked, Sir, seems like youve got another deal?
Nothing much, just a little chaps trying desperately to make a living. The old profiteer looked up and shook his head: What a pity! He is so young a child. May luck be with him. I hope Im not wasting my five copper tes.
You are always so kind! The clerk ttered with a smile, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. Have you forgotten the saying: In Primal Wildfire Town, there are dead people buried everywhere.
......
............
The five copper tes were made full use by Shaar Thunder.
He had spent half a day bargaining in the cksmiths shop and finally got a rusty axe for only three copper tes. He then spent a copper te on rye dough and thest copper te on a few sips of the cheapest liquor. It was not because his alcohol addiction got him, but because he knew that he needed it to keep his body warm as a hunter. By drinking it he could at least feel warmer while hunting in the mountain in such a cold season.
Carrying the axe, with the dough and water bag of liquor in his arms, Shaar Thunder went out Primal Wildfire town and headed north, still wearing his ragged wolf skin coat and worn-out straw sandals.
Chapter 5 This was too pitiful….
Chapter 5 This was too pitiful....
Trantor: Tchu, Scar
To the north of Primal Wildfire Town, the terrain became gradually t and a dense forest covered most of this area. There were no mountains in the vicinity, but one would asionally encounter some mounds. Those mounds could be called small hills at best and could stretch up to seven or eight miles. They acted like road blocks in Primal Wildfire created by God.
Shaar Thunder tramped over mountains and through ravines. The skills that he learned in the woods since childhood yed a major role today. He ran through the jungle even faster than on the t road. He bent down his body and shuttled in the woods like an agile lynx, so deft that he could easily dodge the branches that got in the way from both sides. He stepped on the ground full of fallen leaves, only creating a very slight rustling sound.
Truth to be told, Shaar Thunder knew he had to control his moving speed since he had to save energy. He knew very well that he did not carry much food. Even if he tried to conserve it well, therge rye dough was only enough for two days at most.
In the evening, he found a nest of a long beak beast in the forest by luck.
This long beak beast was one of the few normal beasts living in Primal Wildfire. It was about the same size of a dog and it liked digging in the soil. As a result of its behavior, it acquired slick fur and short limbs and moved very slow. Despite that, it should not be underestimated since it had a t razor sharp long beak. To acquire food, it would stick its beak into the soil and eat the eggs from the worms colony.
The encounter with Shaar Thunder was very unfortunate for this long beak beast. Shaar Thunder made a string knots with his trained hunter skill, captured the beast from its nest and made dinner out of it.
The meat of the long beak beast was not very tasty and it smelled strongly of soil. Nevertheless, for a penniless guy like Shaar, it was a great feast already to taste some meat in this freezing cold weather.
He did y with the idea to hunt some other beasts, for example a deer. Such a beast would without a doubt taste more delicious, however, he was aware that he had to save energy at the moment and it was best to y safe.
During the afternoon of the second day, he struck gold.
While walking in the forest, Shaar Thunder encountered a stupid deer. That dumb animal got its antler entangled in a thorny undergrowth and had been struggling for a while.
With a loud cheer, Shaar Thunder rushed towards it, but showed no intention to kill it. He took out a rope, tied two knots and carefully bound them to the antlers and the deers neck. Afterwards, he slowly pulled the antlers out of the undergrowth.
The second that the deer got freed, it immediately panicked and tried to escape. Shaar Thunder spotted an opportunity when the deer turned around and jumped on its back. His hands pulled the rope and started riding the beast.
From his experience, it was obviously not the first time he did such a thing. The deer struggled back and forth, but Shaar controlled the deer was very skillful and at the end it finally obeyed hismands. To control the direction while running, Shaar Thunder carefully maneuvered the reins with his hand while hugging its neck for bnce.
This deer carried Shaar Thunder the whole morning. At noon, Shaar Thunder finally decided to give this poor exhausted beast a break. When the deer was recovering its stamina, Shaar Thunder used his charred pitch fork and stabbed a small hole on its body to take some blood. After collecting the needed amount, he used some herbal paste made from forest nts and put it on the wound. After that, he released this tired fellow.
After having a few sips on the deer blood, a feeling of heated air started flowing inside his stomach. This heat quickly rushed through his body, keeping him warm even when the wind was whizzing around.
Deep inside the forest, Shaar Thunder stopped and tried to confirm the direction he was moving. He was quite sure that he was around two hundred miles away from the northeast part of Primal Wildfire Town. Maybe northwest would be more urate, since he had to move a bit west during his journey.
He could not move further north anymore, considering it would be too close to the dwarves territory. Shaar Thunder certainly did not want to die yet.
At the same time, it was also a bad idea to head east. The wilderness to the east belonged to the Goblins and those creatures were even tougher to deal with than dwarves.
ording to the message given by the old profiteer, the Ferocious Lion should be residing around this jungle. Perhaps it would be wiser to go a bit further to the west.
It was time to do some preparation!
Shaar Thunder walked towards a small swamp, bent his flexible body like a cat and found a few ck mud frogs with fluid sac on the back currently croaking in the water.
These little creatures behaved likezy morons. All they did was squat beside the swamp and croak all day long while not even bothering to move their asses. They would not even stretch their legs if you tried to catch them.
Shaar Thunder found a sharp branch and started to drain some fluid from the sacs of these mud frogs. The fluid was not toxic but enough to create a sense of paralysis.
Essentially speaking, a lot of hunters who were familiar with the jungle knew this practice and used it as painkiller for injuries.
To finish his preparation, Shaar Thunder went to find a tall pine and picked up several dozens of dried sharp hard pine needles. He found a really thin branch, took out the vessels in it without destroying the bark. He tendered it with soft and caring hands of skillful dexterity.
Thanks to the axe skills taught by histe old man, Shaar Thunder trained with a 10 kg axe to carve a flower out of a tofu. Now after a decade of practice, Shaar Thunder acquired a pair of extremely skilled hands.
He wrapped up the bark like a blowpipe and put pine the needles dipped with toxic fluid from the mud frog inside. A natural but effective blowgun had been made.
After finishing his task, Shaar Thunder coated some toxic fluid on his charred pitch fork and his firewood axe. Finally done with his preparation, he rolled up his trouser legs, fixed it ropes and started searching the jungle for his prey.
In less an hour after he had left the swamp, some rustling sound came from undergrowth in front of him. It immediately alerted Shaar Thunder.
His eyes were lit up! Could it be I struck gold?!
He immediately lifted his axe with his hand and sneaked closer to the wood. Holding his charred pitch fork in the other hand and ready to blow out his darts at any time!
Everyone know that the Ferocious Lion had a ruthless temper!
Ten steps away from the patch of bushes, Shaar Thunder suddenly smelled a faint odor of blood and became a bit puzzled. Slightly hesitating, he quickly grabbed a rock from the ground and threw it towards the noise.
Bang!
The stone thrown into the grove was followed by a dull thumping sound and a sudden ahem noise. This sounded a bit strange but had a painful vor to it.
Was it a person ?!
Surprise for a moment, Shaar Thunder walked several steps towards it and used his charred pitch fork to open the patch in the bush.
On the ground behind the bush, was a person. This fellow was wearing a high quality fur lined robe, his body shrunk into a ball and his hands were holding his head which was bleeding badly. His dirty finger was pressing against the wound and dried blood could be seen between his nails.
It was very obviously, that this head wound was caused by his stone and was his undoing......
Seeing this pitiful scene, Shaar Thunder finally rxed fighting posture. He took a deep breath, stared this fellow in the eyes and shouted: Hey! Dont you know that when people scare people, someone can die from it! Fortunately, I did not throw my pitch fork or you would have let go of yourst fart today!
That person was still holding his head while giving off a soft whining noise. It sounded like so painful.
Still venting off his anger, Shaar Thunder angrily approached him: Idiot, of course it hurts when a stone hit your head. Is there something wrong with your brain or why you are hiding in the bushes? I almost mistook you for a magical beast...... You almost made me a murderer you know?!
When he arrived in front of him, he finally saw this guys left leg!
A circr iron trap had caught his leg!
These kinds of animal traps ensnare their prey with countless sharp iron teeth. From the look of it, that person looked badly hurt. He was lucky that he wore thick leather boots and even with them his left calf got pierced and was covered with blood. Additionally, pool of blood could be seen on the ground.
It was clear that this trap was set a hunter and this unlucky bastard probably did not noticed and actually stepped into it.
Seeing this scene Shaar Thunder was dumbfounded.....
Uh ...... hitting someone with a stone was already a bad thing to do, let alone hit an already wounded pitiful creature?
This ......
Looking at it, even Shaar Thunder felt a little sorry for him and he immediately ran over to help this pitiful creature. While holding the animal trap, he tried to pry it open by force.
Finally realizing the pain, this pitiful creature gave off a loud cry. Shaar Thunder grabbed his body while moving it to a better position.
The moment this fellow got grabbed, he started to struggle violently and using his hands to desperately push Shaar Thunder away while randomly shouting: Let me go, I prefer to die rather than go back with you guys!
The moment Shaar Thunder opened the trap with all his power and the recoil threw him to the ground. That guy immediately jumped up, his body recovered its strength from some miraculous reason and started to escape.
After two steps, Shaar Thunder could not help but shout: Hey, wait......
Leave me alone, I am never going back!
No, I mean ......
Just when Shaar Thunder wanted to finish his sentence, Ah!!! a sharp shrill scream mixed with a popping sound of an iron spring could be heard.
Unfortunately for that pitiful creature, his foot triggered another animal trap......
This time, the right leg......
Chapter 6 Shaar and the pitiful creature
Chapter 6 Shaar and the pitiful creature
Trantor: Tchu
When Shaar Thunder helped this pitiful creature out of the trap this time, he did not even have the strength to shout from pain anymore. He used his hands to hold his boots tightly while trembling.
Hey, let go of your hands and let me have a look at your wounds. Shaar Thundermanded. This fellow did not respond so he simply pried open his hands and forcefully took off his two boots.
On both of the calves were teeth biting marks from the traps and the wounds were covered with blood. When Shaar Thunder analysed the bones by pressing on the calves, he could determine that it was not broken.
Well, you are lucky. Shaar Thunder sighed and took out the blowgun. He took out several pine needles and stuck in to that fellows calf.
Kyaaa!! That fellow shrieked and got angry while trembling: You, what are you doing!
Stop moving around, I am trying to lessen your pain. Shaar Thunder was somewhat distressed to use his pine needles C during this season, the mud frog were quiet scarce. These poisonous needles were initially prepared to catch the Ferocious Lion, but now they were actually used to save someones life.
The paralytic effect from the mud frog venom kicked in less than a minute and the moaning of that fellow gradually stopped. This pitiful creature felt his calf has getting gradually paralysed and the pain slowly lessened. Suddenly he gave Shaar Thunder a panic-stricken look: You, what did you do to my leg!!
Not even waiting for Shaar Thunders answer, he instantly lifted his shivering finger and pointed at Shaar Thunder while screaming: Ahhh! I know now! You! You want to cut off my leg!! Stop, I dont want, I dont want!!!!
While struggling and waving both his hands, his fingers almost scratched Shaar Thunders face.
Shaar Thunder lost his patients and ranted: Stop yelling! Who said anything about sawing off your leg, does your brain have some problem?!
The pitiful creature suddenly started crying and made a desperate expression while saying: You dont need to lie to me anymore! Such heavy wounds......I have heard about it, before undergoing surgery, first an anaesthetic must be used, you......
Idiot! Shaar Thunder could not bother to deal with this crap anymore and started searching in all directions. After a while, he walked several steps and started to gather some jagged green leaves from the ground. When he collected a handful of them, he put some small amount in his mouth and started chewing them while making it into a paste. Finishing the process, he spit it out and wiped it on the bleeding calves of this fellow.
The effect caused the blood to instantly stop flowing from the wound.
You better stop moving around and listen to what I say! If you do not want to see your leg getting sawed off, you better stop shouting! Shaar Thunder started intimidating this poor fellow and pulled out two ropes from his clothes. Thereupon, he stared at the robe that fellow was wearing and without asking extended his two big hands to tear down two big pieces from it.
That fellow became horrified and unintentionally dropped his mouth. While staring at Shaar Thunder dumbfounded, he suddenly realized that his clothes were torn apart and screamed. Kyaaaaa!!!
The scream this time was double as loud as when he triggered the trap just minutes ago! The voice sounded like the scream of a stray cat that got her tail stepped on.
Whew!
Shaar Thunder immediately forced the rest of the herb paste into the opposite partys open mouth and wrapped the pieces from robe around his calves with the ropes. Finishing this procedure, he stood up and gave this fellow a disdain looks: Alright! Stop screaming! You wont die!
Once more, that fellow stared at Shaar Thunder with a pair of panic-stricken eyes and was shocked speechless by his actions. Only after a certain period, he started to cough violently and started desperately spitting out all the herbs in his mouth.
Behbeh! It stinks!! You, what did you gave me just now?! You, you, you... You let me eat something that was in your mouth......
Stinks? Shaar Thunder scratched his head: It is probably the medicine vour, since my mouth certainly does not smell. He cracked a smile and revealed his white teeth.
Finishing his joke, he took a handful herb paste and wiped it on this fellows wound on his forehead while talking with a smile: Hey, I saved your life. Even if you dont thank me, you dont have to start cursing.
Saved ...... This fellow started shaking his head and his appearances started shrinking. After finally pulling himself together, he hesitated for a while and said in a low voice: ......Thanks.
Dont mention it. Shaar Thunder stood up without any hesitation, patted off the dust on his clothes and turned around to leave. After walking two steps, that fellow called out: Hey! Wait!
Is there another problem? Shaar Thunder frowned, while still thinking how to hunt the magical beast.
You ...... Intimidated from the rough personality of Shaar Thunder, that fellow whispered in a helpless low voice: You ......You are leaving me like this? What I am going to do? He finally gathered his courage and stared Shaar Thunder in the eyes: I mean, my leg is injured and I cannot walk. Here in the wilderness, even if I dont starve to death, if by chance I meet a wolf, I will ......
Bing impatient, Shaar Thunder frowned and hesitated a while, but finally sighed. He stamped his foot and dered: You won! People always say if you start saving a life, save it until the end! Before we go, you need to promise me you stop screaming! It is very dangerous here and it would be a disaster if your scream attracts some fierce magical beasts!
After his warning, he put out his hand and helped this fellow up.
The warning that Shaar Thunder gave him sounded like a threat and this fellows forehead were full of cold sweat. He stubbornly bit his lip so that he did not make any unnecessary noise. Seeing him standing, Shaar Thunder became shocked that this fellow was actually really tall!
Shaar Thunder was 18 years old and would count as tall in Primal Wildfire Town. To his surprise, this fellow was unexpectedly even a bit taller than him! Nheless, his shoulder seemed slightly narrow and had a somewhat delicate appearance.
Growing so tall, but still looking so skinny ......Oh. Shaar Thunder came a few steps closer, while touching the other guys body and could not help but saying with a smile: Hehe, you might be skinny but there was actually some muscle on your bones. You must actually be quiet heavy!
You ......You are heavy!This fellow could not bear the insult and started arguing.
Pausing for a moment, he could not bear it anymore and asked: I, am I really that heavy?
This odd fellow was actually more worried about his body weight rather than his own injuries.
......
............
Carrying this pitiful creature that got hit in the head by him, he walked for half a day until the sky gradually darkened.
Looking at the sky, Shaar Thunder evaluated the surrounding terrain and finally selected a ce shielded from the wind and put down this pitiful creature.
We will spend the night here. He pped his hands and went around picking up the dry twigs. Collecting enough, he came back, made a small pile and ignited it with his flint.
As night fell, the Primal Wildfire became very cold and that skinny fellow started shivering from the wind and could not bear it. He therefore moved closer toward the warmthing from the high-piled firewood. Seeing this, Shaar Thunder added another bad characteristic of him to his heart: Spoiled since childhood.
Yes, this fellow was obviously not adventurer who came to Primal Wildfire to get rich.
Looking from his appearance, he could not endure hardship, feared to get hurt and was sensitive to cold. Furthermore, his behaviour was also very strange for a guy. His clothing, that fur-lined robe, from his experienced hunter vision, Shaar Thunder noticed that it was made of expensive ck mountain sheepskin. The broken boots were also made from high quality deerskin.
Having wiped off the blood stain and the dust on his face, this fellow finally revealed his original appearance C His skin was pale and delicate and looked like someone who had never endured hardship. Both his hands looked extremely fragile.
Hmm ......How could his eyes be so big and his mouth so small?
While staring at this pitiful creature for a while, Shaar Thunder made that fellow intensely ufortable. His body shrank a bit and he gave Shaar Thunder vignt look.
(This is bad, this fellow might have seen through my appearance. If he is nning something bad ......Yes, I am certain!! If, if he dares to bully me, I will fight him with everything I got!!)
Preparing himself secretly in mind while staying in alert, he made both his hands into a tight fist and stared maliciously at Shaar Thunder. These ferocious eyes instead made Shaar somewhat dumbfounded.
Why are you staring me like that? Is there something on my face?Shaar started to touch his face.
......Nothing.
While the pitiful creature was avoiding his eyes, a loud growling sound could be heard.
Shaar Thunder paid closer attention and another growling sound could be heard, but this time twice. The face of the pitiful creature immediately reddened and he buried his head inside his knees.
Huh? Tonight the mud frogs are making a strange noise. Shaar Thunder looked deliberately in all directions.
......No, these are not the mud frogs, its my stomach! The pitiful creatures clenched his fits and asked: Hey... Are you not going to have dinner?
Giving off a mockingugh, Shaar Thunder fished out rye bread from his body and tore off a piece. His face might show a heroic smile, but in his heart actually housed some anxiety. This bread was only enough to eat for two days by himself. Now that there is an additional person, he feared that he had to look for food tomorrow.
It looked like what his old man said was true. Acting as a benevolent person had its price.
The pitiful creatures grasped this piece of ck and hard bread and pinched it while looking at it, but he did not move his mouth. No longer able to watch, Shaar Thunder finally spoke: Hey, dont you know that bread is there to be eaten and not for watching?
You, what did you say?! This pitiful creature screamed out in surprise: This thing, this thing can actually be eaten by a human?!!
Getting angry Shaar Thunder responded: Nonsense, if not eaten what else is it for?!
The pitiful creature was at loss for words once again and blushed while staring at Shaar Thunder.
Either you eat it or you starve to death! In any case, I have only this thing to eat. Shaar Thunder ranted angrily: Dont you know that you are holding 1/10 of myplete family belongings! Bah! If you dont eat it, give it to me!
When he tried to snatch it away, the pitiful creature immediately became anxious. He have never seen this type of rye bread before and when seeing Shaar Thunder trying to get his food back, he quickly forced himself to bit off a piece.
This bite, went bad ......
With a day and a night not eating anything, he became hungry like a wolf C with his background, up until now in his life he had never endured so much suffering. For this reason, he used all his remaining strength in this bite.
Unfortunately for him, these ck rye breads were made dry and stiff to help long-term preservation. By fermenting it, the texture was extremely hard and adding that the current season was winter, with the ice-cold climate from the Primal Wildfire, this thing was frozen and hard like a rock.
Ka!!
A sudden breaking sound could be heard and when this pitiful creature opened his mouth, one could see that hard bread did not have any biting marks. From his mouth, a piece of snow white tooth felt to the ground.
......
A Silentsted for a while followed by the moaning and screaming of a painful.
Oww......My tooth.
Chapter 7 A forceful “Push”
Chapter 7 A forceful Push
Trantor: Tchu
Looking at this pitiful creature screaming in pain, Shaar Thunderughed so hard that he started to roll on the floor while holding his belly.
This maliciousughter stimted the tears from the pitiful creatures eyes and threw away the bread out of spite. While pressing his lost front tooth to his chest, he started crying overwhelmed by grief.
Finally calming down fromughter, Shaar stood up and picked up the bread with his charred pitch fork. He extended it towards the fireing from the high-piled firewood and started roasting it while putting on a smile: It is certain now, you have never stayed in the wilderness in the past. Before eating these things, you must roast it with fire first to make it softer.
Seeing this fellow still weeping bitterly, Shaar Thunder scratched his head: Come on, stop crying. Isnt it just a tooth? Real men do not cry when losing a tooth. He continued with good intention trying tofort him: I think you should be a noble right? You must be rich? Just wait until you get home, go find a good craftsman and insert a gold tooth. In our town, the boss of the tavern had inserted two gold teeth. Each time he smiles, his mouth shined like a gold bar, I dont have to tell you how impressive that looks!
Just when he was about to calm down, he heard about inserting a gold tooth and mouth shined like a gold bar, the pitiful creature became terribly saddened again and almost cried himself to death on spot.
Not caring anymore, Shaar started selfishly eating the roasted bread with his big mouth. Thinking for a while, he decided to keep a small piece for this pitiful fellow.
Hey, I like to remind you that if you dont eat now, the next time we have a meal is tomorrow afternoon.
Finishing his sentence, Shaar Thunder got up, started unpacking a piece of cloth for a while and finally pulled out a dry and hard coal like briquette. From far away, the pitiful creature could smell the stench and could not bear it anymore and cover his nose.
Shaar Thunder walked around the periphery of the camp, cautiously grinding the powder from the briquette and sprinkled in the surroundings. Finishing this process, he pped his hands and rubbed it on his clothes while not bothering to wash it. He walked towards high-piled firewood and extinguished it with a kick while pushing the ashes aside.
Still boiling hot from the fire, Shaar Thunder lied down on the roasting heat and satisfied breathed a sigh of relief. Getting really to sleep, he turned around and mumbled: Good night. With his ass facing the pitiful creature, in less than a minute a loud snoring could be heard.
This jerk, he, he, he did not care how I feel and unexpectedly went to bed himself?!
Resentment filled the heart of the pitiful creature, half from the sorrow of losing his tooth, the other half from being ignored by this rude guy.
This bastard, could he be a blind person?!
Listening to Shaars loud snoring sound, the pitiful creature finally stopped his moaning. Not being able to bear the hunger anymore, he finally took that small piece of bread Shaar left behind and put it in his lips while nipping on it.
The tooth was still somewhat sore and the ck breads rough texture was very difficult to swallow. Nevertheless, he was too hungry and that nasty thing was the only food avable. After forcing several bites of the bread into his mouth, the pitiful creature eventually started choking on it while his eyes started turning. While he was panicking and almost crying, he suddenly saw that despiteful fellow was awake and looking at him. He did not know when Shaar woke up, but his eyes were wide open and looking at him with a mocking smile.
Shocked from being seen in this embarrassing manner, the pitiful creature was startled and spat and the bread all over his cloth while nearly coughing himself to death.
You must be someone who is used to a good life. Shaar used his bag as a pillow, tilted his legs and smiled: Hey, where did you actuallye from?
The pitiful creatures stared at this fellow with a ferocious look.
Hm, your hair is the blonde, so you should be a Byzantine. However you are quite tall, most Byzantines do not have such height and only the northern Odins are this tall. Furthermore, the ent that you spoke with was also very strange. It was the official Byzantiumnguage, but your pronunciation is very awkward and somewhat stiff. Also not how the Odins normally speak C I met some people from the Odin Empire in the Primal Wildfire Town and when these fellows spoke in Byzantiumnguage, it sounded really weird since their tongues were not used to the bending. Hehe......Who are you? How could a person like youe to a dangerous ce like this and stepping in a hunters animal trap?
The pitiful creatures did not answer and gave Shaar Thunder a disgusted look.
Shaar Thunder dered: Up to you if you dont want to talk. I guess you must be a wanted criminal. Hehe, probablymitted some crime and are on the run now, thats why you do not dare to say your name? Rx, I am not a bounty hunter and wont turn you in for bounty.
Then what type of person are you? The pitiful creature finally opened his mouth.
I ......I am a magical beast hunter! Finishing his deration, Shaar Thunder proudly threw out his chest.
The pitiful creature looked at him with scorn: You are hunting magical beasts? With your broken axe and charred pitch fork? Ha, I have seen magical beast hunter before and they are always well-equipped. Just a piece of their equipment is worth at least 100 times more than your family belongingsbined. Where are your anti-magic protective gears? Do you have weapons to break the magic beasts defence? I think you are only a little third-rate hunter at best.
These words immediately poked at Shaar Thunders sore spot. He rolled his eyes and snorted: Heng, the old man was right, an ugly person is always rude!
............
The pitiful creatures eyes instantaneously widened and stared at Shaar with an indescribable look. Recovering from this shock, he suddenly jumped up!
Not caring about the wound on his legs, the pain on his head and not even that a small piece of tooth chipped off! He roared at Shaar Thunder:
What did you just say?! You said that I am ugly?!!!
The pitiful creatures flew into a rage, while hearing the most intolerable insult.
Are you not? Shaar Thunder looked disdained at this guy: As a man, your appearance is simply pitiful if you could be even can that way. Look at yourself, you grew this tall, but cant even open an animal trap by yourself. Your face C a handsome man should have a robust physique, strong and muscr. The face should be square featured with thick eyebrows and a wide mouth. Ideal would be to have a scar on the face, a big mouth to drink liquor and eat meat in bulks......That is a real man.
Oh may gods forgive this pitiful hillbilly....
It was obvious that this boy had little experience of the world. His aesthetic standard was so twisted, even to arge extend ......it could be said that it was entirely attributed to that already dead old fart!
In order to make his own adopted son respect him, that old man taught him that his image and behaviours were the standards of the worlds most handsome and amazing men.
Vulgar, sturdiness, scars, can eat a lot, drink a lot and sleep......
Although Shaar mingled since his childhood in Primal Wildfire Town in some bad ces and was gradually influenced by some basic attitude from the town locals, it had to be said that in certain aspects he was still very innocent.
Hearing his exnations, the pitiful creatures jaw dropped. This time it wasnt from anger, but from this guys ridiculous world view.
......As for you, as a man you are really a useless. But if you were a woman ...... Shaar blinked his eye.
......as a female then? The pitiful creature could not help but ask.
If you were a woman, then you would be even uglier. Shaars words almost made the pitiful creature spit blood.
Ugly! You said I am ugly!!The pitiful creature was enraged!
Her head may break and her blood may flow. As a beautiful woman who would be surprised that her own appearance was the most important thing to her. This was the one thing all beautiful women in the world would not tolerate when insulted!
You hillbilly tell me, how does a beautiful woman looks like?!
First she needs to have a big ass and big breasts. Shaar Thunder lifted both his hands to make two extremely exaggerate arcs: A big assed woman can have many children and a woman needsrge breasts to produce sufficient breast milk to feed the children. Additionally, her hands and feet need to be thick so that she can work, cook and carry water to wash clothes, hehe.
The pitiful creature stopped being angry and started to give Shaar a strange look: Hey, then what about the ......face? In your opinion, how should a beautiful womans face look like?
Face? Does it matters how the face looks like? Shaar gave a disapproval tone: Old man said: Turn off a light and all women look the same.
He deliberately put a very sophisticated look on his face.
...... The pitiful creature started to pity this pitiful hillbilly.
Uh, who is the old man you talked about?
My foster father.
The pitiful creature sighed and looked at Shaar Thunder while asking in a low voice: These things you said were taught by your foster father?
Thats right.
Ok, I understand now ...... The pitiful creature answered in a rxed tone: Your foster father certainly a grudge against you.
............
Failed to agree with each other, they simply turned around and decided to sleep. At midnight, feeling the cold wind against her body, the pitiful creature woke up still feeling drowsily. The heat from the fire was already cooled down and her body was rolled together. Unable to resist the cold air, while still half asleep, her instinct drew her towards the only heat source in the vicinity.
Still in his sleep, Shaar felt that something soft had sneaked into his embrace. Not caring, he bluntly turned and pressed his thigh on the other sides waists. Drowsily, he probably thought that he was holding a big soft cotton nket and even wickedly rubbed against it a couple of times ......
When the sun started rising, the pitiful creature woke up first. She did not sleep very well the whole night and after waking up, she immediately discovered something horrible.
When this hillbilly did start hugging her with his arms?!
Her instinct told her to scream, but she immediately discovered that the hillbilly was still sleeping at the same ce asst night. It was her who moved actually quite far from before C vaguely she started remembering her own initiative to seek warmth in his embrace!!
Her heart started pounding madly. The body of this hillbilly had an unpleasant fishy smell, yet the warmth from his embrace felt sinfullyfortable and made his pitiful cold-fearing creature hesitant to leave this sanctuary.
Just when she moved her body a bit, she immediately discovered an even more terrible thing!
Ok......Let us carefully analyze this situation......
First, Shaars thigh was pressed tightly against the body of this pitiful creature.
Alright, although this was somewhat excessive, it was nothingpared to following event.
Secondly, Shaar was a healthy young man and ording to his ideal woman standard, it was obviously that he was a virgin. Therefore in the morning, his body has an urge that all men around the world knew about.
A minute ago when the pitiful creature moved her body, she immediately felt the thigh pressing against her body and an extremely hard rod like thing pushing against her waist.
Even wearing severalyers of clothes, she could feel being threatened by this ferocious weapon.
Even though the pitiful creature was young, nheless ......Compared to the hillbilly who did not understandmon knowledge, she knew the important facts about man and woman.
She only needed a moment to instantaneously understand what kind of weapon was thrusting against her waist!
The almighty gods could testify! In the 17 years of this pitiful creatures life, she has vited this excessive by a man!
So she immediately responded ording to her instincts.
Bent body, bent knees ......preparing power......
Push!!!
Kyaaaa!!! A loud shriek.
Aaaaaahh!!! A pitiful cry.
Chapter 8 A damaged anus, a pool of blood
Chapter 8 A damaged anus, a pool of blood
Trantor: Tchu
The whole morning, Shaar Thunder walked around with his body bent like a big sun-dried shrimp. Luckily for him, they were in a position where they hugged each other on the floor and the strength of that pitiful creature was quite weak. If not for these conditions, just shortly after Shaar Thunder started his magical beast hunter career, he would have changed his profession again to: Castrato.
The pitiful creature was not better off.
Attacking a hunter who had practiced martial arts for a decade was a bad idea. Even while sleeping, Shaar Thunder counter-attacked by instinct. As a result, the pitiful creature also got injured and her eye had a big ck circle around it.
Nevertheless, after this intense short conflict, they never mentioned what happened ever again.
After the incident, the pitiful creature did not dare to mention it again. Just by thinking about such a shameful act, she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As for Shaar ......He felt disgusted!
When he had a morning wood in the morning, he would normally not get embarrassed about it. On the contrary, the old man taught him that it was a something to be proud off.
Nevertheless, hugging a man and getting a morning wood......
(He actually dared to hit me! Most men wished they could go on their knees and kiss my shoes! But this Hillbilly dared to hit me!) The pitiful creature thought angrily in her heart.
(Disgusting! So disgusting! I hugged a man and got an erection ......Oh god!!) Shaar Thunder thought while his heart was crying.
While the pitiful creature silently reorganized her clothes, Shaar Thunder started to pack his bag. Picking up a solid stick from the vicinity, he threw it in the front of the pitiful creature: Use this as your walking stick. From today on you will walk on your own since I wont carry you anymore.
Hearing this proposal, both silently agreed. At least for now, neither the pitiful creature nor Shaar wanted to touch the opposite partys body.
Just when the pitiful creature picked up the wooden stick to stand up, Shaars body suddenly started to tighten up!
His face instantly showed a hint of danger and suddenly leapt towards the pitiful creatures body to push her to the floor.
Aaahh! The pitiful creature immediately yelled while her heart became startled C did this fellow finally notice my true appearance and his beastly instinct finally awoken?
Shortly after this thought passed her mind, she heard a painful sounding from the hillbillys body.
A sudden wind gust brought a heavy stench towards them. They had yet to manage to get up after falling on to the ground, but all of a sudden a gruesome howl could be heard!
When the pitiful creature lifted her head, she saw a big toothy maw with bloody sharp fangs and a beast covered in fur staring at them. At the corners of it mouth, disgusting saliva was dripping down!
This ferocious beast was a Bloodthirsty Great Wolf, in matter of fact a fully grown specimen! Its majestic physique could rip apart a calf with one bite! Its brown fur was standing upright like a sea covered in sharp thorns! A pair of crimson eyes showed its strong killing intent and greed. Most importantly, the front w of the wolf were like iron hooks and bloodstains unexpectedly covered its ws.
Huh? Blood?!
Getting startled, the pitiful creature immediately reacted.
Quick on his feet, Shaar noticed that his axe was 5 steps away and near the baggage. Luckily for him, the wooden stick he gave the pitiful creature a moment ago was nearby and he used it with both his hands to keep the beast at bay.
Turning his back towards the pitiful creature that was lying on the ground, she immediately noticed Shaars wound!
On his back were two deep wounds reaching almost from the shoulders to his waist. The thick fur coat was badly damaged and raw muscles could be seen while blood was flowing down in steams. This wound was at least one finger deep!
Just a moment ago, if that hillbilly did not jump to push me away, then that wolf would have lunged on me. Perhaps, I would be dead by now!
Carrying a wooden stick Shaar Thunder cautiously lowered his centre of gravity. A man and a beast were staring at each other while waiting for the tiniest opening. Shaar Thunder did not dare to move rashly, by experience he knew very well that this Bloodthirsty Great Wolf was not an ordinary wild beast, but an evil magical beast. Even though it was a low-level magical beast, it had a certain amount of wisdom and knew to seek weakness spots of its prey.
The Bloodthirsty Great Wolf made someteral step, its back was bending and its mouth was making some growling sounds.
Just when this beast stepped into Shaar Thunders left backhand range, it instantly leaped with all its strength! Obviously this beast had experienced fighting humans before and even knew that most men are not used to fight with their backhands. It was a weakness that it could used!
When the Great Wolf leaped, from its force, a strong wind was caused and spread that heavy stench to the surrounding. It raised all its ws which were sharp like steel de. Reacting to this attack, Shaar Thunder used his wooden stick to block it. *Knack* Just from one touch, the stick in his hands was instantly missing a big chunk! The wooden stick was no match for the sharp ws of the Great Wolf. Realising that the weapon in front of him was extremely frail, it started to increase its killing intent. Showing Shaar a malicious grin, like making fun of the non-existent threat, it continuously growled at him. Looking down on the wooden stick in Shaars hand, the Great Wolf threw once more towards its prey.
Not retreating, Shaar Thunder roared and jumped towards the wolf head on! Seeing that the ws of that Great Wolf almost touching him, Shaar Thunder twisted his body midair like a fish in water. His sudden waist movement would normally be humanly impossible!
A millimetre away from being ripped apart, he dodges the razor-sharp ws of the Great Wolf and hugged the Wolfs head from the side! A man and a beast suddenly fell to the ground, continuously rolling several meters and spilling the ashes of the campfire everywhere. During that moment, Shaar Thunder seized the opportunity to climb on the back of the Great Wolf and used his left fist he hit the nose of the Great Wolf!
With a cracking sound, his fist broke the nose bone of the Great Wolf! Shaar knew very well that the weakness of canines were their noses. This heavy punch cause the Great Wolf immense damage and blood immediately started to flow, even from its eyes. The Great Wolf howled in pain and its body started bouncing. Like a bull, it bounced up and down trying to get ride off Shaar while turning its head trying to bite him.
Shaar Thunder could feel the sharp teeth near his own neck and cold breathing air on the back of his head. With a desperately cry, Shaar attacked the raging wolf with his wooden stick and pounded towards its head. Annoyed from the constant attack, the Great Wolf bit off the stick and Shaar was forced to jump down from it back while only one-fourth on his weapon remaining.
Shaking off the pain, the Great Wolf shook its head. The nose was already crook and it stared annoyed at Shaar. A man and a beast were preparing their next confrontation while circling each other.
Touching his waist with his hand, Shaar took off a rope. Slowly he started binding the end of the rope to his hand and waited for the Great Wolf to adjust his timing for the next attack. Shaar dodged with lighting speed and twisted his waist again tond on the beast. His agility and speed was like a thunder. Positioning himself on the Great Wolf again, he used his rope in this moment and wrapped it around the head of Great Wolf. To keep better bnce, he used his body and pressed stubbornly against the back of the Great Wolf. Both his arm tightened ruthlessly against the rope!
Showing a fierceplexion, Shaars thick bare neck muscles became exposed, each part muscle string had an abnormal size. With all his might, he pulled the rope and it began to embed itself into his flesh!
Struggling, the Great Wolf went all out and distorted it back in all sort of positions. A pair of ws were furiously digging into the earth and in less than a minute two deep holes were created. The wolfs head was strangled facing towards the sky and its mouth spat bloody foams everywhere. While swaying its body furiously from side to side, Shaar was almost thrown off several times. He felt his heart pumping faster and faster, his breath was getting more and more rapid. He finally felt the strength of the Great Wolf beneath him starting to weaken. Beside the two massive holes on the ground, there were deep wolf ws marks everywhere!
Just when the Great Wolf was nearing its demise, the rope suddenly broke making his effort for naught.
At that moment, Shaar cursed in his heart C the rope made by him was created out of hemp soaked and dried in beast oil. It was really durable, but obviously not enough to subdue the Great Wolf with brute force. If he had knew earlier, he would have made the rope thicker with more strings and by now the beast would already lie dead on the ground!
However, right now was not the moment toin. When the Great Wolf finally managed to get up, it did not have enough strength left to attack Shaar and was panting heavily. Having almost consumed all its strength, the wolf desperately crawled a few step forward and while it struggled to breathe.
With a beautiful roll, Shaar brilliantly dive jumped away while discarding his rope. In his hand only remained that small piece of the wooden stick.
A man and a beast, both heavily panted as ifpeting with each other.
Even though Shaar had a lot of brute strength, right now both his hands and feet were worn out and aching. After all he was only 18 years old, but his opponent was a Bloodthirsty Great Wolf! This beast could easily kill a mountain panther!
With his eyes fixed on his axe 8 steps way, Shaar believed that as long as he could obtain it, with his firewood cutting axe technique, he should be able to solve this beast problem. Nevertheless, this wolf obviously noticed his intention and used its body to block Shaars vision.
No matter how strong Shaars inborn body was, a humans physique was not match against a Great Wolf. Even with the training of the old man, a decade of ill-smelling herbal medicine baths which reinforced his body as strong as metal, at this moment his breath could not catch up to the fast recovery of the Great Wolf.
Atst, the Great Wolf started to use its unique skill. With a loud howl, the fur on its whole body suddenly tightened and transformed into a shiny rock likeyer.
This was the magic of magical beasts! This special skill of the Bloodthirsty Great Wolf, would transform its whole body hard like a rock and even ordinary swords had difficulties to inflict damage.
This Great Wolf finally learned his opponents skills and no long threw itself and Shaar but used......
body check!!
Pushing of its back legs, Shaar saw a mass of gray shadow maliciously rushing towards him. Struggling to dodge after physical exertion, Shaar was knocked down to the ground and half his body felt numb after the hit. His body flew like a rock and was stopped by a small tree. The thick trunk simply folded in two after the impact!
Seeing his attack seed, the Great Wolf immediately threw itself at Shaar and caught his Shoulder with its sharp ws. These razor-sharp weapons instantly pierced Shaars shoulder, gripping into his meat and the taste of blood only made the wolf more excited while opening its mouth to bite down its prey.
Smack!!
Shaar suddenly threw out his hand with full strength.
The moment he hit the tree a moment ago, Shaar immediately grabbed a stone from the ground and waited for the Great Wolf to bend its head to bite. With a throw, he shot this stone towards the wolfs head.
This poor Great Wolf really deserved pity for its bad luck. With so many preys in the vicinity, it had to provoke Shaar. This time, Shaar used all its remaining strength and when the stone hit the wolfs head, it immediately cracked! One could imagine, with what outrageous force Shaar threw this stone!
Being hit by this huge force, the Great Wolf was close to its death door. The head got bent, its mouth opened and two sharp fangs broke and fell to the ground.
Struggling to stand up, Shaar furiously walked towards his opponent while his right hand gripping tightly onto his stick. With one quick hit, he maliciously thrust his stick into the Great Wolf!
With a sickening sound, Shaar thrust his wooden stick into the anus of the Great Wolf with two-thirds stuck inside!
Receiving his terrible blow, this Great Wolfs body immediately spasmed, raised its head and sent out miserable loud howl. It was so loud that Shaars got dizzy from the sickening noise.
With ast struggle, the Great Wolf tried to stand up, but soon fell down. Struggling several times, it finally stopped moving and died. Before closing its eyes, the wolf gave Shaar onest look of hidden bitterness.
Chapter 9 Shaar’s “part-time job”
Chapter 9 Shaars part-time job
Trantor: Tchu, Scar
Lying on the ground with his face up, Shaars chest fluctuated heavily and he was out of breath. His heartbeat could be mistaken as a drum, both his hands and feet felt weak and sweat was oozing out his whole body.
After resting for a short while, Shaar slowly sat up while his back wounds started to affect him. The pain was so intense that it almost took away his breath. Turning his head, he looked at the dead wolf whose body became stiff by now. Its buttocks were lifted a bit and the wooden stick was still sticking out of its anus.
Hahahaha! Shaar began tough wildly: You want to eat me? Hmpf! I am destined to be the continents strongest magical beast hunter, how could I die here!
Pausing for a while, his face revealed a hint of his ruthless nature: Since you wanted to eat me, today I will eat you.
Finishing his sentence, he felt his strength slipping away and struggled few times to stand up. Unable to get up by himself, he opened his mouth and call out: Hey! Pitiful creature, are you dead? I will forgive you for not helping me in that fight a moment ago, but could you at least give me a hand now?
Hidden behind a pile of rotten trunks, a small head peeked out after hearing his shout. The pitiful creature was dead frightened and her whole face was pale. Seeing that Shaar was alive, she delightfully cried out in joy and ran to Shaars side.
Dont pull me up yet ...... in my bag there are some herbal medicine. Go take it and help me apply it ......I cannot reach the wound on my back.
Shaar powerlessly waved his hand.
Not expecting the oue, he quickly regretted asking this fellow for help.
From the look of it, this pitiful creature never helped a human being bandage a wound before. It took her long time until she finally managed to wrap a piece of cloth around Shaars body and it was badly patched up.
Hey, the knot you tied around my chest, what kind of knot is that?
Eh, its there to keep the cloth together.
I know for what purpose it was, but that grip is quite strange, what is this thing? Tying it thisplicated is wasting a lot of cloths.
......Its a butterfly knot.
A butterfly knot? Is it useful?
Eh......it looks pretty.
............
Coupled with the sudden change of events, they are now both wounded and could only rest in this ce.
Resting for half a day, Shaar finally restored enough strength. Although somewhat annoyed that the pitiful creature wasted so much clothes, but as soon as he saw the wolf corpse nearby he quickly beamed with joy.
Hahaha, I am rich, I am rich! Using both his hands and feet, Shaar crawled towards it. He looked so excited that it looked like he would start hugging and kissing the wolf corpse.
Although he secretly hunted 2-3 magical beasts before, they were mostly low-level beast without much danger. Once he caught a fire tree fox, by using traps.
In front of hisid a Bloodthirsty Great Wolf and from the look of its body size, it was a grown specimen. Its body was imposing and the fur shiny.
Despite that a Bloodthirsty Great Wolf was only a low-level magical beast, this specimen was actually a well wanted product. First of all, Shaar did not cut off the wolf head this time and the wolf did not suffered any major damages. The wolf skin wasplete and as long he peeled it well, he could sell it for several silver coins in Primal Wildfire Town!
Several silver coins were enough for Shaar to eat and drink for 1-2 months.
Furthermore the Wolf bones were also of value. Generally speaking, the bones of Bloodthirsty Great Wolf were not necessarily valuable. Nevertheless, this specimen that Shaar killed was a strong and healthy full grown Great Wolf. The magical affinity of Bloodthirsty Great Wolf was actually earth type magic. Its bones could be used to create earth type magic spells and some shops were willing to purchase the wolf bone.
With everything considered, if he could carry back this wolf, if luck wishes and he could sell the bones, he could gain 7-8 silver coins in total.
Overwhelmed with excitement, Shaar was considering to simply carrying this fellow back to Primal Wildfire town and not taking the risk anymore catching a Ferocious Lion cubs. By selling the wolf skin, the money was enough to pay back the prepayment of the shop in ck Alley. The remaining money could be lived on for 2-3 months and also buy a genuine sword. Perhaps with luck, he could acquire a decent leather amour with remaining money.
Looking at Shaar Thunder jumping around from joy, the pitiful creature could not quite understand and did not agree with him.
A hillbilly will always be a hillbilly. It was just a wolf corpse, what was so valuable to be so excited about?
Holding the dead wolfs body while dancing around, Shaar was so excited, that it began to affect his wounds. While seeing him both smiling and crying in pain, that pitiful creature could not help herself but to start pitying this fellow a bit.
Hey ...... The pitiful creature shouted. When Shaar turned his head around, the pitiful creature became somewhat flushed in her face: Tha ......Thank you, for saving me.
No need to thank me. I did not only do it to save you, but also to save myself C If I did not kill it, I would be finished by now. Shaar waved his hand.
Seeing his carefree attitude made the pitiful creature seeing Shaar in a more favourable light and she answered with a smile: I now believe a bit that you are actually an actual magical beast hunter.
Why?
Your strength is quite big. The pitiful creatures face suddenly reddened and she tried to change the topic with some random hand gestures: I know that the strength of a Bloodthirsty Great Wolf is huge, but you actually managed to overwhelm it. Also, when you went all out, your aura was very intimidating.
Observing Shaars happiness, the pitiful creatures eyes suddenly brightened and showed a grinning smile while asking: So what is your n now? You probably came here in the wilderness to hunt right? Now that you got your prey, are you considering going back to the town?
The actual question the pitiful creature wanted to ask was: Can you bring me back to town?
From yesterday and todays bitter experience, the pitiful creature understood very clearly. If nobody protected her and she was alone in the wilderness, she feared that she would not evenst a day in Primal Wildfire!
Assuming that nobody protected her, even if she did not get eaten by a magical beast or by bad luck she met some evil tribe, perhaps meeting some cruel and merciless adventurers, she would be treated like a fat sheep ready to be butchered.
Additionally with her appearance, she feared that it would attract an even more sinister oue.
From her perspective, following this hillbilly would be quite safe. He proved that he had some skills by killing a Great Wolf alone. The most important part was that he could not distinguish between a beautiful and an ugly woman. By following him, at least she would not have to worry about him having any dirty thoughts.
Considering for a moment, Shaar looked at that wolf corpse and sighed: It is not possible. Temporarily, I cannot go back I ...... need to look for a Ferocious Lion.
Why?!The pitiful creature started to yell: Dont you have your game already? Carrying such a big wolf must be already hard enough, why do you need to look for other game again.
The real intention of the pitiful creature in fact was: She did not want to apany him on this dangerous trip inside Primal Wildfire, better hurry up and deceive this hillbilly to go back to Town while protecting her.
Wolf ...... Shaar Thunder did not want to abandon his spoils of war and kept staring at it: Although the wolf is valuable, however ......I promised someone. Ah, I have signed a contract and cannot renege on a promise.
Finishing his sentence, he threw out his chest: The Old man had taught me: Do not say something you cannot achieve! However once you promise something to others, no matter what it must be achieved! A man has to keep his words!
His age may be young, but when he said these words, adding that a while ago he demonstrated his valiant and clever fighting style and currently threw out his chest while saying these brave words, one could see a bit of his heroic spirit.
But ...... The pitiful creature was somewhat worried: But we are injured. Furthermore, my wounds needs urgent treatment from someone. You are also heavily injured ......Cant you deliver me back to the town first?
It cannot be done! The dignity of a man is at stake here!Shaar Thunder firmly shook his head.
But ...... Getting somewhat annoyed, the pitiful creature suddenly remembered this fellow holding that dead wolf body and dancing around in joy a moment ago. Squinting her eyes she proposed: Well, I will pay you money. How about I hire you to escort me back? How much is your manly dignity worth?
Bah, do you think I am that type of person who would give up his ideal for money! Shaar Thunder tried to disy that he had a strong sense of righteousness.
50 gold coins. In matter of fact, the pitiful creature wanted to say 500 gold coins, but feared that it would scare this hillbilly who had not seen the world yet shitless.
Shaar Thunders eyes lit up. Hearing 50 gold coins, his face instantly revealed that he was speechless! He had never seen such a huge sum of money in his life!
50 gold coins were enough to buy him the finest magical beast hunter equipment in Primal Wildfire, he could drink the highest quality wine, enter Primal Wildfire Towns most expensive hotel and eat the meal there. Maybe ......he could even go to the legendary Powder Street and experience world......
Thinking for a moment, Shaar shook his head and showed a disdained look: 50 gold coins? If you had 50 gold coins, it would be enough hired a team of warriors to protect you. Looking at your appearance, you look like a lonely travelling noble, perhaps even a fugitive. I do not believe that you have such a huge sum of money.
The pitiful creature proudly smiled, reaching into her chest and took out a bag made of deerskin. This leather bag itself was a rare item made from such a good quality. Whats more, it was embroidered with flowers made by gold strings. The pitiful creature shook the bag, which gave out some tter sound. Then she opened it downward. Suddenly a handful of shiny stuff dropped out!
Gold coins!!
Genuine gold coins! The gold coins of Byzantine Empire!!
Shaar Thunder was stunned. Immediately, he stepped forward, grabbed some pieces with his hand and hefted. He even took a big bite on one.
Real gold coins!!
He Looked up at this pitiful creature C was this fellow so rich?
How about now? Seeing this hillbilly forget himself in front of gold coins, the pitiful creature revealed a look of disdain: Is this money enough to buy your so-called dignity as a man?
Taking a deep breath, Shaar Thunder threw the gold coin to the ground. He raised his head and paid the pitiful creature a strange look.
His look was very tranquil and somewhat amused.
To tell you the truth, you shouldnt have taken out so much money in front of me. Shaar Thunder seriously dered.
Why? Sensing some change in the hillbillys tone, the pitiful creature got a bit nervous.
I forgot to tell you something important. Shaar Thunder chuckled with his lip forming arc. Im a magic beast hunter for most of the time, but...in some unusual situations, I dont mind to do some other jobs asionally.
What kind of jobs?
Shaar Thunder gave a big grin, revealing his white teeth.Bandit!
Sighing, he continued in a casual tone.When a fat helpless sheep takes out arge sum of money in front of me in a deserted wilderness, where even God cant hear when you cry. If someone kills an innocent person here for money, he can dig a hole, dump the body and perhaps hid his crime for five decades...
Saying this sentence, he intentionally talked very slowly and finallyughed at the end: Every time when I encounter such a situation, I wont mind at all to do this part-time job.
Chapter 10 Rule
Chapter 10 Rule
Trantor: Tchu
The pitiful creature becamepletely dumbfounded.
Just a minute ago, the pitiful creature believed that this country bumpkin was somewhat vulgar, but not a bad guy C the appearance of Shaar Thunder had always been very deceptive. Especially his simply mountain hillbilly smile and his eyes which under normal circumstances seemed like he could never harm any animal or person could deceive anyone.
Although he was crude, he seemed like a nice guy with a warm heart. Furthermore, this Hillbilly had already saved her twice.
Nevertheless, this pitiful creature probably never heard the saying: Bad surroundings breed bad people!
You should never assume that all country folk were simple and honest. In matter of fact, most country folks were cunning in their own ways.
Additionally, Shaar was born in Primal Wildfire and since his childhood lived amongst anarchistic Primal Wildfire Town locals.
These kinds of people stayed in Primal Wildfire Town: robbers, thieves, profiteers, wanted criminals, prostitutes, pimps, smugglers
Fifty gold coins were considered a huge sum of money in Primal Wildfire Town.
Low quality ck barley bread cost approximately one copper and ordinary bread cost three coppers.
Exchanging normal bread for three coppers were enough for a person to eat for 2 days.
ording to the Empires currency value, one hundred coppers were equal to a silver coin and ten silver coins were equal to a gold coin.
A silver coin was enough for a normal person to feed himself for 2 months.
Assuming that Shaar exchanged the fifty gold coins for bread, it wouldst him for 20 years!!
Such arge amount of money was enough for people to risk their lives.
Shaar Thunder knew that the ck market price for assassinations in Primal Wildfire Town was only one gold coin.
With fifty gold coins, you could hire a team of professional mercenaries as bodyguards with high quality equipments and decent skills to protect you for a year!
Not to mention
Shaar Thunder intentionally gave off an evilugh while looking at the pitiful creatures pale face: Besides, there seemed to be more than fifty gold coins in your leather bag right?
Indeed, there were more than eighty pieces inside.
Shaar Thunder calmly bent down to put a handful gold coin into the bag and weighed a few times to see how heavy it was. Showing a happy smile, he said:No wonder you were so heavy yesterday. You were carrying such arge amount of money with you.
He did not hesitate to take her leather bag into his hand while looking calm and without any shame.
He had no reason to be ashamed of what he is doing.
Shaar Thunder knew very well that there was nothing wrong with his actions.
Whenever travelling in the wilderness of Primal Wildfire, no matter if you were a merchant, an adventurer or a magical beast hunter regardless of whomever you were, everyone followed a rule.
On the asion that your life was in danger in the wilderness, if someone saved your life during that time of need, that person has the rights to take all your belongings.
The reason being, if this person did not save you, you would have died anyway.
This did not count as stealingOnly if this person killed you, would this be called stealing.
In the wilderness of Primal Wildfirepassion did not exist, only the nakedw of the jungle.
For those who were ustomed to the wilderness, if an adventurer encountered someone in distress with valuables, not killing him was already counted as benevolent. Saving that person from danger before take the valuables was a rare kindness in this ce.
When encountering someone cold hearted, getting a sh from his de while in distress was not something umon.
Even when meeting other adventures under normal circumstances, stealing was quitemon.
Looking at the frightened pitiful creature, Shaar Thunder startedughing.
The money, he would certainly keep it, but the dig a hole to dump the body a minute ago was actually to scare this fellow. Why did he not obey the custom? With so much money on him, it should be obviously to repay his saviour after saving him twice, no? This was too selfish of him.
Rest assured, I was just teasing you. Shaar Thunder pped the pitiful creatures face twice. She was probably scared silly, since she did not even dodge his hands, despite this Hillbilly using his rough hands to hit her delicate face. With a mocking tone he dered: I was just scaring you. Your money belongs to me now, but I wont kill you.
You snapped back from her fright, the pitiful creature looked at Shaar full of fear. She wanted to get angry, but suddenly remembering this guy killing a ferocious Bloodthirsty Great Wolf just a while ago. He showed a ferocious and strong killing intent back then, so she could not help but to worry: You, what are you nning to with me
What about it. Shaar looked at this fellow scornfully: I dont understand how people like you cane to Primal Wildfire without even knowing the rules. Your money belongs to me now!
Adding on, he exined the rules here in a few words: It is considered merciful of me not to kill you here. If it was some other cold hearted guy, maybe you would be already sold to the dwarves as a ve.
The pitiful creature blinked her eyes a few times, tears were quickly building up and her face indicated that she could burst out crying at any moment.
Shaar looked a little bored when seeing this C as a man, it would not be a problem if you look ugly, but how could he be such a crybaby? Were all the rich people like this?
Fortunately he did not think of the term girly, since in Shaars view, women were far stronger than this pitiful creature.
You you, how could you do this to me. I. The wronged pitiful creature pressed her lips: I thought you were a good person
Shaar did not care about her and turned his back and sat down while letting this fellow cry.
Sobbing for a while, the pitiful creature finally discovered that it was helpless since this guy did not show the slightestpassion. Suddenly, she remembered that this hillbilly still believed that she was a man C and a quite ugly one at that.
Hey!
Finished crying, the pitiful creatures suddenly started shouting.
Shaar however ignored her and was holding his axe while standing beside the Great Wolfs body. Facing the dead wolf for a while, he finally started his work.
Using his axe, he effortless cut open the wolfs belly. Along the midline of the abdomen, he opened a hole and paid carefully attention while splitting the body in two
With lighting fast movements, the tough wolfs body transformed a fragile tofu under his axe. Soon, Shaar split up the dead wolf body and stripped off an undamaged fur.
Wielding his axe, he easily dposed the remaining wolf corpse. Great Wolfs bones were very hard, but under Shaars axe which always smartly found the most vulnerable parts of the bone joints, the wolfs skeleton was quickly dismembered. Taking out the wolfs skeleton, one could see that most of the bones werepletely undamaged.
Under this bloody scene, Shaar quickly waved his axe with ease and even emitted a cruel but strange beauty. Each chop was done without the slightest waste of energy and was performed the most skillful way possible. In his hands, the axe became like a chisel in an artists hand!
His every action seemed to the formed by reaching the pinnacle of this art.
Even through this was a bloody scene, it still made the pitiful creature awestruck!
While dismembering the dead wolf, this guy looked more like an art sculptor than butcher!
Since the luggage could not hold everything, Shaar could only reluctantly throw away most of the wolf corpse.
He rolled up the yed skins, kept few bones from the wolfs rear leg and pulled out all the wolfs fangs.
Atst, he cut a few pieces of the wolfs meat from it leg. Considering that this was a male wolf there was a bonus. Shaar hesitated slightly, but waved his axe near its crotch to cut down its most precious thing.
He heard rumours that some merchants in Primal Wildfire Town acquired this kind of thing to a make a potent wine with it.
As a result of his injuries, Shaar Thunder finally took a little breathing time, before he turned and looked at the pitiful creature: Alright, if you cried enough, then go prepare yourself. We will hit the road soon.
The pitiful creature immediately looked at Shaar Thunder with a miserable and fearful expression: You, where are you going to take me?
Where? Shaar deliberately snorted and said while smiling: Back to Primal Wildfire Town.
Uh? The pitiful creatures eyes widened and gave Shaar Thunder a weird look.
Hmpf, dont look at me like that, Im not so kind. Shaar cleaned his axe with a distained look: I did not lie when I refused to go back a while ago, but now the situation changed He then patted his swelling leather bag with his hands: With so much money, I think it would be better to take a trip back to Primal Wildfire Town first. With this money, I can buy some high quality equipment. To hunt magic beasts, I need better weapons and armor. This luxury did not exist in the past, therefore I could only bear with it and risk my life in an all out fight. Since I have money now, of course, it would be better to arm myself. In case I encounter powerful magical beasts, I would have ability to protect myself C my life is still worth something to me, if there are asion where I can cherish it, naturally I would to cherish it.
But, you The pitiful creature was somewhat taken by surprise: So you mean, you will bring me back?
Shaar Thunder smiled and just when he was about to speak, his ears suddenly heard a moving sound along the wind. Not far away, there was a faint sound of strange movements.
Shaars face immediately tensed up. From his rich experience in travelling in the wild, he could immediately indentify that it was the sound of a person walking while breaking branches on the ground. Furthermore, listening to the sound, it was certainly more than one person.
Shaars face immediately changed! He quickly ran towards the pitiful creature, picked her up while covering her mouth with his hands. With a few fast steps, he immediately hid in the bushes nearby.
If you dont want to die then shut up and do not make any sounds! Someonesing!
Being grabbed by this hillbilly, the pitiful creatures hearts suddenly leapt. When hearing that someone wasing, she wanted to argue, but Shaar suppressed her voice and sneered: You better do not do something foolish. In Primal Wildfire, it is often more dangerous to encounter people than beasts!
Chapter 11 Experts?
Chapter 11 Experts?
Trantor: Tchu
Those footsteps that wereing closer along with the jingling of metals were getting louder. It was obviously that these people were equipped with metal armor and weapons! That shing sound of metal collision came from someone walking through the jungle.
People travelling in Primal Wildfire with weapons were mostly adventurers.
Nheless, bumping into other adventurers in Primal wildfire is not necessarily a good thing.
Shaar understood very clearly that he was at most a small part-time robber, far from professional. Therefore he could notpare to the other professional old-hand adventurers in Primal wildfire, who mastered the dog eat dog business over the years!
People walking inside this wilderness day in day out, were scratching out a living while risking their lives daily. Nobody here cared about morality or justice, only the weapon in hand decided everything!
Generally speaking, if adventurers encounter their counterparts in the wild, the first thing to do is to make an evaluation.
In case the number and strength of both parties are well-matched, then each party would stay on alert while quickly getting away from each other. Enough distance apart so that they did not interfere with each other.
On the assumption that one side is stronger than the other and the weaker side carried some valuables ......Ahem!
Currently, there were only two people in Shaars team and both were injured ......To put it straighter forward, when Shaar evaluated their fighting strength, this pitiful creature was not even considered a person, more a burden.
In case the peopleing towards them found out that Shaar was in such a weak position, they would surely be greedy and see them as sheeps ready for ughter it!!
At the start he was penniless, therefore even if he encountered others, they would probably not think about robbing him when seeing his financial difficulties.
However right now, he was carrying a superior wolf skin on his back and arge sum of money in his pocket.
Shaars whole body was tightened, but each of his movements was agile. Even when grabbing the pitiful creature in one hand, he quickly found a big tree in the distance and climbed up nimbly like a big lynx. He immediately hid his body behind big branches and thick leaves.
Soundlessly, Shaar held his breath and gave a threatening looks towards the pitiful creature whose mouth was tightly covered by his hand. After few moments, Shaar Thunder finally saw the peopleing towards him.
The opposite party consisted of four people.
At the head, there was a man who had the appearance of a 30-year-old. He was blond, had a tall stature and a delicate look. The most important factor, he was wearing shiny full body armor! The silver-white armor was polished and radiated in the sun. This guy was also carrying a long-sword on his back which had a red gem mounted on its hilt.
In Primal Wildfire Town, there are only few adventurers who wore metal armors. The reason being, most metal armors were generally very thick and heavy. Wearing such thick heavy armor restricted the movement and speed of the user. Only people with abundant financial resource bought superior armors such as chain mail. These mail armors and helmets were made with superior steel, but the crafting process was veryplicated. The covering range was higher than traditional te mails, but still lighter in weight. It had very splendid deference attributes, particrly against bow and arrow.
Of course the price was not low either. Shaar once saw some people selling one set of this kind of chain mail for five gold coins in ck Alley!
One day, Shaar dreamed of wearing this type of high quality armor to walk proudly on the street of Primal Wildfire Town......
The second person wore a long back fur-lined robe. He seemed short and thin, however that fur-lined robe had a cape and itpletely covered his head. From his upied position, Shaar could not clearly see the appearance of opposite party.
The third fellow had a brawny stature and looked like a great bear. His red long hair had a wild style and he was the strongest looking among them. From the look of it, he was much taller than the rest. With a closer look, Shaar Thunder discovered that this huge muscle mass was actually hiding a lot of fat underneath. On his back, he carried a tortoiseshell formed giant shield made of iron. On the surface, it had flower patterns engraved on it, which Shaar did not recognize. Most of Shaar attention was fixed on that weapon that this big guy was carrying on his back. It was the same type of weapon that Shaar used, an axe!
Nheless, Shaar started blushing when hepared that fellows high quality axe with his firewood cutter.
It was a superior steel waraxe! A circling pattern was engraved on the handle, which increased the handling of the axe. This pattern effectively prevented the user from slipping while wielding the axe. The axe de was forged in a white lunar sharp with a fine curving radiant like a crescent moon. The thick backside of the axe emitted the feeling of strength and power. Additionally, on the top of the axe were several sharp spikes!
It could be said that this kind of axe was Shaar Thunders long-awaited weapon!
By chance Shaar once saw a simr axe in a weapon shop in Primal Wildfire Town. From the look of it, it was slightly inferior to the one that the big guy was carrying. Comparing to the chain mail, it was slightly cheaper, but regards still an astronomical figure for Shaar: Three gold coins!
Keep staring at the handle of this waraxe, Shaar could not bear but to yearn for something like that. He subconsciously patted his bag filled with gold coins and the hard feelingforted him somewhat. He could not help but think to himself: Yes, this time I must buy a high quality axe when I am back! Ah, maybe also add a set of heavy chain mail to it.
At the same time, Shaars eyes felt on the fourth person.
It was a woman!
Without a doubt, the vast majority of men in this world would not be able to resist and held their breath when seeing such a beauty!
Pink cheeks, eyes like a peach flower, delicate eyebrows and skin fair and white as snow......
Her bewitching pair of eyes was enough to make the majority of mens heart melt. This woman of young age radiated a heavenly beauty and her body was d in beautiful leather armor. Why was that leather armor beautiful?
With a closer look, one could see that the leather was actually a rare white rhino skin! A white rhino skin was recognized as one of the finest leather material for manufacturing amors. This skin was tough and firm, ordinary swords had difficult to prate it and counted as the king ss of Leather. More importantly, it was a rare type of white rhino and worth an indescribable amount of money!
Currently, this beautiful woman was climbing the mountain in this silver painted white rhino leather armor. On the surface, a beautiful pattern of blooming flowers were painted on it. The natural high venttion shape and the high sticity of rhino skins were evidence that the production was very sophisticated. Tightly attached to the beauty, it brought forth the attractive curve of her body even more.
Under her armor was a battle dress. Each piece of metal on this armor was formed ording to a lotus petal.
This tall and slender girl carried a long bow on her back. Her bow was jet ck and made of superior spring steel. The bowstring was very thin and dispersed a silver gloss. Looking at this bow, Shaar could not help but sigh: Oh god, did this woman shit money? The bowstring was made out of a silver string!!
What was even more exaggerating, on this girl waist hung a quiver with merely ten arrows inside!
Shaar gave a closer look and sighed.
The price of every single arrow inside that quiver was probably enough to feed him for ten day! In matter of fact, this was still an underestimation.
Normally, ordinary arrows of higher quality were made with goose plume. Yet the arrows of this woman...... Using his experienced hunter vision, Shaar Thunder identified that the arrow tail were unexpectedly made with hawk feathers!!!
The weirdest part was that there were only ten arrows in the quiver...... Shaar was extremely puzzled by this.
In the wilderness of Primal Wildfire, wild animals and magical beasts were as numerous as hairs on an ox, not counting other countless dangers. Most adventurer archers would take at least two big quivers with them and even that was barely enough.
This woman ......
This group of people had a warrior, a swordsman, an archer and someone who wore a fur-lined robe. Thest person might be a pharmacist or even a magician from the legends.
This kind of band was a standard formation for an adventurer group. Furthermore, from the look of these peoples excellent and expensively equipment, they must be experts!
It must certainly be so...... There was another thing that made Shaar sighed......
The appearance of this female archer......
Ah, so there were such ugly women in this world......
It seemed that even ugly people can be experts.
Chapter 12 Shaar the Road Robber
Chapter 12 Shaar the Road Robber
Trantor: Tchu, Scar
The four adventurers immediately stopped walking when they arrived at Shaars previous camp.
The golden haired swordsman at the head of the group slightly changed his expression and he lifted one hand and dered cautiously:Stop! Somebody had been here.
His voice had a hint of arrogance. He rolled his blue eyes, observed the surrounding ground and said:There are traces of fighting here, look!
He pointed towards the ground in the distance where the butchered corpse of the giant wolf lied. The skin was peeled off, the bones disassembled, the meat smashed and a puddle of blood was on the floor.
Seeing this, he quickly investigated the remains of the campfire while kneeling down. Reaching at the high-piled firewood ashes, he stretched his hand to touch the ashes. After making a conclusion in his mind, he stood up and made a proud expression in front of hispanions:The firewood is cold. That guy must have left already.
Meanwhile, Shaar listened quietly to their conversation on his tree. There were some doubts in his heart: Eeh...there was something wrong from what that guy just said.
How did cold firewood indicate that the people who used it were already gone? If it was in the ordinary jungle, it might be possible, but ......But this was Primal Wildfire!!
If people camped in an ordinary jungle, they would let the bonfire burn for a whole night to drive away wild animals with the me.
Nevertheless, the experienced adventurers in Primal Wildfire would absolutely not do such a suicidal thing......The reason being, magical beasts did not fear fire!!
If you dared to make a bonfire in Primal Wildfire at night, it was like announcing to all the magical beasts in the vicinity: Come! A sumptuous dinner was waiting for you here!
Thereforest night Shaar put out the fire before sleeping.
Just now when this golden haired swordsman touched the ashes, how could it possibly still be warm?
To judge for how long people had passed or left a ce, a person who lived in the wild throughout the years like Shaar, had many other methods. For example, to look at the surrounding ground vegetation for traces of being trampled, to inspect the dew on the root of grass or even to check if somebody left around some excrement....
Judging by merely touching the bonfire ashes.........Perhaps only those idiot bards on tour would do such a thing......
Hahahaha!The strong gigantic man immediately gave out a vigorousugh: Gary, you are truly the most careful amongst us.
The swordsman called Gary stood there proudly and intentionally made an arrogant face: Ahem, naturally you must know some skills if you want to survive in the wild. This was nothing.
During that time, that man who stood at the side wearing a fur-lined robe and a cape ran to the nearby ground. He bent and grabbed a handful ck dry powder:Whats this?
While he looked to hispanions, the golden haired swordsman and the strong gigantic man instantly gathered around him. The three whispered for a while, but it seemed that neither of them could identify this mysterious powder. Seeing people that everyone was looking at him, Gary the golden haired swordsman remained silence for a second and then said with confidence:It is probably some drug that the camp guy used. Ah, yes! I think it must be powders to repel mosquitoes. Ive seen it before.
While saying that, he looked at the fellow who wore the ck robe: Master magician, you are the most knowledgeable person here, was I correct?
Master magician?
Was that fellow wearing the fur-lined robe really a magician?
That short thin master hesitated for a moment, took the powder in his hand to get a close look and smelled it carefully. Nheless, he still seemed uncertain...
Hiding in the tree, Shaar frowned his eyebrows. It was nothing special, he thought to himself. This was only the poop from a species called arrow pigs.
The arrow pig was a low level magical beast. If it was alone, it was not that dangerous, however they always lived in colonies. It meant that when they ran into an enemy, they would rally together and attack in force. Generally speaking, even the more powerful magical beasts were not willing to provoke these fellows carelessly.
The poop of those arrow pigs was very special. Last night Shaar Thunder sprinkled some around the camp in order to let other magical beasts think that arrow pigs build their colony here after smelling the poop. This would hinder them to approach this ce easily at night and kept Shaar safe while sleeping.
This procedure was verymon amongst people in Primal Wildfire. Anyone who had the slightest experience could tell by one glimpse.
Something even stranger continued to happen.
Below the tree, those four well-equipped adventurers gathered together to have close look at the powder and still could not reach to a conclusion after a while. The swordsman said that it was the drug to drive away bugs, but the gigantic man imed that it was coal ash.
As for that master magician, after deep in his thoughts, he unexpectedly dipped some powder with his finger and then put it into his mouth to taste it......
(Huuurrrgggeehh!!)
Looking at this scene, Shaar nearly started vomiting and almost felt down from the tree.
That master magician tasted it carefully for a while, turned his head and said in a low voice with an authoritative expression: Ahem, there is no need to argue anymore. It was clearly a food seasoning that got discarded while camping. Yes, it has a somewhat salty vor.
Shaar: ..................
Looking at the master magicians appearance while using his mouth to carefully taste the excrement, Shaars whole body got Goosebumps. His hands and feet started to lose strength, his throat had a feeling of nausea and he almost had to vomit at the scene.
Hearing the master magicians judgment, that gigantic man mmed his waraxe to the ground. He then dered with a deep and gruff voice while smiling:I dont know which fool did this, but he unexpectedly threw away some seasoning. Just as it happens, our seasonings are all used up and luckily we dont need to eat these white and tasteless barbecues today anymore!
He conveniently picked up a stone and threw it toward the bush.
His throw immediately frightened a flock of birds in the bush and they instantly started to take off. This gigantic manughed: Alright, a flock of birds. Quickly Martha, shoot us some lunch!
The golden haired swordsman next to him started smiling while pping his hands and said: Yes Martha, you are the new Dark moon Goddess recognized by us. Show us your mysterious archery now!
Martha, the female archer, showed a reserve smile with a hint of arrogance and quickly prepared her bow while taking out a hawk feather arrow C her posture was actually very beautiful. More importantly, as soon as she pulled the bowstring, she bent her ck spring steel bow into a full moonscape! Hiding on his tree, Shaars heart instantly started to pound while observing her!
Amazing! When using a ck spring steel bow, even a strong man might not be able to pull it to such an extent! This female archer had extremely strong arm strength!!
Not only that, Martha demonstrated a proudly smile, raised her chin and dered in a heroic tone: Look carefully, I will shoot the third bird in the middle in the right eye!
Her elegant performance easily made others believe in her!
Whilst Shaar was admiring this archer, he heard the bowstring making an acoustic oscition sound and a sharp arrow shot to the sky and made an elegant arc......
Wosh!!!
The shot must have been quite urate...... but somehow it felt a little strange in Shaars view.
A realization shed across his mind and he immediately understood what went wrong!
The shot itself was quite urate, but it was missing on power. The arrow that was shot seemed too weak!
Such little strength might be enough to kill a house sparrow or a pheasant, but this flock of birds consisted of Mountain Goose which built its nest in Primal Wildfire. It was highly aggressive and evenmon eagles feared them.
As predicted, the arrow shot by that goddess flew towards the Mountain Goose in the middle. Almost hitting its mark, the bird made a contemptuous cry, turned its body mid-air and faced that weak arrow with its peck. With one movement, it fended off that arrow with its peck.
Before flying off, it deliberately screamed a few times towards Martha.
The goddess archers face suddenly turned purple and tried hard to maintain herposure. To cover her shame, she desperately tried to make an excuse: You stupid animal! I tried not to harm your life with a warning shoot and you dared to mock me for this...... Her backhand pulled out another arrow and shot again.
Phew!
This Mountain Goose turned around and evade with ease......
The goddess archer could not take it anymore! Getting ashamed, she became angry and took out the eight remaining arrows from the quiver. In session she shot all of them one after each other!
Hiding on the tree, Shaar was exactly twenty steps away from the circling flock of birds. While this goddess archer initially gave him a good impression, he did not expect that a misfire would fly towards his tree during that female archers rapid-fire. Not having the time to respond, Shaars nose suddenly got scratched from by that past flying arrow!!
While still appreciating the archer, who would have thought he would receive such a surprise attack? Shaar was not prepared for this attack at all and this archer almost killed him without knowing.
When that arrow scratched the tip of his nose, Shaar immediately broke out in cold sweat! That Bloodthirsty Great Wolf could not even kill him when he was weaponless and now his poor life was almost done for by that womans bad aim?
Shaar got enraged!
Shit, they actually dared to call this archer the Dark Moon Goddess?!
Fuck! She missed by 8 meters when shooting a bird C if she was the Dark Moon Goddess, then I am the god of war Achilles!!
............
Emptying her quiver, Martha became tired and was out of breath. She put down her bow while panting and her whole face reddened. No one could tell if it was from the fatigue or from the shame, maybe a bit of both.
Herpanions nearby stood there dumbfounded for a while before that golden haired swordsman Gary managed to get back hisposure. He cleared his throat and walked next to Martha and patted her shoulder. With a loving face heforted her in a gentle voice: Martha, its all right, you ......uh... You were tired from all the walking and your strength is still weak. asionally missing something is nothing worth mentioning.
Martha lowered her head and respond in a pitiful voice: I dont understand how it could happen. I am usually very urate when shooting sparrow in our house......
The golden haired swordsman stared maliciously at the gigantic man: Nigal, this was your great idea!
The gigantic man Nigal smiled embarrassedly and from the look of it, this golden haired swordsman was the leader of this group. Nigal did not dare to refute and turned his head towards that magician to change the topic: Master magician Bidaldo, please have a look at the vicinity, we should be almost at our destination right? Didnt that profiteer on ck Alley say that Ferocious Lions had their dens nearby?
The magician smiled and did not respond while taking out a parchment with a map from his pocket. He then carefully took out hispass, observed it for a little while and looked at the terrain. Finishing his analysis, he pointed his finger to the east and confidently said: Yes, its that way.
Still observing this farce on his tree, Shaar silently sighed: Idiot, its the opposite direction! It should be to the west instead ......If you really dared to go toward the east then you can meet those lovely goblins tonight.
At that moment, he loosened his hand that covered the pitiful creatures mouth and stretched his arms a bit. While lightly patting the face of that pitiful creature, he dered in a low voice: Hey, for the time being we cant leave here. There is work.
Huh? What kind of work?The pitiful creatures face blushed while asking in a low voice.
Down there ...... there are four fat sheep. Shaar squeezed his jaw and announced: It seems like it was destined by god that I would have to make a guess performance as a robber today.
Finishing this sentence, he put the pitiful creature on a thick branch: Sit here carefully and do not fall down.
With one jump, he leapt from the tree.
Those four people with high skills were still discussing something when suddenly seeing a person falling from the sky in front of them and got startled!
Who is there?!
The golden haired swordsman Gary immediately drew his longsword, with its ruby mounted on the hilt and its sharp de. From a closer look, Shaar saw that the de was unexpectedly made of silver.
Haha!! Giving a loud intentionalugh, Shaar tossed his long ck hair which smelled of the wild and used his hand to swing his rust stained axe. After taking a deep breath, he stuck out his chest, stared at them and shouted with a clear voice:
This mountain ......uh, this mountain was not discovered by me! This tree ......uh, this fucking tree was also not nted by me! Nevertheless, if you want to cross here then you have to pay the safe passage fee! While saying this sentence, his face intentionally made a ruthless expression: If I hear a word from your mouth, hehe C then I will kill chop off your heads!
Tightening his face, Shaars heart was rxed C This should be right. He heard those lines from the bards in the tavern and it took him a long time to remember it. Yes, he should have remembered it correctly.
Those four expects stared dumbfounded at the robber who suddenly felt from the sky:
A ragged beggars equipped with a rotten rusty axe was pretending to be a robber...... Uh? His body was wrapped in a bandage?
The most ridiculous thing was, that bandage cloth had a pretty butterfly knot tied at the front......
Chapter 13 The four heavenly masters of Royal Capital
Chapter 13 The four heavenly masters of Royal Capital
Trantor: Tchu
An awkward silence lingered in the air for a while.....
Hahahahahaha!!
The four experts simultaneously burst outughing. The gigantic man was losing his bnce fromughing and the female archer almost her felt down. The magician Bidaldo was the least affected and hid his face in his cloak and stared at Shaar Thunder.
Finally, the blond swordsman Gary chinned up, chest out and took a step forward with a scornful smile on his face. Little pest, you dared to offend us? You just signed your own death warrant. Hmpf, dont you know who we are?
The female archer Martha standing next to them put on a kind smile and said Gary, stop scaring this kid. How could a nameless robber have ever heard of our renowned reputation?
The gigantic man Nigal peeked at Shaar and yelled: Boy, we are the famous four masters known throughout the world. Since we are almighty and benevolent, we will give you the chance toy down your arms, kneel before us and get out of our sights. I prefer not to dirty my axe with your filthy blood. A nobody doesnt deserve to be killed by my axe.
After his speech, he started gently fondling the edge of his axe sighed and showed a look of a lonely master who had no equals.
Shaar gave off a mockingugh: You guys? Who are you? Are you really famous?
The blond swordsman Gary and the gigantic man Nigal looked at each other, as if they were signaling with eyes to determine who should teach this guy a lesson. After a short while, the gigantic man Nigal nodded and took a few steps forwards. He gave Shaar an arrogant look: Boy, we will lessen your ignorance today. Ahem ......Listen carefully, keep your legs strong and do not shit your pants! We are the four heavenly masters of Royal Capital!
The four heavenly masters of the Royal Capital?
Bemused, Shaar shook his head.
This is the Silver Juggernaut Gary. He had taken penance in the farawaynd of ughter. His longsword was sharp enough to behead a demon in one swing! And this beautifuldy over here is Miss Martha. People know her as the New Goddess of Darkness. Her mystical archery skill matches her beauty! Atst, master magician Bidaldos magic is as dazzling as the sun itself. The bright light of his magic would be thest thing you have ever seen in your life!
Nigal paused for a while, rxed his shoulders and spoke in a humble way, As for me, my name is Nigal and people know me as the Beast Spirit Berserker. My fighting power reminds everyone of the huge power of the ancient beast spirit warriors! Hehe, do not beg for mercy when I crush your bonester.
He looked down at Shaar, I, Berserker Nigal, the beautiful Martha, Silver Sword master Gary and with master magician Bidaldo, together we are known as the legendary Four Masters of Royal Capital! Fuck your mother!
Irradiating a look of ecstasy, he got ready for this little pest to throw away his arms, go on his knees and kiss his feet.
Four masters of Royal Capital? Ni..Ma..Ge..Bi?
TL: These are the all surnames of the 4 masters. The pronunciation of Ni Ma Ge Bi in Chinese means fuck your mother.
Shaar whispered their names twice before he felt a burst of rage.
Fuck! You dare to mock me!! Shaar flied into a rage You think I am stupid and have no idea that you are making fun of me?!
Seeing this foolish pest not knowing his ce and not asking forgiveness before death, the handsome Silver sword master snorted proudly and dered Its alright, let me send you on your road to death.
The gorgeous female archer gave a cold smile Gary, dont waste any time with him. Finish him quickly!
Oh......Martha is just too kind. Gary gave a fake sigh and instantly drew his radiant silver longsword and screamed Little pest, prepare to die. My razor-sharp de will make it quick and painless.
If this sentence was said by a famous sword masters from the continent or by a battle hardened veteran from Primal Wildfire Town, Shaar would be scared shitless by now. But with wordsing from this guys mouth, he just sneered and silently took out his axe!
Gary sighed, raised hand to strike with his shiny silver longsword.
His strike looked very fancy. A white sh could be seen with every strike. On the hilt of the sword, a sparkling ruby mixed a faint red light with the white sh.
His strike could bepared to a magnificent dancing performance. Even the twist of his waist was full of deste beauty.
The silver glitters fell down in silence...
Compared to the magnificent sword dance of Gary, Shaars movements were much simpler. As quick as thunder, he did a straight chop!
Even the pressure of axe edgepressed the wind into the sound of thunder!
Shaars wless chop was acquired by shedding his sweat and blood for countless days and nights. The proof of his diligence could be found in the bared forest near his residence. In order to acquire firewood, he had to walk ten extra miles to find some trees that had not been chopped by him before..
Ding!
With a ringing sound, shadow of these two figures crossed and separated. Gary kept his posture of lifting his longsword while gradually turning back to sneer at Shaar.
Dumbfounded, Shaar stood there, staring at his rusty axe which was almost split in two. The edge of the axe was badly chipped. It was evident that something worth only three coppers could only have poor quality.
Feeling triumphant, Gary boasted. Boy, how dare you to fight me with such a rusty axe?
The moment he wanted to continue bragging, all of a sudden a loud copsing sound could be heard......
The splendid silver longsword in Garys hand were suddenly broke into three pieces!! The fractured fragments fell on the ground with only the hilt left in Garys hand.
Gary got speechless .Not counting the proficient of his martial art, his silver longsword was a extremely high quality weapon! The razor-sharp de was forged with the finest steel. Even it would not cut iron like a tofu. It was truly an indescribable deadly weapon.
Before he could fullyprehend what happened, a Woosh sound could be heard. His elegant armor was split into two and crashed on the floor, falling from his chest.
A fine scratch could be seen from his chest to his waist......
It did not stop with only his armor. Both his underwear and belt was ruptured and something dangled down to his knees.
All of the sudden Gary felt the chilly wind below his waist. With every gust of wind, his whole body shivered while his private part dangled between his legs, exposed to the crowd......
After a few seconds, Gary finally started screaming like a girl while turning away to hid his crotch.
Seeing this amusing scene, Shaar burst outughing. He took a step forward, kicked Garys rear end and propelled him to the ground. What a shitty sword master, if you count yourself as a master swordsman, then I am the sword god on this continent!
As Gary stumbled back, the other three masters turned pale and stared at that Pest in horror with an estrange look.
Gary lifted his pants quickly, turned his head and screamed desperately Bahh! Little pest! Dont act so arrogant! My defeat was caused by the bad foods I ate this morning! He pulled the gigantic man towards him and asked: Nigal, punish this pest and dont let him ruin the reputation of the four master of Royal Capital!
Hesitating, Nigal saw the broken axe in Shaars hand and finally gained some courage to move forward. He shouted. Boy! The previous round doesnt count. Mypanion was only careless. Now its my turn to take your life!
He walked forward with a grinning face. You have no weapon anymore, so lets see if you still can act arrogant now!
He waved his axe and announced.My mountain splitting axe weights 20 kilos! With just one chop, you will be......
Unimpressed by the deration, Shaar watched this guy with a contemptuous look. It was just a fight, so why is he bbering so much nonsense. Was he practicing to be a bard?
Without uttering a word, he looked around and directly walked to a huge tree. He embraced it while crouching down. He took a deep breath and exhaled...
Kaka Kaka ......
After a series of resonant and frightful sound, the huge tree was uprooted with mud falling down.
Effortlessly, Shaar hugged this huge tree which he pulled out with his strength only. He did showed the slightest exhaustion from doing it and taunted Nigal, whose jaw almost fell to the ground.
Hey, big guy, how much did you say your axe weight?
Pa! Nigals axe dropped on the ground hand as his hands trembled.
Chapter 14 Buried treasure
Chapter 14 Buried treasure
Trantor: Tchu
Nigals waraxe fell down andnded on his own foot. Still focusing all his attention on Shaar at that moment and staring at him totally struck dumb with astonishment, he didnt even notice the pain for quite a while. A! Finally back to his sense, Nigal started wailing and lifted his hurt foot and started hopping around in pain resembling a clown performance.
Shaar smiled with a hint of malice and with a push he threw that big trunk toward Nigal:Big guy, catch!
Ahhh! Dont......
Not even having the time to scream, the pitiful Nigal instantly got overwhelmed by that heavy tree and was pressed to the ground. Luckily for him, his strong build was not only for show and he immediately supported the weight with all his arm strength. In a sh, his face turned red like a monkeys butt and he started breathing heavily. Almost being squashed to death, he screamed for help:Someone save me! Move that damn tree away from my body...*cough**cough*...
Bidaldo, quick use your magic! While still performing the naked man, Gary finally recovered and gave an order. While Gary was shouting at him, the magician already started his moves. With great agility, Bidaldo took a step back, drew out a short wooden stick from his sleeve and started to form circles in the air with it. He chanted several strange words from under his cape.
Shaars heart started to wave a bit C was he really a magician?!
Living in Primal Wildfire since his childhood, Shaar was rather confident with hisbat skills. He had fought against wild animals and magic beasts for as long as he could remember. Naturally, he also had fought against people of the town. Having already grasped the real abilities of these Masters in front of him, he didnt even bother to get serious. Nevertheless...was this guy really a magician?
To tell the truth, he had never fought against a magician before!
When Shaar was still deep in his thought, the stick that Bidaldo was holding rapidly generated a beam of light that overshadowed the user. Peng! Smoke suddenly started to rise after a loud explosion. Hidden by the smoke, this magician transformed himself into a grey rabbit and started dashing towards the south while hidden in the grass.
......Is it his magic?
Shaar nearly busted outughing and instantly started aiming for that running rabbit with his charred pitchfork. Like a lightening he threw and transformed his fork in a deadly weapon using only a simple waist movement.
Wush!
In a sh, his pitchfork turned into a ck beam and hit the tail of the rabbit with deadly precision and pinned it to the ground. A fountain of blood started to spray from Bidaldos butt and with a moan that pitiful magician transformed back in his original form again. Unable to endure the pain, he stayed crouched on the ground and groaned with the pitchfork still stuck into his bleeding butt.
Hahahaha ...... Enjoying Bildaldos dilemma, Shaar leisurely hopped towards his victim and tramped one foot on his butt while pulling out the pitchfork. This exercise immediately brought Bidaldo to a new level of pain and he started to scream like he never did before and hammered his fist on the ground in process.
Turning around, Shaar now started to face hisst rival C that Goddess archer Martha.
Let alone this fake Dark moon Goddess C Even a real Dark moon Goddess was just a target in Shaars eyes without a single arrow left in her quiver.
Hm......The old man said that a man should not hit a woman, so you ...... Actually, what Shaar wanted to say was So youd better surrender now.
However, the beautiful Martha instantly misunderstood this vicious bastard in front of her. Facing the man who just beat the crap out of her threepanions, she got frightened and started quivering. Pressing her lips tightly together, she started crying.
Wuwu ......You, you... you can have all our properties, but dont vite......
Xia Ya: ............
With his intense eyes, he stared at Martha and suddenly eximed: Vite you? Someone as ugly as you? You better stop dreaming!
Shaar felt insulted and was enraged! Vite? Such an ugly woman?
Hmpf, even if I would vite someone, it would probably be a genuine beautiful woman like Aunt Sofia from Primal Wildfire Town.
(His Old man is having augh in hell right now......)
Walking towards the three, Shaar sent that Silver swordman Gary in front of him flying with a single king and stopped before Martha. While seizing the ck spring steel bow in Marthas hands, she did not dare toin and she obediently presented her bow to Shaar while crouching down.
Huh?
Taking this bow in his hand, Shaar immediately sensed that something was wrong.
In case of a real ck spring steel bow, its weight would be naturally very heavy. However this ck spring steel bow in his hands was lighter by a few folds. Looking more carefully, although this bow was jet ck, with a closer look he could see that if was painted and making a weird sound while bending it.
Shit! I thought that is was a good bow... but it turned out that it was actually a fake one covered in tin. No wonder this thing is so light. Shaar gave it a disdained look.
Tin was a type of iron that was light and fragile. It was generally used as decoration and some children in Primal Wildfire Town used it to make toy sword to fool around with of it ...
No wonder that girl could bend that bow in a half-moon sharp a while ago and the arrow flew with such a weak force.
Although the bow was a fake, the silver wire used as the bowstring was actually real. Shaar snapped the bow, pulled apart the string, made it into a bundle and put it in his pocket. Licking his lips he ordered: If you have any other good stuff you better take it out now and dont make me search you.
Lying on the ground, Gary looked at that terrifying guy with dreadful eyes: I, we have some money on us, it is in the bag on my leather belt ......
His leather belt got split in two by Shaars axe a moment ago. Looking around, Shaary picked a purse from the ground and after opening it, he only found several silver coins and not even a single gold coin inside.
Even through this harvest was not small Shaar could not help but feel depressed.
These people call themselves masters but had less money on them than that pitiful creature.
Shaars next action made the four masters of Royal Capital realize what heinous actually meant C this fellow was actually a reincarnation of someone who starved to death in his previous life!
First he took the waraxe from Nigal. This weapon was genuine and would cost a reasonable price, much more than the rest of hispanions weaponsbined. Although frightened and shaking like a leaf, under the intimidation of Shaar, Martha could not escape and had to contribute her white rhinoceros leather armor.
While Lady Martha was resentfully taking off her armor in shamed, she exposed her thin linen cloth underneath and started to cover her chest with her hands in fear of awaking the beastly desire of this rough bandit in front of her.
However that vicious bandit unexpectedly gave her a distained look while watching her and sighed in a pitiful tone: Ah, having your looks, what pitiful a woman... ah ......Actually it is not your fault, a tip, from now on you better stop leaving your house.
Martha stared at him with dead fish eyes: ............
Garys armor which got split in two by Shaar was wrapped up and put into his baggage. (This was superior quality steel, if brought back to Primal Wildfire Town, it could sell for a lot of money.)
Nigal was saved by Shaar from the tree atst and got his armor taken away. Seeing his gigantic shield, Shaars eyes started to shine.
In a had a waraxe and in another a great shield ......Haha, right now he had the appearance of a well-equipped magical beast hunter!
Bibaldo was the most fortunate out of them. At the beginning, Shaar was interested in his fur-lined robe, but soon discovered that it had a hole made from his pitchfork while it pieced this guys buttock. It was full of blood, so Shaar finally gave up the idea on robbing this magician.
Are you really a magician? Seeing his magic, Shaar treated him a bit better than the rest: Just now you turned into a rabbit. Was that real magic?
His forehead full of cold sweat caused by the pain, Bibaldo still replied: Certainly, it is magic......
Ah, are the skills of magician all thisme? Shaar was somewhat surprised.
Bibaldo quickly shook his head: Of course not. I practice distortion magic, but unfortunately it is on at the first-level right now. If my magical power was bigger, I could transform into a fiercer beast, such as a bear or a lion. Higher level distortion magicians are able to transform into ferocious high level magical beasts......
Who would have thought that this guy was actually a real magician?
Shaar instantly felt respectful towards him!
Nevertheless, he still shamefully put his hands into Bibaldos sleeves and started searching......
Listening to the legends, a magician was very rich. Normally they had magic gems, magic beast nucleus and magic crystal on them...... each item would easily transform into several gold coins!
However Shaar got disappointed.
Master Bibaldos pockets were cleaner than his from two days ago! Let alone any gems, he did not even had a copper te on him!
How could you be a magician?! Shaar was furious: Where are the magic gems, the magic crystals and magical beast nucleus? Not even a gold coin?
Opening and closing his mouth several time, Bilbaldo thought to himself. If he had this type of things, I would already be promoted and I would not be bullied by a robber like him.
Nheless, without a good harvest, this bandit boss would probably start to feel unhappy. If that bandit felt unhappy, Bibaldo feared that he would start feeling unhappy very soon too......
Ehh ......I can tell you a secret. Hesitating a bit, Bibaldo finally continued his sentence: A secret to get rich.
Seeing that Shaar did not believe him, that magician hurried and screamed:I am saying the absolutely truth!!!
The expression of this magician suddenly became somewhatplicated as he looked at another other three masters of Royal Capital with a hesitating look.
Shaar was not a fool and immediately noticed the strange look in this fellows eyes. He touched his chin, and pick this magician like a chicken up and carried him several steps into the woods and threw him on the ground: Alright, say it!
Still feeling dizzy from his fall, Bibaldo did not dare toin about his pain and struggled to sit up. Checking restlessly at his threepanions in the distant, he determined that they could not hear his words here and smiled bitterly while saying:Actually, I came to Primal Wildfire Town for another reason than the other three. I have a special reason, I came ......I came here to find a buried treasure!!
The expression of this fellow instantly turned mysterious.
For those who are wondering, this is how Aunt Sofia looks like, go to the charactersheet.
Chapter 15 Bro is going to take you on a dragon hunt ~
Chapter 15 Bro is going to take you on a dragon hunt ~
Trantor: Yi-chan
Editor: Tchu
Shaar was getting annoyed.
With his backhand, he forcefully pped Bidaldos face. Two teeth instantly flew out and that poor magician screeched in a pitifully tone.Do you think I can be easily deceived? Hidden treasure? Who do you think I am? A three-year-old boy? There are thousands, if not millions of legends about hidden treasures in Primal Wildfire that I had heard of over the decade. Only kids would believe these stories. With a silver coin, you could buy eighteen different treasure maps in the taverns of Primal Wildfire! Besides, I heard everything you said on the tree just now. You are just here to hunt some Ferocious Lions! Or am I wrong?! Shaar was enraged.
Bidaldo covered his bloody mouth and cursed Shaars ancestors in his heart, yet did not dare to show a trace of anger on his face and started begging: Everything I said is true.....Master Bandit, your Excellency, well......We just arrived here from the Royal Capital and mypanions are all scions of noble families. They hardly have any experience in the real world and consider themselves experts among other young aristocrats, but actually do not possess any real abilities......
Huh? At the very least you are someone who understood things and know that yourpanions are all idiots.Shaar got a little bit curious.
Still covering his face, Bidaldo bitterly smiled: Certainly I know. They are nobles and other people easily ept it when they are ignorant of the world. By randomly practicing some martial arts, they would get ttered by their family servants who arepeting with each other to make their master favour them. When time went by, they automatically started to consider themselves as masters. However, I am a certified magician of the church. Although I merely reached the first level, I understand my limits.
When he paused, he immediately discovered that Shaar was getting impatient. Bidaldo did not dare to make more idle talk and quickly continued: I incited them to go out this time and convinced them that since we are four masters, we should start travelling around the world and spreading our fame to every corner of the continent. I told them that it was the way to be known in the world and these fellows were easily fooled and got tempted to leave their homes in search of adventures...... The magicians face reddened and he said with a bitter smile: Of course there was a reason for me to do this. Since I am a low level magician, nobody would hire me when there are numerous high-level master magicians in Royal Capital. The only way for me to earn a living is to cheat those young nobles. However, a few days ago, I got information from the magician guild and I can vouch that the source is absolutely reliable!
Despite my humble strength, my teacher is a real intermediate- level magician and quiet famous in the empire. On that day I heard from my senior that our teacher would leave us for some time. He told me that our teacher would go on a long journey together with several well-renown master magicians from the Royal Capital. After my continuous nagging, my senior finally gave in and told me the truth when we were drinking in the tavern. The truth was, my teacher and other magicians areing to Primal Wildfire.
Bidaldos eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement:I learnt that they made an important discovery in the Primal Wildfire! My teacher and the empires master magicians areing here to examine it!
Reaching the end of his patience, Shaar asked: After all that talking, what the hell does it have to do with a secret of treasure?!
Seeing Shaar raising his palm again, Bidaldo immediately covered his face: No! No! Please dont p me! Please, Im about toe to the point......
His heart began to fill itself with a huge sense of grievance. Did he not understand that even a low-level magician was considered a magician......
Swallowing hisin, he quickly continued: The treasure certainly exists......that important discovery found in Primal Wildfire is......
Stopping mid sentence, he could not help but stop for a second, gave Shaar a proud look and then slowly uttered the answer:
It is a dragon!
Dragon?
Hearing the answer, a solemn expression was shown across Shaars face!
Dragon? A real dragon?
Even though he had not seen a dragon before ......Of course, most people would hardly see a real dragon in their life and those who had mostly wont survive to tell the tale.
On the continent, dragon counted as almost an untouchable existence. Shaar had heard of various kinds of legends in taverns of Primal Wildfire Town. At the heart of every story, there was a legendary hero who would alter the course of the world and of course it always had a clichd plot where he would fight against an evil dragon at the end. Dragons were always depicted as the final boss in each story.
Nheless, legends were just legends.
The reality was, the dragon n did exist on the continent, but it inhabited remote unknown regions in the far north end of the continent. It was even further than the northern border of the Odin Empire...... Anyway, there was absolutely no such thing as a dragon in the Byzantine Empire.
Thinking about this, Shaar became suspicious. He had enoughmon sense to know that neither Byzantine Empire nor Primal Wildfire had any dragons and supposedly, Odin Empire did not have any either......
I am telling the truth! Bidaldo lowered his voice:Master Bandit, you see, I know very clearly that my strength is very humble. Im different from those bragging noble brats. Why would Ie to such a dangerous ce as Primal Wildfire without a particr reason?
This argument finally convinced Shaar.
Indeed, with those guys abilities,ing to the Primal Wildfire was nothing short of a chicken running into the weasels nest.
They did not get treated as fat sheep ready to ughter in Primal Wildfire town probably because their equipments yed a big role in scaring the others away.
Believe me, there is adragon in Primal Wildfire! I got this information from my teacher! Thats why my teacher teamed up with several other outstanding magicians and was travelling to Primal Wildfire. Their purpose is......to kill this dragon!
Kill the dragon?
Getting excited, Shaars curiosity got the better of him. He felt like a young boy again and remembered hearing those stories in the tavern.
It goes without saying that dragons are very powerful. Under the normal circumstances, fighting against a dragon alone would make you aughing stock, despite the fact that my teacher is an intermediate-level magician and quite well-known in city pce. Therefore, he teamed up with several strong magicians and decided to hunt it together. The deciding factor...... it is said that the dragon which is hiding in the Primal Wildfire was for some reason in a very weak condition. Therefore its the perfect time to kill the dragon! The more the magician talked about it, the more excited he became:You know, for magicians, a dragon is a perfect treasure! Its skin, scale, bones, teeth, even the saliva are the highest magic materials to have! Whats more, if you can dig out the dragon crystal, you could obtain the soul power of a dragon..... Using it would increase a magicians strength and gain a substantial leap by several levels.
Hearing that, Shaar looked at Bidaldo and sneered: So you got tempted toe here and hunt the dragon? With your small trick of rabbit magic?
Bidaldo blushed: I ......surely I would not be stupid enough to hunt the dragon. Even if I was crazy, I wouldnt believe it would be possible for me, not even in another 100 years. I came here just for the money.
Money?
Dragons were creatures which love sparkling thing by nature. They would collect all kinds of valuables treasures and hide it in theirirs. The treasure inside would be piled up with various gems, crystal, and gold that the dragon would gather...... It would pile up like a mountain!
Bidaldo sighed loudly: For ordinary people, the treasure was definitely a great temptation. However for magicians, they are nothing more than worldly things. An extremely powerful magician will not be tempted by all the gold. Thats why I think my teacher and the other dragon-hunting magicians will not be tempted by it either. Their goal was to kill the dragon and as for the hidden treasure, well, probably after their victory, they would just randomly leave it there.......
Shaar finally understood and smirked: So, you want to sneakily follow them, after your teacher and hispanions killed that dragon and left, you could get all the hidden treasures they did not need?
...... Yes.Bidaldo nodded:I am a small ungifted magician and do not expect to be an outstanding magician in my life. Thats why money means a lot to me. Otherwise I would not be involved with these useless aristocrat brats......I am very poor and dont even have the money to cover the travel expense from Royal Capital to Primal Wildfire, therefore, I can only.....
So you cooked up this bullshit story, deceived these useless aristocrat brats toe with you and pretended that you were travelling around the continent?Shaar shook his head while staring at this guy:Cut the crap, tell me where those magicians are going to kill that dragon? Since you came here, you must know the ce!
Bidaldo sighed while helplessly pulling out a parchment along with a stick of charcoal and drew a map on it.
Travel from here all the way to the west, across these two mountains and the wends. There it is.
Shaar nced at this map and smiled: How could I believe what you just drew was true or not?
Bidaldo immediately responded: I dare not! My life is now in your hands ......Although money is attractive, I still need my life to enjoy it. Im a coward and would not risk of my life for this.
Shaar nced at him and smiled. Pulling him up, he pointed at the other three and said: Alright, I will believe you this time. Now go and get the hell out of here with your buddies.
Finally getting his amnesty, Bidaldo crawled up and limped to the other three. He whispered something to them which Shaar could not hear, but he did not care how this magician would deceive these three idiots.
Sure enough hearing this, the other three masters of Royal Capital looked horrified at Shaar and quickly got up and grabbed each other and fleed like the wind.
Standing under the tree, Shaar watched these four until they were far away and then looked up while shouting to the tree:Hey, pitiful creature, time to jump off!
Still sitting tensely on the tree, the pitiful creature already could not feel her legs after such a long time anymore, but still did not dare to jump. Shaar red at her and shouted:Jump, I will catch you! If you dont jump, I will cut down the tree!
Terrified by this, the pitiful creature knew how much brute strength this horrible person had. He could effortlessly rip out a big tree and was vulgar and malicious. If she had the guts, she would have alreadyined.
Left without an option, the pitiful creature could only close her eyes and jump.
Keeping his word, Shaar held out his hand and caught the pitiful creaturefortably, but instantly threw her to the ground.
Did you hear everything that was said from the tree? Shaar scratched his chin while looking at the pitiful creature.
...... yes, I heard.Pitiful creature obediently nodded, but suddenly realized something and screamed while looking at Shaar with panic-stricken eyes: Are you about to silence me!! I, I do not have the slight interest in a dragons hidden treasure!!
I dont have a slight interest in murder. Shaarforted her while shaking his head: Do you think the magicians told the truth?
The Pitiful creature hesitated: I think......part of it is believable, but ......
She sat on the ground and looked at Shaar: Are you nning to look for that dragons hidden treasure?
Of course, who wouldnt like the gold and silver?Shaar groaned.
Then, what about me?
You have two choices, either you go back to Primal Wildfire Town from here on your own, or......you can go with me, once I found the treasure, you can help me carry the gold.Shaar grinned.
Go back to Primal Wildfire Town by myself?
With her navigation skills, she already got lost once in the wilderness.... Without this hillbillys guidance, she might actually walk straight into a dwarfs cave!
Do I really have a choice?! The pitiful creatures replied angrily.
Great. Once I found the treasure, I will share one-third with you.Shaar was very happy:I will not hurt you since you do not represent any threat to me.
Why...... why do Ive the feeling that you just said that with a hidden agenda? Will you just simply allow me to go with you? The pitiful creature looked at Shaar warily.
Alright, I will tell you the truth.Shaar looked calm and candid:A good person does not hide things! If we got there and find that those magicians were not able to kill the dragon, but instead were killed by the dragon ......Then our only option is to run. He paused and exined:when I was a little boy, each time I would carry a living rabbit when I went woodcutting in mountains. Usually I would break its legs beforehand. In case I encounter a wolf, I would throw the rabbit to divert wolfs attention in order to help me escape. I will use the same principle with you now while taking you with me.
The pitiful creature:......%% ......* % *
Chapter 16 Hello, Mr. Goblin.
Chapter 16 Hello, Mr. Goblin.
Trantor: Tchu
While Shaar was packing his luggage, the pitiful creature nearby stared at him dumbfounded.
This guy carried all the spoils of war on his body, not leaving anything behind. A gigantic round backpack tied together by countless ropes, it made Shaar looked like a human-snail.
Hey. The pitiful creature simply could not bear and reminded him: We are going to look for a buried treasure ...... mountains of gold and silver! Do you still have to bring all this junk?
Not counting the other things, even the split armor was packed carefully by this fellow like it was his most precious treasure.
TL: My Precious!!!
Mountains of gold and silver? We still have yet to seed obtaining it. Perhaps our hunt will be a fruitless one and we return empty-handed. Shaar disyed the typical cautious attitude of mountain folks: With these things, even if we do not find the buried treasure, I will at least not return empty-handed. If we find the buried treasure, I can still let go of it.
This guy was not only a hillbilly, but also a miser.
The pitiful creature gave Shaar a new definition in her heart.
However she was a bit moved by this fellow.
At the very least, Shaar gave the pitiful creature the white rhinoceros leather armor, stripped from Martha!
Among the loot, this rhinoceros leather armor was the only one in perfect condition! This hillbilly unexpectedly gave that to her!
It seemed like he was not an outright bastard after all.
Unfortunately, this slight image improvement in the pitiful creatures heart was only short lived before it got shattered.
I lend this leather armor to you because I heard that dragons like shiny things. If we encounter the dragon, you can better attract its attention wearing this silver-white leather amor.
...... Alright! He was a total bastard!
The pitiful creature could only bitterly grind her teeth: Keke, keke......
When did Shaar ever have time to pay attention at the mood of this fellow? He took out the map that Bidaldo drew and carefully looked at it. Giving it a coldugh, he tore the map in two.
Hey! What are you doing?The pitiful creature froze: Why did you tear that map ......
Fake. Shaar replied without hesitation and instead stared the pitiful creature deep in her eyes: Did you think this map was real?
But ......
Hmpf. This map pointed its direction towards the west!Shaar showed a very confident expression: However I remember the magician taking thepass while looking at the terrain and telling hispanions to go northeast when we were still hiding in the tree! At that time I thought he was just a simple fool and made a mistake with the directions. But now looking at like, that person was the only one who had a brain in their ground and therefore would absolutely not made such an obvious mistake with the direction. He intentionally gave hispanions the wrong information......The direction he gave was where the dragon should be!
The pitiful creature stared nkly at Shaar......
This rough looking hillbilly, who would think that he actually remembered all these details and kept for himself? The previous unimportant details actually turned out to be crucial! Although this guy was vulgar, he actually was not an idiot.
So, we should walk towards northeast, right?
Thinking a moment, Shaar tightened his belt and inserted his charred pitchfork on his waist to its original position. He resembled now a mercenary from the Primal Wildfire Town.
Shaar faced the pitiful creature and closed his eyes for a moment: Yes towards northeast ......However, I have a question I need to ask you.
What question?
Have you ever encountered a goblin in your life?
The pitiful creature immediately turned pale! In Primal Wildfire, encountering goblins was much more terrifying than meeting a group of dwarves! Dwarves, although short tempered, but at least, they do not eat the humans!
Goblins on the other hand attacked inrge number, were disgusting and despicable. These things were even more hated than rats. The most important factor, they eat human flesh and would even grind your bones to powder......not forgetting your body fat will be kept in some y pot to use as oil reserves and winter stocks!
......no I havent The Pitiful creature quickly shook her head.
Then congrattions. Shaar sighed: If we are unlucky, you will soon encounter these lovely fellows.He pointed his finger towards the East: That direction is the territory of the goblins.
......
On the journey towards northeast, Shaar did not mistreat the pitiful creature and even treated her slightly better than before.
Having a wounded leg, Shaar did not let her walk but instead put the great shield on his shoulder and let the pitiful creature sit on that great shield.
Nevertheless, the pitiful creature was not moved by it the slightest......In her heart she knew very clearly, this hillbilly is taking such a good care of her, like a fisherman carefully looking after its baits while carrying it under his arms. The brute strength of this guy was frightening and could bepared to a monster from the past. His physiques might look quite robust and healthy, but no one would think that this body contained such an astonishing strength!
While hiding, the pitiful creature saw Shaar pulling out that big tree with her own eyes. Until this point, even her bodyguards who were all experts could not achieve it.
Furthermore, he killed a man-eating Bloodthirsty Great Wolf with his bare hands. This guy... She had never seen such a brave warrior before......If he was not that vulgar and if he did not treat her so badly, perhaps she might have tried to find a way to improve his position when she got back. She still remembered him saving her life.
However now.....Hmpf!
The pitiful creature felt her tooth itching again.
After going back, I will arrest him. Since he had a lot of strength, I would to throw into a mill and made to grind flour for the rest of his life! Hpmf.....
Shaar of course did not know that the pitiful creature sitting on his should was already treating him like her familys mule in her heart.
Walking further towards northeast, the trees gradually became shorter and were no longer grouped densely. The weed on ground also gradually appeared withered, yellow and sparse.
The ground became hard and dry, small stones were scattered everywhere.
While the surrounding trees were gradually getting fewer and fewer, the terrain also started to be t and in front was a boundless horizon with nothing but a deste wilderness.
In this wilderness, the ground beneath was red, the soil seemed to be scarce and majority of the area was covered in sand. Looking around, nothing green could be seen, only asionally passing a thorny nt while travelling through this dessert. Big rocks were raging everywhere on the surface.
If we move further, I fear we wont even see those thorny nts. Shaar whispered in a low voice: Do you see the red earth beneath us?
Yes. The pitiful creature nodded.
In fact, strictly speaking here is the real Primal Wildfire. Shaar seemed to smile, but gave a strange look while hiding his emotions. However sitting on his shoulders, the pitiful creature had no way of noticing it.
......Why? Why is here the real Primal Wildfire?The pitiful creature was puzzled: Just a while ago, did we not walk through that dense jungle. Does that not count?
It counts, but at the same time it doesnt.Shaar gave a somewhat vague answer: In ancient time, the real Primal Wildfire had a legend. A very long time ago, a Byzantine rebel army was besieged by both Byzantium and Odin imperial armies. However the leader of that rebel army was a very powerful general and when that fellow saw that victory was hopeless, he used a mysterious magical form and torched this entire region. The fire raged for days on thisnd and burned all the people on it. Even the rocks and soil were burned red by the fire. Thats why it is called Primal Wildfire.
Startled by the story, the pitiful creature observed the surrounding for a long time and finally asked: What you said is true, thend here is really red, but ......Can the ground turn fire red because of fire?
Shaar smiled and responded in a weird tone: If ......it adds all the blood, it can turn fire red.
...... Somewhat shocked the pitiful creature murmured: Blood ......It must have been a lot of blood if it can cover this huge wilderness.
The pitiful creature could not bear but ask: Who told you this legend. I have never heard about it.
......Silent for a moment, Shaar answer her in a calm and gentle tone: My foster father. When I was still young, every time I felt ill, he would sit next to my bed and tell me those legends.
Although Shaars expression was very calm, the pitiful creature who was very sensitive could hear a hint of mood change from his tones. Hesitating, the pitiful creature did not open her mouth again. She had a faint feeling that asking more details would be quite inappropriate right now.
Silently, Shaar continued to carry the pitiful creature for a while.
Beingpletely surrounded by this destednd, the surroundings were filled withrge tracts of red sandstone. Even the air, had a somewhat deste and lonely taste.
Exactly at this time, the pitiful creatures body suddenly shivered and immediately raised her hand to point at a distant piece of red rock: Ah! There! There seems to be something, it just moved a moment ago and hide behind it again! Some people are spying on us!!
Shaar responded very inly: Yes, you just noticed? They started to stare at us the moment we entered this wilderness ......Dont make such a fuss about it and start waving to greet them. Haha, this is a memorable moment! Oh! You finally meet your first living goblin!
Chapter 17 Sleeping in the red wilderness
Chapter 17 Sleeping in the red wilderness
Trantor: Tchu
Frightened, the pitiful creature shrank into a ball and stared at the red rock.
Increasing his pace, they soon crossed that rock and the pitiful creature could finally see the appearances of those goblins more clearly.
From their appearance point of view, these fellows really put the rumours and fears of Primal Wildfire to shame. At the first nce, those goblins look a bit ridiculous.
Their entire body was covered by a fresh green skin like a frog after summer rain. They had pointy donkey ears and arge nose resembling a carrot stuck on their faces. These fellows did not have any hair or beard. The head was gigantic, but the body was ridiculous thin beyondparison and did not fit at all. Their height was about 130 centimetres from the looks of it and the proportion between each part of their body was very obviously uncoordinated. Hiding behind that rock, these little creatures bared a mouthful rotten but sharp tooth at them and started at Shaar and the pitiful creature with a strange look.
What especially surprise the pitiful creature especially were the goblins long arms. While hanging down, they sufficiently surpassed their kneecaps.
When first seeing those fellows, it would be very difficult to fear these creatures C first, they seemed very thin, small, poor and dirty.
Yes, those goblins were actually more beggarish than beggars. Between those fellows behind the rock, only one of them waspletely clothed and wore a broken sack (Nobody knew where he got it). Three holes where cut on the sack for the head and both arms.
Another fellow had a weapon in its hand made from somerge animal leg bone with a stoned fixed on top to increase the lethality. Furthermore, this creature had an armor sewed together by sixes to seven different things.
Oh god, this counted as armor?! Giving this armor a closer look, itsposition materials were: Two broken copper ts, one pile of tree barks, several rotten woods and something resembling a rope.
The pitiful creature stared at them for a while and was somewhat suspicious: Are these creatures really goblins?
Yes. Shaar nodded.
But, they did not seem terrifying like in the legends. The pitiful creature was very puzzled.
Shaar smiled: Goblins are also separated between the strong and the weak. Those you see dont belong to any tribes and are outcasts. The truly dangerous ones are from the goblin tribes. Dont think that a single goblin is small, weak and cowardly, if you run into several hundred of them and furthermore if they didnt have any food for several days ......You will learn their ferociousness.
Indeed, when Shaar said it, the pitiful creature detected the same look in their eyes as a group of stray dogs surviving in the wild. They acted somewhat cringe and a little timid, but also hid a bit of viciousness and hostility.
Shaar did not pay any attention to those dirty fellows and continued taking his usual big steps forward. When several goblins came too close, Shaar would stop, stand firm and pick up a stone and threw at them while threatening them by screaming C whenever that happens, these goblins immediately dispersed.
When the sky was getting darker, the pitiful creature discovered that those hobo goblins which were following them disappeared.
Before night felt upon them, they discovered a giant skeleton in the wilderness left behind by somerge animal. The pitiful creature did not know if it was a buffalo or camel or other animal.
This giant bone structure on the ground had its huge ribs horizontally ced in a line, in a very symmetrical manner. It was impressive that on the entire skeleton, not a tiniest bit of meat was left....Obviously this was not the doing of Mother Nature through decaying, but something removed every tiny bit of flesh of it and plundered it clean.
Approaching the bones, the pitiful creature saw that it had pieces of dense and numerous teeth marks on them.
Its the goblins. Its obviously that only the goblins can manage to clean the meat so neatly.Shaar conveniently pulled out a bone and weigh a couple of time: It seems that the animal died ten days ago at most, the bone is still very hard since the water has notpletely dried inside yet.
Why do I have the feeling that you understood about these things a bit too much? The pitiful creature gave a somewhat suspicious look towards Shaar.
Shaar did not answer this question and instead took off his Bloodthirsty Great Wolf skin wolf and threw it over on the skeleton of the animal bones which in turn transformed into a natural small tent.
Tonight we rest here.Shaar announced his decision.
The supper was of course roasted wolf meat C the meat of that Bloodthirsty Great Wolf Shaar killed. Although the wolf meat was hard, a bit acid and very difficult to bite, nevertheless the pitiful creature endured it.
Since she could notin about the bad tasting wolf meat, throughout the entire evening, she sat by the bonfire and continuously nipped on that meat. The surrounding wilderness gave a distinct feeling that countless eyes stared at them secretly. In their looks was a strong hint of greed filled with hunger, ferociousness and a bit cowardliness.
Listening closely, she could clearly hear a gurgle gurgle sound while they swallowed their saliva in the dark wilderness. Some sounds of teeth grinding was mixed in between C those sounds crept out the pitiful creature a bit.
They ......They are peeping at us.The pitiful creature was determined to remind this hillbilly about his casual negligent appearance while he seemed to show a terrible alertness.
I know. Lying down his head on the bones, Shaar closed his eyes and enjoyed the warmthing from the fire: Left one, right two, in front and at our back one and some sound of movements at the distance ......
Talking about it, he rolled over and faced the pitiful creature: Rx, they will not provoke us at the moment. Goblins are very cowardly and have a group mentality. They must reach a certain number before getting the courage to attack. ording to goblin standards, to cope with two human warriors, they must reach at least over 20 goblin warriors to gain an overwhelming victory. Nevertheless, the intelligence of a goblin is generally speaking not very developed and they judge thing much simpler: Someone who has a weapon is a warrior and someone who doesnt is amoner. We are very lucky that you put on the leather armor while I am carrying the axe, therefore those fellows regards us as human warriors. This means, they will wait to increase their numbers over twenty beforeunching an attack.
How is this possible?The pitiful creature did not believe him: If they need to wait this long to cope with only two human warriors, then why did I heard that so many caravans were attacked by the goblins?
That is just a rumour. Shaar gave a disdained look: In Primal Wildfire, rumours will always be a popr thing. The actual goblin is not that fearful as you had imagined......Although they are very annoying, at the very least they are not as fearful as those legends describe them. Those legends about terrifying goblins were mostly made up by humans. I heard that somerge business groups in Primal Wildfire deliberately like to spread those stories. Thus a lot of people are afraid to risking to Primal Wildfire and everybody is avoiding this trade route which makes them the only one to dare send caravans to trade! Hmpf ......
But ......I heard that those goblins will capture humans and eat them. The bones will be grinded to powder, the hair made into nkets and even the fat will be used as oil to cook ...... The pitiful creatures teeth started ttering.
These may be true, in any case for them, we humans are an alien race. Do we humans do not treat cattle and sheep the same way? So what is strange about it?Shaar yawned: The truth is goblins rarely attack a team of armed humans. Many people died indeed in the arms of goblins in Primal Wildfire, but the majority were those bold people who like to leave things to luck and wholeheartedly wanted to get rich by taking the risks and bringing a cargo through Primal Wildfire in a small caravan. These small business groups do not have the money to hire mercenaries to protect them and once they meet the goblin, naturally they would be out of luck.
But you said that the goblins would wait really long before attacking two people......
What I said was warriors , you idiot. Shaar shook his head: When goblins targetmoners, they be very brave. However for them we look like human warriors! Understood? We are carrying weapons and therefore they regard us as adventurers and mercenaries. In Primal Wildfire, goblins had already suffered countless times under human adventurers and therefore learned to be cautious. If we did not carry weapons with us, they would have already swarmed us!
But ......
Rx, we are still at the edge of the goblin domain and the surroundings do not have any big goblin tribes. They must thus collect 20 goblin warriors to deal with us and I am certain it will take a while. Those hobo goblins do not dare to provoke us, so sleep in peace ......In the wilderness, I know more than you rest assure. Even I would not take my own life as joke.Shaar rolled over and started to sleep.
...... Laying down for a moment, the pitiful creature still heard those creepy sound brought by the cold dessert wind in this wilderness and could not help but to stay terrified in her heart. Enduring for a while, she could not bear and eventually whispered: I ......Can Ie closer to you? This ......Um, its somewhat cold.
Not getting an answer from Shaar, the pitiful creature waited for a little while and finally took her own initiative to lie down beside Shaar. The body of this hillbilly still had the smell of earth on him, but a warm feeling calmed down the pitiful creatures heart.
Certainly, the more important factor was his abnormal aesthetic standard, which gave the pitiful creature the reassurance that he would not assault her indecently during the night.
Chapter 18 The same kind of scream
Chapter 18 The same kind of scream
Trantor: Tchu
The next morning, Shaar rolled over in his sleep and heard a scream from the pitiful creature behind his back. Like being cut by a knife, he instantly bounced a foot high and stared at the pitiful creature with his eyes widened.
Lying on the floor, the pitiful creature touched her chest and took a breath. She was nearly crushed to death by that rude hillbillys heavy weight.
You! Who allowed you sleep behind me?! Shaar was so upset that he wanted to pull his hair out.
The pitiful creatures face flushed:It was a bit cold out herest night, so...
Shaar felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. Dont take it wrong, he was not moved. On the contrary, he felt disgusted!! He remembered his morning wood experience and forcefully spitted on the floor while rubbing his face. He gave the pitiful creature a relentless stare: Stay away from me while sleeping...Or dont me me when I crush you at night!
Shaar behaved like someone who got taken advantage off. In her heart, the pitiful creature felt a strong dissatisfaction: No matter how you put it, Im the person who truly suffered. It was you who took advantage of me! Before this all happened, men couldnt even touch my dress when they kneel down and beg me! But this hillbilly acted like he was assaulted by me!
Thinking about it, the pitiful creature could not help but feel embarrassed and stood up to rearrange her clothes. In matter of fact, she was wearing thick clothes beneath the white rhino skin armor. Shaar got up, drank bit water from the bag and took a bite from the bread.
Before leaving camp, Shaar refused the pitiful creatures request to wash her face since the water in the bag was getting low. The remaining water was only enough for drinking while washing their faces and brushing their teeth would only waste it before they found the next water source.
Not only was this vulgar hillbilly rude, he was also filthy! The pitiful creature thought to herself full of anger.
When our duo was setting off, the goblins surrounding them became rmed.
A dozen of goblins had waited nearby in the wild for a whole night and the pitiful creature saw how they were starting to get up as well. Some of them who were still snoring loudly and dreaming were kicked awake by theirpanions.
These goblins started screaming and shouting when they saw that Shaar and the pitiful creature were about to leave. At the beginning they were a bit anxious, but approximately after the sun rise, a significant number of hobo goblins had gathered in arger group and started to boost their courage. After murmuring to each other for a while, several of them who had weapons made of animal bones started approaching Shaar and the pitiful creature with evil intent.
Finishing preparing the hill sized package on his back, Shaar finally put the pitiful creature on his big shield carrying on his shoulder. When he noticed that at the distance several goblins carrying weapons were approaching them, heughed and kicked a rotten bone on the floor.
That rotten bone flew and hit the head of a goblin who wore a ox skull as helmet with high precision. With a cracking sound, the helmet split apart and the goblin felt down while holding his head and screamed in pain.
Shaars cruelughter instantly crushed the courage of the other goblins. Panicking, they immediately dispersed and fled dozens of meters. They only stopped running to cowardly look at Shaars next movements.
It was obviously that they were cowards, but the big heavy bag carried by Shaar and his strong body made these fellows drool greedily while they refused to give up.
These guys who did not dare to approach, but were not willing to give up and therefore could only follow on their tails.
Later in the morning, two goblins seemed toe up with a good idea and picked up some stones from the wilderness and started throwing them. This way, they could hide in a distant ce while attacking Shaar and therefore did not need to be afraid of Shaars robust and powerful physique.
However, this approach soon proved to be useless since Shaar instantly picked up some stones and fought back. With his greater strength, he could throw further and with more force, the two Goblins were hit and fainted. The other goblins watched in terror and could only run away.
Nevertheless, when afternoon arrived, the goblins on their tail became more and more. Their numbers gradually reached several dozen, but they were still hobo goblins. Shaar described these goblins to the pitiful creature as goblins with no organization including only outcasts. Theyck weapons and food and those hungry guys do not have much strength.
Indeed, looking at how they are dressed up, those goblins might be even weaker than beggars in Primal Wildfire Town. The most essential aspect, not even one of them had a metal weapon in their hands and this was probably the biggest reason while those goblins stayed away.
At noon, the goblins finally achieved a deal to cooperate between each other and dozens of them rush towards Shaar and the pitiful creature while they were taking a break. Seeing the uing attack, Shaar leisurely took his waraxe and his shield while moving forward to intercept them. Compare to the diminutive Goblins, Shaars strong build looked like a giant inparison.
He flew into the goblin group like a wild bull and bashed two goblins with his shield. Those goblins flew away like insects and one of them smashed his bones on a stone. Shaar followed up with his axe and swept past two other goblins holding their bone weapons and shattered both user and weapon with one swoop. All the goblins were propelled 6 meters away andnded on the ground while vomiting blood.
The remaining goblins instantly turned their tails and ran while screaming like a crowd of girls seeing a sexual harasser. With one step, Shaar caught a fleeing goblin and grabbed its neck between his fingers.5bafa40f4bfbfbed9003b6367bf0f736afc31f24
The pitiful goblin was the one with the strongest build amongst the goblins and wore the most armor like thing on his body. In reality, this armor was just a piece of cowhide.
This green skin was frightened to death while being carried like a chicken by Shaar. Its two thin short legs struggled in the air and its mouth kept screaming while waving its two arms.
Shaar threw it in the front of pitiful creature, did not gave it time to sit up and used the back of his waraxe to smash its leg. With a cracking sound this pitiful goblins foot was easily broken and smashed to pieces.
OUKE! OUKE!! OUKE!! The pitiful goblin yelled with a deep sorrowful scream.
In thenguage of the goblins, ouke was a word to express strong emotions.
Many people thought that thenguage of the goblins was very difficult to study, but in reality it was just the opposite. Although the goblins were a different race, they still had a certain degree of wisdom and even a bit of civilization. Nheless, civilization was outrageous simple and with their low intelligence quotient, the goblins made theirnguage extreme simple.
Ouke this word almost covered everything that needed to express in a Goblins short life, since they always expressed strong emotions despite the usefulness sometimes.
For example, when they feel happy they would shout Ouke, when they were angry they would also shout Ouke. When upset they shouted Ouke, both when hungry and full they would shout Ouke. While having a nice shit, they would shout Ouke even during mating they shouted Ouke.
When you see two goblins fighting with each other, both the attacker and the defender would shout Ouke, so do not feel weird. Furthermore, perhaps they were actually not fighting, but carrying out the important work of increasing their numbers......
Certainly, this pitiful fellow shouting ouke right now was surely not feeling pleasure at the moment. Its ugly face became even uglier when its mouth, nose and eyes were almost squeezed together.
Obviously, Shaar had no intention of shutting it up and let the miserable howling continue.
mming his waraxe in the ground, Shaar took out his bread and started to eat it. While the goblin screamed full of pain, Shaar was munching his bread casually not caring about the goblin at all.
Seeing that the pitiful creature was getting somewhat softhearted towards it, Shaar gave her a cold stare: Do you think that I am cruel?
The pitiful creature whispered in a low voice: Why did we capture a prisoner? If you do not n to kill it, why making it suffer?
Its pitiful yell is useful to us. Shaar gave a simple exnation: By hearing it screams, the others will fear us! This truth is not only applied to goblins, but also to humans.
The pitiful creature thought about this sentence for a minute and gave the hillbilly a somewhat strange looked: Did your foster father teach you this?
Yes. Shaar nodded.
Sure enough, those surrounding Goblins who stayed ten meters away and intend to wait while observing heard the screams therefore could not help themselves but ran further away out of fear.
After resting a while, when Shaar nned to set out again, he gave birth to an even crueler act. While kicking this goblins foot, he pointed towards the front with his axe with an obvious meaning: Walk!
Although with a broken foot, the pitiful goblin had no choice but to stand under the threat of the axe. Moving forward while jumping, it started to scream even more pitiful, scaring the other goblins even further away than before.
Sitting on Shaars shoulder, the pitiful creature had a hard time to endure, however Shaar shut her up with only few words.
If you think this is pitiful, imagine the things that will happen if they catch you. Dont forget, we are in Primal Wildfire where dead people are buried everywhere.
Chapter 19 Better than a goblin
Chapter 19 Better than a goblin
Trantor: Tchu
When goblins that looked liked regr soldiers appeared in front of them in the wilderness, Shaar careless expression finally became serious.
With a kick, he pushed the pitiful captured goblin to the ground and let down the pitiful creature while paying close attention at the front.
Comparing with these hobo goblins from before, the group which was blocking their way in front was obviously better equipped and less disappointing.
They numbered about a dozen and from the physical point of view, they looked much stronger than those hobos C but only a bit better. The leather looked like it was not cleaned for a long time and was covered with dirty red y and some suspicious white things C However it would just pass as armor.
Furthermore, they had weapons in their hands. Although it would be considered ridiculous simple ording to human standards: Several short spears where the handles were made of animal bones and the spearhead was made from sharp iron. Several rusty blunt knives which looked like it had been dug out from some graves. One of the biggest goblins even had a shield and wore an armor made of countlessyers of skill and rotten woods. However, this shield was probably only the size of a humans washbasin.
Nevertheless, at the very least these goblins were organized.
The pitiful creature immediately began to worry. If they added those regr soldiers to the hobos who followed them, the surrounding goblins would exceed 80.
So many goblins, if they close in......
However, something urred that quickly surprised the pitiful creature!
This group of regr goblin soldiers unexpectedly did not attack Shaar and the pitiful creature directly. They circled from the side and were making threatening gestures while waving their weapons. Suddenly, they started to chase those hobos and beat them up badly while their victims screamed and cried.
Those hobos seemed to fear the regr soldiers and almost copsed at the first encounter. Looking at their kindred getting beaten bloody, those goblin soldiers started tough happily. While their enemies were escaping, they shouted an excited Ouke after them. Two of the more daring goblins even took off their pants happily and pped their asses.
There is an old saying in Primal Wildfire: Goblin is a race that will never learn unity. Shaar mumbled: There are as many goblin tribes in Primal Wildfire as hairs on an ox. The big poption has over a thousand and the smallest around 100. There were innumerable number of small tribes and the total goblin poption reached an astonishing number. If they united, even the dwarves would fear them in Primal Wildfire. However historically, the goblin race had never united before and seemed to be fine with bullying others since it was fun to them.
After driving away those hobo goblins, the soldiers did not attack Shaar and the pitiful creature. Two goblins dashed back and the remaining goblins substituted the roles of those hobos and monitored them from the distance while surrounding them.
Picking up the pitiful creature, Shaar began to proceed forward. Not letting that pitiful captive off the hook, Shaar kicked and forced it to crawl forward helplessly.
Looking at their kindred getting abused, those goblin soldiers did not showed the slightest trace of pity even while facing theirmon enemy, but instead pointed at the victim andughed maliciously.
Even though the number of those goblin soldiers was lesspared to hobos yesterday, the pitiful creature felt that Shaars reaction became more serious.
The imposing manner disyed by those goblin soldiers exceeded the previous hobos by far. The hobo goblins acted like a group of stray dogs. They kept their distance while following them and barking asionally once or twice. These goblin soldiers however were like pack of wild wolves that not only barked, but also bared their fangs at them.
The first test appeared in the afternoon.
The two goblin soldiers that ran away a while ago probably notified their tribe and brought morepanions.
70 to 80 goblin soldiers assembled in front of them and they even reluctantly maintained a formation...... Alright, their bad formation was at a simr levelpare to a crowd of human bandits.
Furthermore, the number of goblin soldiers increased their courage and for the first time they held up their weapons while obviously trying to block the way of Shaar and the pitiful creature.
While continuously screaming Ouke Ouke, those goblins began to be excited. After putting down the pitiful creature, Shaar kicked his captive and when that pitiful goblin saw these numerous goblin soldiers gathering in front, it became so frightened that its legs became soft. Lying on the ground and covering his head with his both hands, it shivered like a leaf while sticking up his ass.
Continue pressuring on all sides, the distance between them suddenly became only a dozen steps. From the crowd, a goblin was pushed at the front by the others and it stood there yelling at Shaar from a safe distance.
Ouke! Human, goblin, territory, siji!
Repeating this sentence twice, this goblin looked timidly at Shaar while staring at his waraxe and quickly pulled back after he finished. Returning back into the goblins ranks, he immediately became courageous again.
What did it say?The pitiful creature asked.
It said that humans intruding the domain of goblins are bad.Shaar grinned while smiling: The meaning of siji is bad. Thenguage of goblins is very simple and one word sums up often a lot of meaning.
Indeed, the pitiful creature suddenly remembered that the captive goblin was repeatedly shouting ouke and siji after Shaar crushed its leg.
For a goblin, foot broken, broken can also be rece by bad therefore siji could be used.
After finished exining, Shaar raised his axe and walked forward alone. Seeing him approaching, the goblins immediately started to panic and raised their weapons while shouting at Shaar.
The next urrence surprised the pitiful creature......
When arriving in front of the goblin, Shaar mmed his axe into the ground and cleared his throat to speak:
Ouke! I, continent, strongest, dragonyer, goblins, cannot kill! Finishing his sentence, he unexpectedly turned his back and patted on his ass twice while facing the goblins. He then turned around and made a disdainful appearance.
Even the pitiful creature could understand these words...... How could this hillbilly tell such a big lie without feeling any shame?
The general meaning of what he said was: Fuck you! I am the continents strongest dragonyer, if you dont believe me, I will kill you goblins...... Ouke here meant Fuck you.
Saying his second sentence, Shaar turned around and pointed behind him at that captive goblin first: Soso!
Then referred that piled up luggage as: Soso!!
Finally pointing at the pitiful creature: Soso!!!
Focusing on these goblins again, Shaar shouted: I, soso! Chaji! Woke! Goblin, do not kill! Ouke!!
The pitiful creature could not understand this sentence at all and was shocked in her heart: This hillbilly could unexpectedly speak the goblinnguage?!
Hearing his deration, these goblins surprisingly calmed down immediately. Several of the bigger goblins who looked like leaders stared carefully at the pitiful creature and then looked at the prisoner and atst at the luggage. Finally, they started to whisper to each other and discussed something.
Getting somewhat impatient, Shaar pointed at that goblin captive and screamed: Soso! Chaji!
The goblins shook their heads.
Shaar pointed at that pile of luggage: Soso! Chaji!
The goblins continued to shake their heads.
Finally he pointed at the pitiful creature again: Soso! Chaji!
Hesitating, the goblins carefully looked at the pitiful creature again and after a while, shook their heads once more.
Shaar seemed disappointed and lifted his axe while turning around.
Returning to the pitiful creature side, she immediately started asking: What did you say to them? You could actually speak the goblinnguage?
Shaar looked at pitiful creature with one eyes and with a somewhat discontented appearance: I can a bit, hmpf......
What is the meaning of soso?The pitiful creature asked: You pointed at us and shouted soso a moment ago ......
The meaning of soso is spoils of war, captive, gold coins, cattles, pigs, horses, domestic animals, weaponry and also cargo ......All the things that have being captured can be called soso. Shaar replied.
The pitiful creatures face showed a somewhat ugly expression: What about chaji?
Exchange! Shaar snorted: Woke means passing and a moment ago I said that I would exchange my spoils of war to them if they allowed me to pass through their territories. Well......Unfortunately, they actually think that the spoils of war were unexpectedly too inferior and are not willing toply...... Take a look, not even the goblins wanted someone as ugly as you.
Finishing his sentence, he sighed showing that he regretted it very much.
The pitiful creature froze for a moment and thenpletely exploded!
WHAT!!! You wanted to give me to the goblins?!
Jumping in the air, ignoring her injured leg, she started to hammer that bastard Shaar with her fists. With one p, Shaars palm sent her to the ground and he showed her a disdained look: What are you shouting for!
The pitiful creature started crying out of anger. She knew that she could not beat that hillbilly and released her anger by pping the ground. Her tears flowed in streams.
This bastard! Hillbilly! Country bumpkin! Illiterate!
At home, everyone treated the pitiful creature as the most precious treasure. Something so precious that they feared it would start breaking when holding in their hand, starts melting when they kept in their mouth. All these men admired and treated her as a peerless treasure......This hillbilly, his rude and violent behaviour could be forgiven, however he unexpectedly sold her to a crowd of goblins?!
Moreover..... The most annoying thing was that heined that she could not be sold to a good price!!
Hillbilly! Just kill me already!Showing her backbone, the pitiful creature held up her head and dered: I prefer to die rather than being sold to those goblins by you!
Idiot.Shaar was not angry but instead smiled: Are you an idiot? Naturally I would not sell you. This is to test those fellows.
Crouching down, he whispered to her:I deliberately tested out their bottom line! I wanted to get a better understand of how strong their tribes strength was! In general, for a small tribe the pricetag was enough to make themply. Beside me, all the items that I carried would be given to them and my luggage was also very big. Even if you are not worth much, the wolf skin and the metal equipments are well regarded by the goblins. If its a small tribe, they would already have happilyplied. However, since they do notply now, the only exnation is that their tribe is quite big and have a little strength, therefore was not moved by all my items.
Hearing this, the pitiful creature suddenly turned her tears into a smile: You, you are really only testing them?
Shaar nodded and stared the pitiful creature in the eyes. With a face full of honesty and he replied: Of course! Even if I had to drop this entire luggage..... How could I be willing to sell you?!
This sentence immediately made the pitiful creatures heart felt better, but Shaars next sentence instantly destroyed her short gained happiness turning it into anger again.
I still have to look for that dragon! Good bait is hard to find. Although this goblin is good as well, it runs very slow and moreover it is too ugly. Perhaps the dragon would not like to eat it. Therefore, to be fair, you are much better than a goblin!
God could testify! For her entire life, the pitiful creature had listened to innumerable ttery and praises full of sweet words and honeyed phrases. Some people praised her appearance. Some said she was more charming than the moon goddess. Other praised her beauty, which would even made the rose change colors. Some people evenpared her with the stars......
However no one actually told her these damn words of praise to her:
you are much better than a goblin......
Chapter 20 Goblin noble?
Chapter 20 Goblin noble?
Trantor: Tchu
There was no point in speaking to this hillbilly.
Totally ignoring the pitiful creatures resentment, Shaar chose the simpler solution after the negotiations failed: Violence!
A mankinds philosopher once said these words: Violence cannot solve all the problems.
It was fortunate that the old man also mentioned this sentence while educating Shaar, however the old man had a different interpretation:
The guy who said these words must be one of those fools who never experienced hunger or famine! Violence cannot solve all the problems, but it certainly can solve most of the problems! If someone hates you, then discussed about philosophical virtuous to get on his good side is as much worth as your fart. My method is to go straight to him and beat his mouth bloody and let him pick up his teeth with his broken fingers! The next time he sees you, both his legs will be trembling like leafs and his pants full of piss C this kind of nonsense could bepare to the saying money is not everything!
Boy, you have to remember, if someone tells you money is not everything, then this person must certainly be one of those poor country bumpkin who like to act pretentious. If someone tells you violence cannot solve all the problems , then this guy is probably bullied a lot and was full of resentment.
It was obvious that the old mans education on Shaar was regarded as sessful. Therefore, after Shaar ended the negotiations, he simply lifted his axe and rushed towards his enemies.
Since the goblins opinions were never unified, they were still intensely arguing on the essential issue: Who became the vanguard.
ording to the goblin tradition, the meaning of vanguard was cannon fodder. Their motto was: Joining thest line in war and the first line when grabbing spoils.
This was one of the reasons why even though the goblins had the biggest poption in Primal Wildfire, they would still lose when fight dwarves and human most of the time.
Therefore, when Shaar unexpectedly raised his axe and started taking the initiative to attack them, the first response from those goblins was panic.
The moment Shaar rushed in front of them, his foot kicked the head of a goblin chieftain and smashed its carrot like big nose. Experiencing something unexpected, the other goblins started screaming Ouke Ouke and running around like panicking chicken.
Transforming into a berserker from his bloodlust, Shaar wielded his waraxe like a killing machine. Vertical sh, horizontal chop, crossways cutsAfter four moves of his firewood technique, all the goblins in his surrounding were already dying on the ground. The other remaining goblins at the back were startled and started shouting while using their short spears and broken knife to keep Shaar at bay. Unfortunately for them, Shaar used his great shield and covered half his body behind it.
This great shield was taken from one of the four masters of Royal Capital Nigal and was more than one meter high. Facing this type of shields, the goblins became helpless: With their short stature, this shield in front of them transformed in to something like a wall. In order to attack Shaar, the goblins had to bounce funnily so that they can ovee the shields height. The only other option is to take their legs in their hands and run C however with their short stature, the goblins were not really good at running.
Thus, his battle became aughable one: Shaar was like a tall crane among chickens. In one hand he held his axe, the other hand his shield and a bunch of goblins surrounded him while screaming and jumping around.
At the beginning, Shaar had the upper hand and was overwhelming them. When he killed a dozen goblins with one stoke, these fellows started to learn cunningly from their mistakes. Several goblins discovered Shaars weakness: Because he raised his shield all the time, his feet were exposed.
ǣؾǿʼڵϴһȥһͼȥǵĽš
Therefore the goblins started to roll on the ground back and forth while trying to use their weapon to cut Shaars feet.
The scene suddenly changed into Shaar bouncing on the spot while the surrounding bunch of goblins rolled around on the ground.
The pitiful creature was staring at it dumbfounded in the distance
This hillbilly was really something special: Even in a life and death battle, he could actually make someone wanting to roll on the floor fromughing.
However, this funny moment was soon over for the pitiful creature. Even the goblins had a bit intelligence in their brain and when they saw theirpanions besieging this powerful human warrior, they started to notice the pitiful creature at the back C although the height of the pitiful creature was kind of scary, at the very least she did not look as strong as that powerful killing machine with the axeMore importantly, the pitiful creature did not have a huge shield in her hand that would make the goblins suffered.
Thus, several goblins readied their knives and closed in on the pitiful creature.
Still struggling with his weird jumping dance, Shaar had already kicked several goblins until their fainted. Nheless, his own calves was already being cut several time and a goblin who was rolling on the floor almost chopped off half of his leg with its knife. While he was enjoying himself with the goblins, he suddenly heard the pitiful creatures terrified scream. When he turned his head to look, he saw that the pitiful creature was already surrounded by several goblins.
Stop joking around, that was the bait I prepared for the dragon!
Staring at the scene, Shaar cleared his throat and started swearing loudly C eh, to describe this event in a friendlier manner: Eradicated bloodlust from his eyes and Shaar threw his axe towards the goblins with a long and loud cry.
A waraxe made of shiny cold steel flew like a lightening in the air and rushed towards the first goblin in front of the pitiful creature. With high precision, the axe cleaved the goblin wearing full armor in two!
Green blood sshed on to the pitiful creatures body and this useless fellow screamed in terror and passed out on the spot.
With no weapon in his hands, Shaar lifted his great shield and started sent goblins flying with his brute force. With his inhuman strength, every goblin that was hit had its bones broken into small pieces. With one breath, he rushed forward while taking out his charred pitchfork from his belt and pierced it into the buttocks of a goblin to send it flying. Parrying the iing knives with his fork, he started to bash the surrounding goblins with his shield furiously. With every hit, green blood started to spray on his shield and rotten teeth flying in the air.
When Shaar got back at the pitiful creatures side, he pulled out his axe from the goblin that was split in two. Finally exhausting their courage, the goblins started yelling Ouke, Ouke and turned around to flee.
Seeing that the goblins are running away, Shaar did not care and went to his luggage to take out a bunch of ropes and threw it in front of the captured hobo. He pointed at the knocked out goblin soldiers on the ground and made a few gestures.
After kicking the hobo goblin that was scare silly a while ago, it immediately woke up and quickly took the ropes and started tying up the other goblins. This hobo apparently inherited the best goblin tradition: Liking to bully its kindred.
Although its own bitter experience was very pitiful, but seeing that those goblin soldiers were worse off than him, made it obviously very happy. It bundled those fellows tight and ruthlessly. Some goblin soldiers who had broken bones and were bleeding on the floor were even tramped on by it.
Shaar pulled up the pitiful creature and pped her face twice. When she woke up, he started ranting at her: I know that you are quite useless! However, I thought that as a human you could at least defeat one goblin. So besides screaming, what other skills do you have?
The pitiful creatures face reddened No one knew if it was because of shame or because Shaar pped her face again, but covering her face she started crying alone.
Not paying any attention to her, Shaar turned his head and looked at that hobo goblin only to discover that this fellow kept bullying these injured goblin soldiers on the floor. Those goblins that had not died yet were bundled like a new years gift. Showing no sympathy, Shaar pointed at the hobo goblin then at a rope nearby on the ground.
Dumbfounded for a moment, that fellow saw Shaars angry face and immediately shrank his head while picking up the rope to tie up himself.
After spending a bit effort to throw together the goblin prisoners, Shaar started to kick the first captive: Can you speak the words of human?
Hearing that this goblin could only shout Ouke Ouke, Shaar picked it up and kicked it in its ass to send it flying. Arriving in front of the second goblin, he said: Can you speak the words of human?
The second goblin gave Shaar a pitiful look and nkly shook his head.
Shaar impolitely pick it up and also gave it a good kick in the ass.
Seeing Shaar arriving in front of it, the third goblin took the initiative by itself. It screamed and turned around to raise it ass towards Shaar.
Getting enraged, Shaar picked up the third goblin and sent it flying with a p: Does no one here speak the words of human?!
After asking twice, someone finally replied.
The first hobo prisoner timidly shrank its head and replied: Ouke, I, words of human, speak. Human strongest, not kick.
Somewhat taken by surprise, Shaar stood in front of the hobo while carefully observing it with curiously: I, Shaar, human, strongest! You?
The hobo stared at Shaar with its big round green eyes and timidly said: I, Oaks, goblin, free.
Looking at it, Shaar shook his head: You, Oaks, goblin, soso, my!(Soso: Spoils of war, captive.)
This fellow called Oaks had aplex expression, struggled a bit and unexpectedly dared to answer: No, I, Oaks, goblin, free.
Raising his hand, Shaar started to threaten it: You, soso, my!
I, goblin, free.Oaks obviously feared the consequences but still argued. Watching Shaar getting angry, this fellow quickly shrank its head and looked at Shaar frightened: I, Oaks, goblin, noble! Soso, is not!
Goblin noble?
Shaar was taken by surprise since this fellow was obviously a goblin hobo.
You, noble, goblin?
With an obvious hint of bitterness, Oaks mumbled: I, Oaks, noble, goblin feudal lord
Goblin feudal lord?
Shaar was getting more and more confused, but Oaks did not finish its sentence yet.
Thest part was: Goblin feudal lords Princess.
Shaar was shocked and even the pitiful creature next to him was dumbfounded.
Goblin feudal lords Princess?!
Oaks was a female?!!
You? Goblin? Princess? Shaar stared at it with big eyes: You, goblin, female?
Revealing an angrily expression, Oaks immediately replied: I, goblin, male!!
Finally thinking to understand, Shaar asked: Goblin, feudal lord, female? Therefore, Princess, male?
His whole face full of shame and resentful, Oaks clenched his teeth: Feudal lord, male! Princess, male, too! Therefore Escape!
Shaar copsed and the pitiful creature also copsed
Chapter 21 Nice name!
Chapter 21 Nice name!
Trantor: Tchu
Afterward, Oaks told the pitiful creature and Shaar an epic story of a goblin that defied the violent rules and gathered the courage to resist the oppression (it was indeed oppressive).
Using all his umtednguages skills, Oaks told his own story which sounded something like this:
The wilderness near this territory belonged to a goblin tribe which would count as one of the biggest n in Primal Wildfire. It had a poption of over a thousand and in Primal Wildfire it would count as a prosperous tribe. Not counting the old, weak, sick, disabled, women and children, this tribe had more than 200 goblin soldiers.
This Princess Oaks was born in this goblin tribe.
ording to Oaks, he was a handsome male in this goblin tribe, which was extremely rare for goblins.
(Well, hearing this, Shaar did not show any sympathy and burst outughing for a moment and ridiculed him you are considered as a handsome male? The aesthetic standard of you goblins is fucking weird!
However when Shaar said these words, he discovered that the pitiful creature forced a smile while looking at him......)
Alright, the story continued......
Oakss tragedy was that he was born too handsome C in the standard of a goblin.
Certainly this was not the root cause. If it was merely because he was very handsome, then under normal circumstances, the biggest tragedy would have been that he married several goblin wives and then face the terror of family feuds every day.
However, his biggest misfortune was that he was born in this powerful goblin tribe. The feudal lord of this goblin tribe was brave in battle, had remarkable leadership, but had a problem that gave the rest of the tribe a headache:
His sex orientation was different than other goblins!
During the time when that feudal lord was choosing his wife, he looked at all young female goblins of the tribe and there was no one that he liked.
When that feudal lord finally saw the handsome Oaks C he was suddenly overwhelmed by passion and a huge fired started to burn vigorously in his chest......
Then, Oaks tragedy happened......
This kind of situation was not umon in the human world. In the human aristocracy, many nobles were homosexual men and this kind of sentiments was not partial specially. Many nobles even raised young boys for their pleasures and some were openly homosexual in the public. There are even rumours that his highness, the current crown prince of Byzantine Empire was it this circle......
But! But! But! But, they were the goblins!!!
Humans with gay feeling were often confused between elegance and pathos.
However since this thing happened to a goblin, it really made people speechless......
Furthermore ......The goblins actually did not have this kind of tradition!
As a handsome goblin male, Oaks was forced by the mighty feudal lord to be his princess and helplessly suffered this painful treatment. The victim himself yearned for freedom for his sex orientation since he was a normal goblin. Therefore, after enduring a period of such pitiful treatment, he finally decided to break free of this endless tragedy and took a step to free himself: Escape!
He rather abandoned his status as the tribes noble and instead started to wander the wilderness living like a hobo. He gave up the sheltered life of a princess to try his luck in this dangerous and unpredictable wilderness.
For a goblin, there was nothing more dangerous than bing a hobo. In Primal Wildfire, goblins were small and weak. Without a tribe to depend on, alone their survival was always a struggle in this wilderness.
Nevertheless, Oaks still chose this path and from this point of view, he was a very dignified goblin.
No wonder ...... just a moment ago when he saw the goblin warriors, he buried his head. Turned out he was worried that those fellows would recognize his face.Pitiful creature sighed.
Shaar also sighed. Although, he normally did not show much sympathy, at this moment, he could not help but pity this goblin a bit. His attitude towards Oaks even became a bit better and he untied his rope while even gave him a piece of wolf meat.
Oaks appeared very grateful and he soon told Shaar about some valuable information he knew concerning the surrounding.
This piece of territory here belonged to that affection embracing goblin feudal lord. In order to cross this tribesnd and passthe range of this tribes military force, they had to walk towards Northeast for at least a day. Continue onwards, there would be a river which was probably dry in the winter. Along the riverbed towards north, besides the current goblin tribe, there were no other big tribes, but many smaller tribes with around a poption of 200-300. In addition there were some hobo and bandit goblin gangs scattered along the way.
Following along the river until the end would take approximately three days and it would be the end of the goblin domain. If continued further north, they would arrive at the northern areas of Primal Wildfire.
The mountain of the northern areas towering the Primal Wildfire acted as natural barrier and if you crossed the mountain, you could see the Odin Empire in the distant.
Hearing this, Shaar burst out in happiness ......That Mountain, perhaps it was the hiding ce of that dragon!
Moreover, in order to repay the wolf meat that Shaar gave him, Mr. Princess personally drew a scrawled map. All the goblin tribes locations in the north were all marked on the map.
Being in a good mood, Shaar was even willing to let this respectable Mr. Princess go.
Actually, you should return to your tribe, being a hobo, you will sooner orter turn into a soso.Shaar sighed: Moreover, I broke your foot ...Your, foot, siji! Soso, is not good!
Oaks eyes immediately widened and he pointed to his foot while interrupting Shaar: I, soso, foot, siji!
He then turned around and patted his buttocks: I, Princess, siji!
Turning around, his face showed a sorrowful expression: I, soso, want! Princess, does not want!As if still not enough he added: Foot, siji, endures, wants! Siji, endures, does not want!
Both Shaar and the pitiful creature copsed once more......
............
After a while, Shaar was intrigued about the goblin feudal lord he had yet to meet: What is the name of that goblin feudal lord?
Sky Raider, the strongest, goblin, feudal lord!
Raider? Oh......
Somewhat surprised, Shaar sincerely praised: Nice name! What a nice name! The name fits!!
Afterward, this pitiful Mr. Princess provided Shaar with another piece of information that made his eyes shine.
Several days ago, one group of powerful humans went north crossing this part of region. The goblin tribes nearby attacked these humans, but suffered tremendously under them.
Were those the dragon hunting magicians? Shaar became ecstatic, but after asking Mr. Princess further questions, he noticed it was not the case.
ording to Oaks, there were about a dozen human intruders that came to this wilderness. They were not magician but fully armed knights that even brought spare horses and were well-equipped. The first day they arrived in the wilderness, they directly ughtered a small goblin tribe and caught several hobo goblins then went north.
As if ......These humans were seeking for something important.
The pitiful creature sneaked a peak at Shaar while hearing this.
Chapter 22 Massacre
Chapter 22 Massacre
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
The injured goblin soldiers were lined up by Shaar and were hopping over a rope like grasshoppers.
After his heartbreaking story, Oaks turned from a soso into Shaarspanion C he was promoted because he won Shaars sympathy; furthermore, he had simultaneously taken over the responsibility of the captives.
Mr. Princess took a short spear that a goblin soldier had discarded and used it as a walking stick while he wielded a broken knife in his other hand to threaten therge group of prisoners. Since Oaks still bore a grudge from his past plight, he harbored a deep hatred towards all goblins of this tribe. Thus, those goblin soldiers suffered many hardships under his hands.
Walking behind them, Shaar was still carrying the pitiful creature on his shield.
Hey, Hillbilly ...... The pitiful creature seemed to be somewhat ashamed, You ......Today, you rescued me again and this is your third time saving me, ehm ......Thank you.
Shaar replied in a very stiff tone, What use does a thanks have, can you give me something useful instead?
The pitiful creature opened her mouth and whispered: All my money was taken by you already...... hesitating a bit, she gathered her courage and said: If, if we make it back safely, I will make sure that you get a lot money as a reward!
Shaar did not speak and it seemed like he did not believe the words of the pitiful creature.
After a short silence passed, the pitiful creature suddenly asked: Hey, is your name really Shaar? I just heard it when you were talking to the goblins.
Hmpf.
You know a lot of things. The pitiful creature frowned and her eyebrows curved in a very weird manner: You understand Primal Wildfire very well, and you know a lot about the goblins while also being able to speak theirnguage. I have never heard of anyone like that. Were you born in Primal Wildfire? Are you really called Shaar? Is this your full name?
Yes.
Also, We ......Could we not go any further? The pitiful creature piteously spoke her true goal: Let us go back. If you want money, I can give you a lot of money, you ......You can get anything you want.
Hmpf.
...... The pitiful creature could not help but to ask again in a low voice: You know, if we continue, it will be very dangerous! And ......If I have an ident, I ......My family would never let you go.
Shaar did not hear the concern in the pitiful creatures voice. He raised his head while making a disdained expression: Dont you know that your words sound really stupid?
Uh? The pitiful creature was shocked.
In a serious tone, Shaar answered: Are you telling me that youre someone important in order to scare me? Think about it for a moment. The more you say to me, the more I wouldnt be letting you go because Id fear your retaliation after I let you leave. Which means, the safest way for me would be to kill you right now and find a pit to bury you in.
Pausing for a moment, Shaars face showed a hint of the mountain peoples slyness: Dont you think its strange that for two days, I havent asked you any questions?
Did I ask you why an idiot like you fled to Primal Wildfire alone?
Did I ask you, how your foot was caught in an animal trap?
Did I ask you, why you smuggled so many gold coins on you and who you are?
The pitiful creature was speechless.
Because I know, even if I asked you and you told me that youre someone important, it wouldnt change anything. Therefore theres no need to ask. I wont let you leave for now and the only thing you can do is to wait for us to find that buried dragon treasure. After I get that treasure, I will leave to a far-awaynd and bring the valuables and money with me. Maybe at that time, Ill also let you go. For now......hehe.
Seeing that this hillbilly was still dreaming of getting rich, the pitiful creature agitatedly shouted: But you are injured! The wound on your back has still not healed! Today, when you fought those goblins, your legs also received wounds! I know that you are a very powerful warrior, but ......This is a dragon! Even if you are in your best condition, it is impossible to defeat a dragon, let alone when you are injured! I even doubt that you can pass through the territory of these goblins safely! Both of us will die here!
Youre right.Shaar smiled and said in a low voice. With my skill, I can handle a dozen goblin soldiers at most. If their numbers are too many, I will definitely lose. However, I have a rotten life right now, and if I dont risk it I will stay a poor wretch. If I fight, I can get riches that I can only dream of, so why not risk it?
The pitiful creatures heart became anxious and she quickly said: I do not need you to bring me back.... As long as we can leave Primal Wildfire, I can try to find ways to give you arge reward, also......
Not letting her finish, Shaar suddenly interrupted her words, and replied to her in a mocking tone: Do you really think I can believe you? You, a pitiful creature? The first time I rescued you, you said I would rather die than go back with you . Ha, I am sure that you are someone from a wealthy family who escaped. Looking at your appearance, you are either a rich runaway or a criminal who stole arge sum of money. No matter which one, I do not believe that after youre back you can give me a reward.
Afterwards, he sincerelyforted the pitiful creature: You dont need to be so pessimistic. When we find that dragon, maybe its already been killed by the magicians and you wouldnt need to be bait. So, if you believe in god, you better start praying.
This damn hillbilly, he does not know what fate was awaiting him!
Those men ......Is it really those men? It must be! They came to look for me!
Once those people find me, then my fate would be to be brought back......
But this hillbilly, he may......No, it is impossible! He will definitely be killed!
ording to Uncles nature, he would do anything to cover this up and massacre every single person who could be a threat in revealing this scandal without the slightest hesitation! Furthermore,pared to Uncles status, this hillbilly would not even be an ant in his eyes. Uncle would just casually crush him without batting an eye.
Though this hillbilly was very rude to her, in the end he did rescue her three times.
Ugh......How could I convince him not to continue North......
............
............
The pitiful creature did not even need to interfere with Shaar, before Shaar himself encountered an unexpected problem that night!
Throughout the whole day, Shaar had been expecting the one called Sky Raider, the gay goblin feudal lord, to make an appearance C to be honest, he really wanted to meet the goblin who invented homosexuality for the goblin race.
Unfortunately, feudal lord Sky Raider never made an appearance. Even though they captured several goblin soldiers, for some unknown reason, the goblin tribe unexpectedly did not send more soldiers.
The guy he was waiting for did note, but instead he encountered an unexpected scene in front him!
In the evening, Shaar finally arrived at the river Oaks was talking about.
Since it was currently winter dry season, the river bed had almost dried up. The more than 100 meters-wide river had less than one-third of its original width remaining. Moreover, the water level had dropped very low; let alone a human, even a dwarf or a goblin could effortlessly cross the river now. The water level reached only to their knees.
Near the river, our group ran into a camp.
It was a small goblin tribe.
Ah, too be more urate, this was once a goblin tribe!
From a distance, one could already smell a stench that would make people puke, and broken mud wall could be seen. It had mostly copsed and on the wall were several mutted goblin corpses. Those dead goblins had traces of horse hooves trampled on them.
There was not one single survivor of the goblin tribe inside the wall. Several goblin mud houses were destroyed and at the center was an old tree trunk with two goblin bodies hanging off it.
Those two goblins hanging from the tree seemed much taller and stronger than the other goblins and were probably the leaders of this tribe.
Inside the wall, the ground was filled with goblin corpses. Traces of fighting could be seen everywhere and crude goblin weapons such as broken swords, cracked shields and shed leather armor were scattered everywhere.
Taking one look at this bloody scene, the pitiful creature almost fainted. Shaar immediately became serious and his eyes showed aplicated expression: You stay here and do not move!
He tore a piece of cloth, covered his nose and mouth with it, and entered the goblin killing grounds alone.
Next to a smashed mud house, Shaar saw a broken goblin short spear on the ground and picked it up, carefully inspecting the spot that had being cut.
What a clean cut! Shaar squinted his eyes: What a refined technique!
While observing it, his eyes started to burn withpetition. He took a deep breath before wielding his axe and cut this short spear.
After a cracking sound, he carefully inspected his own cut, and frowned after a little while. No, its not good, I cant cut this smoothly.
Thinking about it more carefully, he was not willing to ept it: Yes, maybe my weapon isnt as sharp as the other guys.
However, those people that attacked here had either a higher martial arts skill level than him or more sophisticated weaponry than his......
Furthermore, ording to the rules of Primal Wildfire, if you meet a group of murders like this one, it was absolutely bad news.
Chapter 23 Two reasons
Chapter 23 Two reasons
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
After inspecting the goblin tribe more carefully, Shaar found that the entire tribe had 164 young and old goblins. ording to Shaars experience as a hunter, all the wounds on the corpses were fatal and he noticed that these goblins tried to resist, but were unable to form an effective counterattack against their enemy.
A lot of goblins also tried to escape, but looking at the hoofmarks surrounding the tribe, it seems that the guys who attacked the goblins had much better maneuverability than the goblins and did not let a single goblin escape.
There were several goblins that tried to escape over the mud wall, but were shot and killed on it.
Pulling an arrow from a corpse, Shaar checked its weight.
Armor piercing arrow?
His eyes immediately lit up. This arrowhead was made of a high quality metal and with a specially designed shaft emphasizing the ability prate the enemys armor. In Primal Wildfire Town, only the stronger mercenary groups had such arrows and even then, they would only use them when encountering strong enemies.
However here ......the attackers here, unexpectedly used such precious arrows to kills lowly goblins??
High quality weapons, ruthless, high mobility and each strike was lethal....
Moreover, in one quick swoop they ughtered over 100 goblins and did not leave a single living witness. This kind of attitude was rare in the wilderness of Primal Wildfire. Perhaps only several well-known vicious ck tribes would do something like this in Primal Wildfire.
However, ......Even those ck tribes would not waste their energy ughtering a few goblins C These goblins were as poor as a group of beggars. Robbing them was the least profitable thing you could do unless you are interested in the goblins various suspicious looking sun-dried meat.
Walking along the perimeter of this tribe, Shaar suddenly stopped and closed his eyes to think for a moment. The hooves mark on the ground, the bloodstains, the footprints and the corpses all seemed to be randomly ced, however Shaar quickly noticed a subtle clue in his mind.
Those hoof prints and the distributions of these goblin corpses immediately reminded Shaar something that he read a long time ago.
It seemed ......simr to the descriptions in the old mans rotting yellow book collection.
Shaar opened his eyes and made a dignified hillbilly expression. He carefully made a tour inside the tribe again and reorganized the thoughts in his head to get a clearer picture.
(Twenty people, no most likely around thirty and all cavalry. There were some archers with profound archery techniques among them. They divided into three teams, one team blocked the main entrance of the tribe, broke the front gate and went inside to kill, forcing these goblins to jump over the wall and scatter in all directions in order to escape. The other two teams waited on their horses and seized the opportunity to kill the goblins who tried to climb over the mud wall. They killed a few of them with their arrows and then ran down the rest with their speed and ughtered them. These people had excellent weapons and their martial arts clearly exceeded ordinary mercenaries.
Furthermore, they had excellent horse-riding skills!
(This could be determined by how they were able to gallop over this medium sized mud wall.)
(Less than 30 people had ughtered more than 100 goblins. There were no casualties on their side and they did not let any goblins escape. I am afraid that even the famous ck tribes in Primal Wildfire do not have such well-trainedbat tactics. Those fierce ck tribes were powerful, but could not execute this kind of fast operation in such an organized manner.)
The more Shaar thought about it, the more a sense of oppression took his breath away and he was forced to take a few deep breaths to suppress this uneasiness.
How, how is it?
Watching Shaaring back, the Pitiful Creature was already nervous to the point that she could not stand still. Her face was deathly pale, her forehead poured out cold sweat and she quickly asked Shaar.
What did you expect, all dead. Resting his axe on his shoulder, Shaar saw the Pitiful Creatures pathetic look on her face: Huh? Whys your face so white?
Eh......my wound hurts a little.
Whyre your legs shaking?
Um.....A little cold.
Shaar looked at the Pitiful Creature with a serious look and suddenly cracked a smile. He walked towards her with big strides and extended his big hand to firmly touch the Pitiful Creatures head. Rubbing her hair until it was all messy, he startedughing and said: Getting afraid? Haha, rx, as long as Im here, youll be all right. You are my soso and I wont let anyone touch even a hair on you.
Looking at this hillbillys worry-free appearance, the Pitiful Creature was at first a bit annoyed, but soon Shaarsughter started to affect her and she could not help but feel a warm feeling in her heart despite the fact that Shaar made a mess of her hair.
This hillbilly......Can probably protect me......
Compared with the anxious Pitiful Creature, the goblin prisoners did not have the slightest trace of panic or pity when they saw that this tribe was butchered.
It was just the opposite, these fellows even grinned in front of the ruins and soon started to burst outughing.
Goblins ......are really from a race that loved internal strife and malicious joy.
Arent they worried? The Pitiful Creature could not understand their behavior.
Theyre always like this. A goblins favorite thing is to see their kindred in unfortunate positions even if its from the same tribe, let alone seeing another tribe being ughtered. After Shaar finished his exnation, he walked towards the goblin warrior who wasughing the loudest, kicked it and gestured with his axe.
Mr. Princess immediately walked towards them holding his chin high and his belly sucked in. Still bullying the weak while relying on his newly gained position, he shouted several times and drove these goblin soldiers forward.
Under Shaars orders, their group did not walk far and camped across the river bed near the goblin tribe.
Acting like a vulgar hillbilly, Shaar started beating and scolding the goblin soldiers and forced all the transporting work and lighting a fire to his soso. After spending a long time with him, the Pitiful Creature started to notice a small trace of falsehood in Shaars behavior C although this hillbilly cursed andughed a lot, asionally his eyes shed a look resembling a wild beast. When night was upon them, Shaar sat at the riverbed to observe the soulless tribe ruins at the opposite shore. He would squint his eyes and radiate a strange sharpness from them. When he turned his head to look at the Pitiful Creature, his calm expression would take the Pitiful Creatures breath away!
Hey...... Shaar looked at the Pitiful Creatures face: Stay alert tonight, since we might have to escape at any moment.
The Pitiful Creature became startled, her hands were trembling and she suddenly dropped water bag on the ground.
Shaar smiled, but his eyes emitted a serious look. He pointed at the opposite shore and talked in a casual tone: Those guys may have not gone too far. I saw from hoofmarks that these people divided into several groups after they ughtered this tribe. I am very worried that we might run into these people. Although I dont know who they are, but from their style of handling their business, I can tell that if we run into them, itll certainly not be a happy matter.
Then, then why are we still staying here? The fear in the Pitiful Creatures voice could not be concealed: Why did you set up camp so early today?
Because here should be safest for now. Shaar thought for a moment and his voice was very confident: Those fellows just butchered everything here and arent likely to return for a while.
While talking, Shaar took his charred pitchfork and pierced several pieces of wolf meats. Sitting down next to the Pitiful Creature, he started roasting the meat on the campfire and handed a piece to her: Eat, no matter what, being able to eat is something to be happy about.
Finishing his sentence, he made a gesture towards another campfire beside them where currently Mr. Princess was acting like a prison warden while scolding the goblin soldiers. Until now, Shaar did not mistreat the goblin captives again and even gave them a big piece of wolf meat to eat. However, even with a big piece of meat, the dozen goblins could only nip on it twice each because of their high number.
Perhaps we should not take these goblin captives with us. The Pitiful Creature thought for a moment: If we walk by ourselves, we are less likely to be spotted and encounter them. Even if we do encounter those people, it would be easier to hide if it is only the both of us.
Bursting outughing, Shaar gave the Pitiful Creature a ridiculing look and sighed: No matter who you are, if you can unexpectedly avoid those guys in Primal Wildfire, then gods definitely watching over you. I can already tell you that these fellows are some highly trained professional killers who are exceptionally skilled in butchering stuff. Although I dont know who they are, possibly a powerful bandit or thief group, maybe some military deserter or a crowd of rebels. Even perhaps a group of mercenary soldiers who like violence. No matter who they are, these fellows are all veterans! In case we encounter them, dont count on the chance that we can evade their eyes. If they notice our trail, those veterans can easily track us and catch up to us. Therefore I need to take this group of goblin captives with us.
Why?
Two reasons. Shaar smiled, took a bite out of the roasted wolf meat and said ambiguously: First, if we run into these butchers, these goblins can attract their attention, and perhaps create an opportunity for us to run away. Second ......If we are very lucky and dont run into those people and we find that dragon in time, these goblins can also be arge group of bait C this would be an advantage to you.
The Pitiful Creature looked at one these soso and sighed in her heart while she confirmed something once more: Although this fellow was a hillbilly, he was absolutely not a simple and honest country bumpkin.
Chapter 24 Death eaters
Chapter 24 Death eaters
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
That night, the Pitiful Creature slept lightly (ED: not sure what deep alerted is supposed to imply) and was awoken at midnight by a strange sound. A strange kaka noise was carried over by the wind and the Pitiful Creature immediately sat up. She instantly discovered that the hillbilly sleeping next to her had disappeared and panic started to creep into her heart. In the wilderness, the only safe ce for her was near that hillbilly.
However, she quickly discovered Shaar near the camp.
Shaar was squatting near the river, facing the opposite shore. When he heard the Pitiful Creature siting up, Shaar turned his head and made a do not make a sound hand signal to the Pitiful Creature. Smiling while talking in a lowered voice he said: Theres something interesting here,e have look.
The Pitiful Creature crawled to Shaars side and sat on the ground with her body leaned towards his. She started looking at the spot on the other side of the river that Shaar pointed to.
On the opposite shore where the goblin tribe had been ughtered, behind the curtain of the night, only the outline of the broken mud wall could be seen.
Under the star light, looking closer into the distance, she could vaguely see several tall shadows in the surroundings of the tribe. It looked as if some humans were standing and gathering while moving towards that tribe. Inside the tribe there were already some dark shadows moving around. She could not determine what these fellows were, but they walked upright with slow movements. Looking from afar, she could vaguely see that they had a tall upper body and a shorter lower body.
Some of them were kneeling and lying on the ground grabbing something unknown while aggressively tearing on it......
Bears? The Pitiful Creature asked, somewhat doubtful.
Death eaters. Shaar turned his head towards the Pitiful Creature and deliberately grinned in a frightening way. Seeing his smile, the Pitiful Creatures body started trembling and nearly shouted out of terror. Covering her mouth, Shaar whispered: Dont disturb others while they enjoy their supper.
Death eaters......
Just by hearing this name, the Pitiful Creature knew what these creatures were doing on the other side!
The kakakaka sound that the wind brought, painted the picture of countless teeth chewing on the bones and stripping it of its flesh in her mind. Just from the thought of it, the Pitiful Creatures heart started to pound and she wanted to vomit.
Next to her, Shaar watched with great interest and sighed: Oh, Ive never seen a death eater before, were lucky to see the real thing today.
In the distance, howling could be heard. Probably a pack of wolves or jackals that were wandering in the wilderness. These fellows were also attracted by the smell of the goblin corpses of this tribe. Unfortunately for them, the powerful death eaters were faster and had already upied this ce. The pack wolves or jackals could only helplessly linger in the surroundings, waiting for the death eaters to finish and depart. They could only satisfy themselves with the remains of what got left behind.
The Pitiful Creatures dinner almost resurfaced from the noise. Getting bored of watching, Shaar picked up a stone and tossed it at the opposite shore. His arm strength was so strong that the stone unexpectedly flew past the mud wall of the tribe. After throwing his stone, Shaar stood up and ced both his hands near his mouth and started shouting towards the other side.
Frightened to death, the Pitiful Creature suddenly jumped up and started to squeeze Shaars neck!
You lunatic! What are you doing! Do you want to attract those monsters!! The Pitiful Creatures beautiful face lost all of its color.
Hahahaha. Shaar patted the Pitiful Creatures shoulder: Youre really an idiot. Dont you have somemon knowledge? It ismon sense that death eaters are afraid of water and since were on the opposite shore of the river, theyd absolutely not dare toe here.
Sure enough, a group of death eaters were attracted by Shaars yelling and angrily roared while rushing out of the tribe. Arriving at the river, they made some threatening gestures and roared towards Shaar who was on the opposite shore. The Pitiful Creature finally saw the appearance of these monsters more clearly.
Short thin legs, sturdy torso, a body covered with fur, with both arms reaching their knees, a pointy triangr head, a bloody mouth and a mouthful rotten teeth.
To better describe them, if someone took a bear and a wolf, cut them into several pieces and randomly stuck them together, it would probably have the same strange appearance of a death eater.
What Shaar said was right, several death eaters reached the riverside and tried to cross river to catch Shaar, but when their feet touched the water, they immediately made a panicking sound and quickly pulled back. The only thing they could do was to roar at Shaar to vent their anger.
Woken up by themotion, the goblins disyed a much better appearance than the Pitiful Creature. They were familiar with the death eaters strange characteristics and since they were separated by the river, they had no fear at all and started mocking the opposite side.
Both sides started a roaring contest near the river and some goblins even picked up some stones to throw at the opposite shore. Although the strength of a goblin was not enough to throw across a 100 meter wide river, the mischievous action still made these cowardly goblins very eager to try.
This theatrested a whole night and when dawn arrived, the death eaters finally unwillingly dispersed.
Alright, prepare to break camp. Shaar pulled up the Pitiful Creature and thought for a moment: But before we go, we must do something important.
This important matter was......
To take a bath!!
......Do not misunderstand, it was not Shaar that wanted to take a bath, nor did he want the Pitiful Creature to take a bath (right now, even if Shaar pointed a knife at the pitiful creature, she would not be willing to jump in river to take a bath while everyone was watching.)
What needed to take a bath were the goblins!
Goblin had a very fine tradition. Their hygienic habits were known as the worst of all the civilized races!
Even in thenguage of goblins, the word or expression of clean did not exist.
Regarding goblins, the majority of them would not even take one bath under normal circumstances from their birth until their death. Their bodies were always covered byyers of dirt, dust, soil and even disgusting excrement. With time, their skin would start to add an additionalyer of skin, simr to armor.
In the goblin ethnicmunities, only prominent goblins would have the custom of taking a bath.
For example, the tribe leader, a feudal lord, or...... Princess.
Thats right, when Shaar asked Mr. Princess Oaks the question whether he had the custom of taking a bath, Mr. Princess tilted his head, thought for a moment and replied:
He remembered that his previous bath was before his weeding with the feudal lord......
However, before that, he could not remember another time.
In short, you could not use human standards to measure creatures such as goblins.
For a goblin, those who were willing to wipe their ass after excreting were already considered as one of the rarer clean goblins!
Think about it, when there was someone standing next to you that did not bathe or clean their butts for many years...... What smell would that person have?
Whats more, what if it was not only one, but a crowd of them?
When Shaar gave Mr. Princess the task of escorting the captives yesterday, he actually had no choice C when a crowd of goblins stood together while having a meal, if you did not suffocate next to them, then your respiratory system definitely had a very serious problem.
Now that it was decided to take these goblins with them, Shaar had to do something to save his nose.
While the goblins werezing around, Shaar made several gestures for a while but these fellows shook their head and were not willing to jump into the river. Getting impatient, Shaar simply started kicking several goblins into the river. Seeing their master getting angry, the rest started to jump down one after another by themselves.
The recently promoted prison warden Mr. Princess started tough, taking pleasure at the others misfortunes, but soon discovered that this Mr. Shaar was also aiming at oneself with his finger while referring to the river and finally realized that C there was no privileged exception for him.
There are many legends that use a rhetoric to describe the bloody scene after a massacre as: rivers of blood......
When a crowd of goblins took a bath, it could achieve the same effect!
This group of goblins who had never taken a bath in their lifetime, fooled around in the river for half the morning and did not want toe up again. Shaar had to take his axe, walk to the shore and smash the head of the first fellow who came close enough to make theme out C of course, what Shaar used was the back of his axe.
After half the morning was gone, the goblins had lost severalyers of their skin......
The frightening thing was, the color of the river water and a good length of the shore turned into a type of daunting ck that would scare people away......
Fortunately, we walked upstream......Otherwise, I wouldnt dare to drink the water even if someone threatened to kill me. Shaar nervously patted his chest.
The Pitiful Creature was already hiding in the distance...... Looking at a crowd of naked male goblins taking a bath, was more than what someone like her could handle.
When Shaar walked towards the Pitiful Creature, at that moment, she was redressing her wounded legs.
Hey. Shaar suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the Pitiful Creature with an arrogant look: I need to ask you something.
What? The Pitiful Creature subconsciously stopped her hand movements and quickly put down the trouser legs over her legs.
Who is Adeline?
The Pitiful Creatures body suddenly trembled and she stared at Shaar with incredible big round eyes!
Shaar touched his chin and carefully examined the Pitiful Creature: Hey, did you know? You have a habit of talking in your sleep. When I awokest night from that crowd of death eaters strange noise, I could hear you speaking.
Chapter 25 Bait
Chapter 25 Bait
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
The Pitiful Creatures fingers immediately started shaking as she gritted her teeth: I, what did I say?
Thinking for a moment, Shaar answered: What you said was Adeline is afraid alone, do not leave Adeline ...... Hehe, whos Adeline? You even called her name in your dream. It must be your special friend, right?
The Pitiful Creatures heart almost jumped out her chest, she lost her tongue and her face reddened while staring at this hillbilly.
Last night, she did indeed have a dream and she woke up with a horrified face because: within her dream, this hillbilly wanted to cruelly abandon her alone in the wilderness and she was surrounded by the strange death eaters. She was shamefully grabbing this hillbillys clothes while begging Adeline is afraid alone, do not leave Adeline.......
TL: It sound more normal in Chinese when you refer to yourself in 3rd person.
Needless to say, Adeline of course was the name of this pitiful creature.
Huh? Whys your face red like a monkeys ass? Ah, dont tell me Adeline really is your special friend!?? Shaar suddenly shouted dissatisfied: Not fair! Even an ugly guy like you has a woman!! I who was born so valiant and remarkable am still a virgin!
When the Pitiful Creature ...... more precisely Adeline heard the word virgin, her face suddenly flushed again.
Grinning evilly, Shaar walked next to her and put his arm around her shoulders: Hey, tell me, did you touch a girl before? From my guess you already did! Hmpf, even calling her name so affectionately in your dreams! Have you tasted a woman before? Hey, are you a still virgin or not?
Adeline who was entangled by him gave up and hastily red at him while shouting angrily: I am not!!
Really? With big round eyes, Shaar stared at her with a face full of envy.
The Pitiful Creature was so angry that she was almost vomiting blood.....
Poor Hillbilly! Stupid Hillbilly! Of course I had not tasted a woman before! I am a maiden......
Alright, I wont ask anymore!
The Pitiful Creature had had enough.
Next morning on the road, Shaar was constantly scratching his head like a monkey and leaning towards her face with a lewd look. Continually asking weird questions whileughing stupidly and in the end, his skin was so thick that he started talking about the affair between a man and a woman.
Hey, Pitiful Creature, how did it feel to do it with a woman? Shaar put a serious look on his face and the Pitiful Creature did not know if she shouldugh or cry.
Alright! the Pitiful Creature (Adeline) sighed and thought for a moment: You are mistaken. Last night I was dreaming about my cousin. Adeline is one of my distant cousins and nothing more. Not my ...... ...... my special friend.
Hearing this, Shaar was suddenly disappointed, but soon his heart felt better and he startedughing: Ah so it is! Pitiful creature, you were born too ugly and I dont think there will be any girl that would fancy you anyway!! Haha, but dont worry, my old man taught me that the most important thing for a man is his ability. You were born with your appearance and theres nothing you can do about that. Although your skill is stillcking, you can slowly train it.
After a while, Shaar could not help but curiously ask: Your cousin ...... ah, Adeline, is she pretty? Hey, weve known each other for several days already and Ive saved you several times. As you can see, uncle Shaar is talented in martial arts and will be number one in the future, how about......
Stopping mid-sentence, Shaar gave the pitiful creature a closer look, shook his head and sighed: Ah ......forget about it, from the look of your appearance, I am afraid your cousin would not be much better off. Forget I asked about it. Also, Adeline, that name sounds somehow really ugly as well.
This was the final straw for the Pitiful Creature!
What are you talking about! Adelinees from the ancient Byzantine aristocracynguage! It means noble and beautiful! How can a hillbilly like you understand it!!
So irritating!
She was obviously a beauty and did not care even if this guy was treating her as someone ugly! However, now he even started to insult her name! !
......
However, because this hillbilly interrupted her thoughts, the Pitiful Creatures worries in her heart dissipated a lot.
The journey of today was very sessful and they did not encounter any danger. The group of people that the Pitiful Creature was worried about also did not appear.
When evening came, they finally encountered a problem.
The food was all gone.
In the beginning, the only food that Shaar carried with him was the meat of the wolf that he killed. However, since he could not carry the whole wolf on a journey, Shaar had cut few big pieces of meat and put it in his luggage. It would have been enough for two people to eat for at least a few days.
However now ...... their ranks increased to more than a dozen people, it was to the point that the food was not enough anymore.
In fact, Shaar was not a kind captor, but not letting those goblins eat would hurt their efforts to increase their travelling pace. When walking in the afternoon, some goblins were already slowing down despite Mr. Princess rampaging and cursing C in fact Mr. Princess himself was so hungry that his eyes grew dim.
Seems like we have to find something to eat and think of a way to hunt some game. Shaars eyes targeted Mr. Princess and the group of goblins. Seeing the look in his eyes, the pitiful creature started to pray for those poor goblins...... This hillbilly seemed vulgar, but he would even manage to do the most despicable and evilest things. As soon as he got an idea, Im afraid there wont be a good oue for those goblins.
Sure enough ......
Shaars solution was: Hunting!
Although they were in the wilderness, but even the wilderness had some food!
He started to kick a goblin warrior out of the group while ignoring the other partys screams. Holding his axe, Shaar started to cut this unlucky guys arms and legs.
In an instant, blood started to flow, and when the Goblin saw himself bleeding, he started wailing loudly.
Too noisy! If we catch a game, you can get an extra piece of meat! Shaar pped the face of this pitiful goblin and knocked out half his teeth.
Afterwards, he took out a rope and tied up this guys legs while throwing him in the open. Pulling the long rope, he and the other goblins stepped away tens of meters ...... hiding behind arge rock.
The poor bleeding Goblin screamed and his cries could be heard from afar.
Showing no pity, the other Goblins were in high spirits while hiding behind that rock, indeed ...... Goblin were happiest when seeing an unlucky fellow in pain or misery.
After a meals worth of energy, the bait goblin gradually stopped shouting because he ran out of strength, but not even a wolfs hair could be seen.
Please god, I hope the smell of its blood can attract some wolves. Shaar made a very devoted prayer.
You bastard, God will not bless such a cruel thing, do not be ridiculous! The Pitiful Creature could not understand this hillbillys cruelty.
Shaar stared at the Pitiful Creature and replied coldly: You better pray he does. If the goblin couldnt attract a wolf, then it probably means that wolves dislike stinking goblin blood...... In that case, I have to......
While talking, he swept over the pitiful creature body and she instantly turned pale from fear.
You, if you dare to use me as bait, I will fight with you until I die! Pitiful Creature desperately screamed while standing her ground.
...... Shaar looked at her and suddenly burst outughing: Rest assured, youre my bait for the dragon and I wouldnt use you yet.
He paused a moment and his tone became frustrated: I mean, if we do not catch prey, then ...... In order not to starve and we cant kill a wolf ...... then in the evening our only choice is to roast this goblin and eat it. Hey, Im sure you havent tried grilled goblin meat and neither have I. Hehe!
Shaar then looked at the Pitiful Creature with malicious eyes.
............
The pitiful creature was scared to death! Her face became pale, her hands and feet became weak and her vomit came out of her mouth when she remembered the group of goblin taking a bath in the morning. When she recalled the river that looked like a sewer afterwards, she wanted to vomit even more.
Haha! Shaarughed and went to pick her up. Looking at her with a disdained expression: Did you really believe me?? Hey! Would you dare to eat their meat? I wouldnt.
While helping the Pitiful Creature to sit on the ground and just when he wanted to say something, all of a sudden Shaars face suddenly changed!
He immediately threw himself on the ground and attached his ear firmly to the floor. Squinting his eyes for a moment, he looked up and his face showed a never before seen expression. His one hand quickly grabbed his waraxe, the other lifted his shield!
There are hoof soundsing from both directions in big number! Its very likely those guys!!
Just as Shaar finished talking, the Pitiful Creatures face suddenly lost all its color and her lips were trembling from fear.
Chapter 26 Close combat
Chapter 26 Closebat
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
In the wilderness, a caravan quickly came close from southeast. From the look of it, there were 7-8 ridersing this way. They created a cloud of dust behind them while traveling and from afar, it actually seemed like there were only three knights sitting on the horses, while the other horses were used as recements.
The shape of this fast traveling group was disciplined and organized. It appeared that they formed a triangle formation.
When this cavalry appeared in the distance, the group of goblins immediately became restless and started yelling. Mr. Princess soon rewarded these guys with some sword cuts, but it was obvious that he was also afraid and looked at Shaar nervously.
Pulling up his belt, Shaar pushed the Pitiful Creature behind the rock and warned her: If I dont call you, donte out!
Turning his head, he stared at Mr. Princess: You as well!
But ...... The Pitiful Creature was obviously very anxious and panicking: These people will kill you!
Its not certain. Shaars eyes lit up: Maybe its only an adventurer team passing by.
But ...... The Pitiful Creature clenched her teeth: They are surely the group that ughtered the goblin tribe and you know that!
Believe me, theres no other way out! Shaars eyes widened and shed a fierce look resembling a wild beast.
The goblin that was used as bait in front of them was still struggling. It did not have any strength left. His fear added to the excessive loss of blood made him almost faint. When he heard the hoof beatsing closer, the goblin started sobbing and screamed desperately.
The destination of this group was very clear; they were obviously riding in their direction.
This cavalry unit quickly shortened the distance to less than a hundred meters away and they did not stop nor rush too close. They suddenly turned their horses and decreased the speed while riding in a nking position. It was obvious that these fellows were cautious and very experienced. From the look of it, they would not dismount so easily. They circled the surroundings while maintaining their speed and keeping their distance to get a clearer view of the situation.
The knights riding these horses were very skilled and masterfully controlled the speed and direction while easily handling their horses. After circling the pitiful goblin for a bit, they reduced their speed and stopped further away.
The vanguard knight rode a big dark horse that looked both tall and magnificent. Even the best horse seller in Primal Wildfire would not have such a rare high-grade horse. Every horse had simr equipment and carried a weapon bag, a water bag and quivers. Several field survival tools were also bound on the horse saddle which showed that those fellows were obviously well prepared.
The knight that acted as vanguard had short curly hair and his face had the typical outline of a Byzantine. He was tall and sat with his back straight on the horse. He carried a long saber and his eyes maliciously stared at the goblin in the middle like a knife cutting butter. This knight was wearing a superior leather armor which belonged to the equipment of light cavalry. He carried a medium-sized military bow and two quivers with wild goose feathered arrows were hanging on both sides of the saddle. His arms disyed bulging muscle mass, his fingers were thick and both his upper and lower body showed that his was a veteran warrior.
A goblin? Hmpf ...... This knight grinned viciously.
Captain, there are some movements behind that rock, I can taste the smell already from here, haha! The Knight loudlyughed and his voice hinted a bit of arrogance. The other knight prepared his bow and took an arrow in his hand while his face showed alertness.
The vanguard knight sneered and gently kicked his horse ordering it to slowly move forward. Slowly approaching, his eyes did not even nce at the scared goblin on the ground and instead firmly fixed on the rock where Shaar was hiding. He firmly grabbed his saber and shouted: Come out!
Shaars figure slowly appeared from behind the rock and he calmly walked towards the knight only to stop 50 steps away from him. The goblin that acted as bait was currently in between those two.
Adventurer? Or thief? When the knight looked at Shaar and saw his big body, he was somewhat taken by surprise. With a great shield and a waraxe in Shaars hand C looking closely, although these two weapons were made of excellent quality material, they were somewhat built too shily andcked substance: A real experienced warrior would not take this kind of exaggerated weapon. Even soldiers from some strong and wellCknown forces would not choose to use suchrge weapons. Although a bigger and heavier weapon could increase its lethality, it also would affect its speed. Furthermore, a heavy weapon would not help in a lengthy battle.
Only those types of idiots that liked empty boasting would choose to use this kind ofrge weapon.
I am a magical beast hunter. Shaar replied loudly when he had discovered that the opposite party was staring at his weapon and subconsciously lifted his shield higher.
Magical beast hunter? The knight smiled, but his smiling face was still filled with malicious intent: What is a magical beast hunter doing here in the red wilderness? Here there are only goblins and death eaters.
Thats my concern. Shaar put on a show of bravado C in the wild, if you appeared weak, then the enemy would find it easier to bully you: Who are you people?
The knight did not reply and took his vision off of him to look at the goblin and immediately saw through Shaars intention: Huh, are you using it as a bait?
Unfortunately, the blood of a goblin stinks and you would probably have difficulties attracting game. Moreover, the wounds that you cut are too small and the blood is insufficient.
His malicious grin emerged again: I will help you rookie.
Finishing his sentence, he quickly unfastened a short spear from his saddle. With this spear in his hand, this knights body suddenly radiated a fierce killing intent. This kind of aura was obviously formed through many bloody battles and decades of training. Bending his back powerfully on the saddle, he cleanly threw that spear with an extremely beautiful posture!
Piercing the wind like an arrow, that short spear transformed into a white light and shot towards the goblin!
Seeing the other partys movement, Shaars round eyes immediately narrowed and he quickly took a big step forward while swinging his left arm to throw his great shield towards it......
Bang!
When that short spear bounced off the shield, several big sparks ware created. Even in broad daylight, those series of sparks could be seen!
Just after the goblin saw white light flying towards him he almost fainted from fear and when he heard that loud bang when Shaar used his shield to block that short spear, he immediately started screaming.
Oh? The knights eyes lit up. This fellow actually managed to block my spear with his shield?
Running quickly towards that goblin, Shaar started to stare cautiously at the knight while quickly picking up his shield.
The spot where the short spear hit the great shield was already dented and it also left behind a short but deep scratch! This made Shaar very anxious C this was the best weapon he ever had.
Magical beast hunter, you are quite skilled. The expression of the knight was somewhat gloomy. He tightened the saber in his hand and dered: But you declined my good intentions!
Even if its a goblin, hes my soso. Shaar kept his head high: If you cant even protect your own spoils of war, then you dont need to try your luck in Primal Wildfire.
I have to ask you a question. The knight turned his horse and encircled him: Do youe all the way from south? Did you encounter any other humans?
Shaar shook his head: Only met you.
Hm.The knight gave him a coldugh: Really?
Shaar did not speak and calmly observed the other party.
Alright. The knight mumbled something and his eyes suddenly shed a strong blood thirst: Kill him.
Just when his voice vanished, the another knight already rushed forward! When the horses hoof ran two steps, the knight was already wielding his saber. With his horse flying forward, that fellow bent over his body sticking closer to his horse, creating a perfect unity between man and horse. That sharp saber in his hand was still stained with blood from a previous battle! Under the sunlight, this glowing piece of people cutting de was awe-inspiring!!
With one shout, rider, horse and de arrived in an instant!!
Rushing in front of Shaar, this knight quickly struck down his saber!
Hiding behind that rock, the Pitiful Creatures legs became soft from shock!
The moment the other party rushed towards him, Shaar had already squinted his eyes transforming into two slits and shed cold killing intent. Preparing his bnce, he took a small step backwards and prepared his body while facing the iing horse. He subconsciously leaned his body and lowered his center of gravity ......
Bang!!!
With a dull noise, both men staggered and Shaar was greeted with the full force of both horse and saber. In that moment, he suddenly raised his shield while keeping it before his own head!
The knight on the other side had already leaned in and boosted his force with the power of his horse. Thebined strength of rider and horse hit Shaars shield and propelled it into the air splitting it in half!
Being hit by the full power of a running horse, Shaars body shook violently. It was a bit too much for him to endure and his chest tightened, taking his breath away. His left arm that lifted the shield just a while ago was in severe pain and his whole body was shaking while his vision became somewhat blurry.
However, he still started his counterattack.
Moving sideways with all his strength, he twisted his body and barely avoided the charging horse. Feeling the horses body and the riders leg grazing past his back, he felt the friction. Screaming with all his might, Shaar suddenly used his whole body to ram the horse!
After a long neigh, the knight immediately felt his own horse staggering while crashing down!
With Shaars inhuman strength, he unexpectedly knocked down a speeding horse, however it took its toll on his body. His strength started to wane and he was out of breath. Nevertheless, right now he could not rx and turned around with a leap. Raising his axe in his hand, he prepare to strike!
The rider that fell to the ground desperately tried to climb up, but failed. Before he realized what that white light was, Shaars axe was already over his head!
The knight immediately rushed to lift his saber trying to block the iing axe. With a loud ng, his saber managed to parry the axe, however with the tremendous difference in strength and with one knee on the floor, the knight could only roll on the ground while avoiding this tight spot.
Holding the upper hand, Shaar would not let him escape and followed up with two consecutive chops.
After two loud bangs, the saber finally broke in the knights hand and his palm was full of blood. Widening his eyes, he stared at Shaar in shock.
Just when Shaar was lifting his axe to finish this guy off, he heard hoof beatsing closer and when he turned round, he saw a group of ck shadows rushing towards him!
The leader of the knights rushed at the front with his saber raised and his face was making a ferocious expression! The sharp de was already in front of Shaars head!
Desperately blocking the saber with his axe, Shaars whole body felt like it was being electrocuted after a bang! In a sh, his opponents de was cutting deep into his axe that was made of fine steel. The sharp de shook violently and radiated a grey smoke!
The de that was emitting the weird smoke was constantly cutting deeper into his axes de!
Getting thrown away by that tremendous and fierce strength, Shaars body fell to the ground and his mouth tasted dust. His whole body was in severe pain and while trying to get up, he spat out several mouths full of blood and dust. Feeling that his hand suddenly became lighter, he took a look and saw that the waraxe made of superior steel in his hand was shed in half!!
Restraining his horse, the knight leader made a proud expression only to notice that his own saber was missing a palm-sized pieces when he identally took a look! This discovery took the knight leader somewhat by surprised, since he knew his own strength very clearly. A moment ago, he used his ki and thought that his de would split this fellow in half. However, not only did that not happen, he actually received a blow himself C he had also used the power of his horse!
Your skill is good, magical beast hunter. The knight leader hung his saber on the saddle and looked coldly at hispanion on the ground: Get up you failure! Do not embarrass us!
Chapter 27 Shaar’s fire pitchfork Part 1
Chapter 27 Shaars fire pitchfork Part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
Being cursed at by the knight leader, hisplexion immediately became purple. He seemed extremely afraid of this leader and did not even try to defend himself. Clenching his teeth, he struggled a bit while trying to get up, but instead stumbled and fell.
Looking at his face, the knight leadersplexion immediately became a little uglier and went several steps closer to him. Just when he wanted say something, he gave hispanion a closer look and sighed: Forget it, you have been injured. Now get up!
This fellow was already injured the moment when Shaar attacked his horse. Tackling a horse that was running at full speed, I am afraid only someone like Shaar who grew up in a mountain would dare to do something so reckless.
The moment when Shaar knocked down the horse, the knight immediately fell and a leg was actually entangled in the stirrup. He was fortunate that his horse-riding skill was extremely refined, and during the crash he quickly jumped off. He managed to get away with only a broken leg that was crushed underneath his horse.
Shaars chops were no doubt extremely powerful and injured him until he was unable to stand. However, since his foot was already broken, he is incapable of even supporting himself.
Furthermore, when the running horse was hit, half of the knights shoulder became badly bruised C thanks to wearing a leather armor, his injury was still light. If he wore metal armor instead, the shock would have broken his bones.
In the beginning, when the knight leader saw hispanion injured, he did not care about Shaar killing his distressedpanion with his axe. After all, their group only epted the strongest warriors, and if someone lost to a magical beast hunter from the mountains, it would really harm their reputation.
The knight leader gained some distance and looked at Shaar: Being able to parry my strike, your strength actually is not bad. ording to his status, getting his saber damaged to this extent by a wildling boy was already a great humiliation for him. Hanging his sabre back on his saddle, he stared at Shaar while sitting tall and his eyes radiated an intense anger. However, the murderous intention in his heart could not help but fade a bit: If he was able to bring back such a sturdy young man, with three years of training, he could transform him into an efficient killing machine.
This thought only circted in his brain for a while before he eliminated this possibility. Anybody who saw their faces during this mission were not to be allowed to live and tell the tale. Even a whole goblin tribe had been ughtered few days ago, how could they let a wildling boy live?
The malicious intent slightly surfaced again on his eyebrows and he immediately revealed his ominous decision once more: Such a pity, you can only me your bad luck.
Staring at the remnant of his split axe, Shaars heart immediately started to hurt. He was always a poor wretch and while practicing with an axe for more than ten years, he had not used any decent weapon before. The moment he got this waraxe, he was seriously ecstatic and would even keep it beside him while sleeping. Right now, it suddenly broke and he felt like a bankrupted beggar again after three days. In his heart there was an anger that was more intense and serious than anything he felt before.
Although the words of that knight leader was meant as apliment, however, when Shaar heard it, it actually felt like someone pped his face twice and said your skin is really thick.
After such an insult, how could Shaar endure it?
Half for his temper came from the simple and honourable straightforward attitude of the mountain people. However, the rest came from growing up in Primal Wildfire and mingling among the locals of Primal Wildfire town. He was gradually influenced by the deceitful and strong adventurers. These special characteristics were mixed together and formed the current Shaars character where honesty fused with a strange cunningness. Right now, his ruthless temper born from his childhood was stirred up.
Taking out another weapon from his saddle, the knight leader decided to use a wolfs teeth mace with a short handle this time. This mace was made with a wooden handle and had a heavy tip made of metal at the top. Numerous razor-sharp nails were mounted densely on the metal part. In cavalry battles, this kind of weapon was the most convenient one since the rider did not have to be afraid of breaking it and it was most suited for muscr knights with great strength.
The knight leader rode a fewps and with a whistle his horse started to rush towards his target once more. This time, he bent down immediately and his hand lifted the wolfs teeth mace up high while closing down to crush Shaars head! If this wolfs teeth mace actually hit his target, even with metal armor, it would be immediately ttened!
Seeing the other party rushing towards him, Shaars pupils suddenly contracted and he turned around with lightning speed. Sliding a few steps backwards, his breathing also changed, turning shorter and heavier. Suddenly sprinting forwards 3-4 steps, he saw the opposite partys horse in front of him with the wolfs teeth mace pounding towards him. Shaar abruptly took a bold thrust forward while leaping towards his opponent!
The movement during this leap was neat. It looked as if he transformed into a rabbit at that moment. His jump was both high and fast while bending his body beautifully mid-air!
With a shout, the wolfs teeth mace flew past Shaars head by a millimeter and the strong air pressure created by it scratched a few cuts on Shaars face. While in mid-air, Shaar pulled out his fire pitchfork with lightning speed and boldly thrust forward like a arrow!!
With a dull thumping sound, although Shaar had evaded the wolfs teeth mace, he was hit by the galloping horse. Nevertheless, his pitchfork maliciously pierced into the horses neck!
With a huff, the horse started to neigh in pain, while Shaar was hit and sent flying again. Only this time, he prepared hisnding earlier and readied his footsteps while treading heavily on the ground. Pushed back several steps, he stuck his pitchfork into ground to slow his impact and left a deep mark in the ground. Barely standing, his mouth started to spit a bit blood and he touched his chest at the location where he was severely injured while breathing heavily.
The knights horse that was directly pierced by the pitchfork a minute ago, took a few steps and screamed onest time before finally falling down. Fortunately, this knight had excellent riding skills and quickly used both his legs to push himself off the saddle. His martial art was also amazing and his foot unexpectedly split the stirrup with the kick. When he finally jumped off, he had not been squashed by the falling horse, however hisnding position was somewhat ugly and he had to roll a bit to lessen the impact before standing up.
Before he had a chance to recover himself, Shaar already threw himself at him. The pitchfork in his hand transformed into a venomous snake seeking his opponents neck! This knight leader who had already fought many battles did not panic at all and quickly pulled out a dagger from his waist to block......
That dagger had an extremely sharp edge and from its shing de, it suddenly started to burst out a mass of grey battle ki! When the dagger and the fire pitchfork shed, a loud bang could be heard......
Shaar immediately felt his arm shaking violently! A piece of metal was seeing fly in the sky and dropped to the ground with a bang. The knight leader who had a calm and calctedplexion a while ago suddenly changed! A ckish ki directly brushed past his neck and suddenly blood started to ssh out!
Experiencing the sudden pain, he immediately dodged aside. The muscles on his entire body tightened and this maneuver had taken out all of his energy from his survival instincts. When hended, the pain on his neck almost made him ck out. The moment he put his hand on the wound, he luckily discovered that it was not too deep. However, in his hand......
When the knight looked at his sharp dagger, only the hilt was remaining. The other half was actually stuck in the ground. However, the boy in front of him was still holding the fire pitchfork Cpletely intact!
The knight leader was speechless!
Shaar was also speechless!
Chapter 27 Shaar’s fire pitchfork Part 2
Chapter 27 Shaars fire pitchfork Part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
During that strike, Shaar parried the knights strong battle ki and as a result his arm was already numb to the degree that he was not able to hold his weapon anymore. Losing all the strength in his right arm, he quickly changed his charred pitchfork to his left hand. However, he had never actually thought that his rusty pitchfork would suddenly destroy his enemys sharp dagger!!
Damn it! The knight leader was enraged! Originally, he pitied Shaar a bit, but now this thought waspletely thrown away! With his status, he actually unexpectedly suffered 3 times under a wildling boys hand and even his neck got injured! If he had not responded in time, perhaps he would have lost his life just now!
Boss, take my sword!
The previously defeated knight shouted and threw his saber towards the knight leader whose heart was already filled with shame and resentment. With a roar, he rushed towards his prey like a tiger. Still not fully recovered, half of Shaars body was still in severe pain after being hit by that horse. Even if his body was as tough as a ferocious beast, he still had a hard time enduring it.
In an instant, the knight leader had rushed in front of him and already prepared to strike down his enemy. His battle ki was already ring up like a ck me and a mass of grey light was fully covering his weapon. Just before it hit, Shaar finally recovered and lifted his pitchfork to block it.
Ding!
This knight leaders sword technique was ruthless, but the first strike was still blocked. Not giving his opponent any time to breathe, the saber in his hand started overflowing with grey light and he continuously chopped down like a killing machine......Attacking in fury from all directions, his attacks resembled a violent thunder storm!
Under such powerful and refined sword techniques, Shaar immediately became like a wooden dummy. His martial art was crude and unsophisticated,pared to the opponents masterful sword technique, he was afraid that he could only be target practice.
However, something strange urred!
Ding! Ding!
Ding......
Under this berserk knight leaders violent onught, Shaar was having a hard time dealing with it and chaotically reacted to defend against it. There were several times where he was nearly cut into pieces or stabbed to death. Nevertheless, after a few exchanges, Shaars expression became increasingly entric. Not being able to finish him off, his opponents face started to turn hideous. The set of sword skills that Shaar was currently disying, was actually just some random reflexes. The handling of the pitchfork looked clumsy and slow, however it actually managed topletely ward off the ruthless attack of his opponent!
No matter how crazily the knight went on the offensive, his sabers ki was blocked off and unable to cut into the pitchfork in Shaars hand!
Even Shaar was a bit confused in his heart and his face reflected a surprised look.
This guy......This guy ......Is he actually ying with me? How can his martial arts be so shitty?
Huh? The blow that he just used, was it not the same technique the old man taught me to stab a coal briquette?
Eh? The chop just now, was it not the same way the old man taught me to cut firewood?
Oh? This hack... the old man taught me to hack steaks with this technique!
Ah? This strike... usually the old man taught me to shear wool the same way...... (ED: its like the karate kid)
Shaar did not know if he shouldugh or cry.
He suddenly discovered that his opponents every strike was what he practiced in the past thousands of times. Stabbing a coal briquette, chopping firewood, cutting a steak, shearing wool ......He could do these things perfectly even while he was asleep! Each move of this guys attacking pattern looked like as if he had reached an agreement with Shaar beforehand. Even if Shaar had a slower reaction speed than his opponent, as long as he took a nce at his movements, he could immediately judge his opponents sword direction urately. With just a casual block of his pitchfork, he could effortlessly fend off the knights fierce sword technique!
The knight leader could not believe his eyes......
Continuously, increasing his ki level in his sword, the knight leader was reaching his limit. The more he attacked, the greater the fear grew in his heart.
The knight leader who had endured countless years of hard training to polish his powerful and vicious sword technique felt extreme shame and rage in his heart. Right now, he wished nothing more than to pierce a dozen holes into this kid! A powerful military expert taught him this set of sword techniques when he was young. Using these techniques, he had escaped certain death countless times and he used these techniques to kill numerous powerful opponents that were stronger than him.
However, facing this kid, was simply, simply ......Simply like a nightmare!
Regardless of his movements and styles, the other party was just casually blocking it. Furthermore, the more this exchange continued, the more rxed this kid became. There were several times where though his sword had not moved yet, the pitchfork was already positioned to block it!!
Unable to bear it anymore, the knight leader could no longer supress the fear in his heart and started to shout. Bing desperate, he did not care about his style anymore and used all his strength to strike down.
ng!!
When the saber got stuck between the prongs of the pitchfork, their bodies trembled from the impact and became stiff.
Both were out of breath at the moment, however while Shaars face reddened, the knight leadersplexion was pale. While their weapons were interlocked with each other, a sudden breaking sound could be heard. Out of nowhere, the sword in the knights hand abruptly started to break into 17 pieces!! On the other hand, the pitchfork in Shaars hand was still as ck as before and was in perfect condition!!
They looked at each other and noticed that the other party was as dumbfounded as they were. Not able to bear the surprise, Shaar started to give the knight a wink and whispered:
Hey my Friend, do you also spend your time at home stabbing coal briquettes and chopping steaks? Youre quite skilled with that set of movements......
When the knight leader heard this, his face color immediately changed and his chest started to hurt from this psychological attack. Stumbling a few steps backwards, blood suddenly sprayed out of his mouth.
Note: Vomiting blood was a hyperbole in Chinese culture
ED: In Romance of the Three Kingdoms for example, Zhou Yus death was caused by Zhuge Liang upsetting him until he vomited blood.
While his opponent was vomiting blood, Shaars head was still feeling a bit foggy. However, when he saw that the knight leader had no weapon in his hand anymore, he did not hesitate at all and rushed forward to pierce his opponent with his pitchfork!
Who would have thought that the knight leader waspletely stupefied and kept staring at Shaar. Constantly keeping his eyes on Shaar, hepletely forgot to dodge and was standing there speechless.
Just when the charred pitchfork was moments away from piercing his head, Shaar suddenly heard the sound of a bowstring vibrating behind him.
Phew!
After a sharp piercing sound, Shaar cried out in pain and dived aside to dodge, but that ck light had already pierced his body! A wild goose feathered arrow was stuck on his shoulder and the fletching was still trembling!
In the distant, that third knight with a calm face was currently pulling his bow, and on the bowstring alreadyid two arrows that were aimed at Shaar.
Kid, put down your weapon and slowly back off a few steps!
Clenching his teeth, Shaar grabbed the arrow tail and his eyebrows were revealing a hint of ferociousness. Just when he was getting ready to rush forwards, he heard the sound of a bowstring propelling an arrow and it hit just three centimeters in front of his foot!
I will only say it once, back off! The third knight in the distance stared at Shaar coldly. The pair of eyes were so cold that it did not show the slightest hesitation.
Right at that moment, hoof beats could be heard from the opposite shore!
Chapter 28 No good intentions
Chapter 28 No good intentions
This chapter was donated by:
Onur from Turkey
Joseph from US
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
The ck iron arrow was steadily pointed at Shaar and it looked like the knights control over his bow was extremely polished. His eyes kept staring at his target and his expression was as calm as water. Locked on to his target, Shaar could feel the tingling on his scalp even with such arge distance between them.
Nevertheless, his temper could not be suppressed!
What kind of person was Shaar? He grew up in the mountain and mingled in Primal Wildfire town since his childhood. A person like him could be persuaded by reason but would not yield to force. If you talked to him honestly, he would consider negotiating. However, the more force you use, the more it stimted his inner rage.
Simply put, he was one of those hotheads who would not back down even if he knew that he could not beat his opponent. He would risk his own life just to let the other guy get a taste of his own blood!
Facing the awe-inspiring arrow, Shaarsplexion changed and he became more concentrated.
The hoof beats across the river on the opposite shore were rapidlying closer. With the corner of his eyes, Shaar swept over the distance and saw the big dust cloud. By analysing the details, he was certain that there were at least a dozen knights rushing towards them. Right now, with only three opponent he only managed to defeat two with great difficulty and nearly lost his poor life. If there were again 7 or 8 more....
Quickly calcting the distance of the iing riders, Shaar steeled his heart and made up his mind.
While staring at the knight with the bow, the knight noticed the change in Shaars eyes already before he had a chance to move his hands. Feeling the iing danger, the knight loosened his fingers that held the bowstring without hesitation......
With a buzzing sound, his final arrow aimed at Shaars throat! Tightening his whole body, Shaar took a deep breath and leapt horizontally towards his opponent and threw his pitchfork mid-air. His weapon flew with lightning speed toward the knight in the distance!
Puff!!
A fountain of blood suddenly burst out the knights chest as the pitchfork pierced through his body. The throw was so powerful that it knocked his opponent off his horse. The body immediately fell to the ground and the pitchfork nailed it to the floor!!
Feeling something cold touching his neck, Shaar tried his best to dodge, but who would have thought that the knights archery skill was so profound that he already predicted Shaars movement. Even when Shaar used all his power to avoid the arrow, the knight had already calcted it into the trajectory and transformed the arrow into a deadly snake biting into Shaars neck....
In that moment, even Shaar thought that his life was over when he felt something hitting his neck. Hisst thought in his mind actually was:
Motherfuck, will I die like this? Dying as a virgin......
......
Ssh!
Shaar dropped to the ground and his clothes became aplete mess. However, when he touched his neck, there was not a single drop blood. He saw the arrow lying on the ground next to him. Seeing that the arrowhead became dull, he could not help but be startled. Wondering how he survived, he touched his neck with his hand and suddenly felt the greyish stone that the old man left behind. This item was the only thing that he inherited from him. As a matter of fact, Shaar did not know what this stone was and he just kept it while casually hanging it on his neck. He would never have guessed that this thing would actually save his life and deflect the arrow from his neck......
There was no problem with the knights uracy, on the contrary... His shot was too urate! If he had moved his hand a tiny bit and the aim was half a centimetre off, then perhaps right now Shaar would be greeting the old man in hell.
Dying full of regret, the body of the knight that was nailed to the ground twisted a few times and stopped breathing. I am afraid, even in death he would never understand that his mistake was that his uracy was too precise.
After touching his neck a few times, his energy returned and he instantly jumped up. Spitting on the ground, he leapt several steps towards the dumbfounded knight leader and kicked him in his face. Shaar then rushed towards the dead knight and pulled out his pitchfork.
Even if he was a bit of a simpleton, how could he not notice that there was something wrong with his pitchfork?!
The hoof beats in the distance instantly made him anxious again and the sound increasingly caused his heart to beat faster. Not daring to dy any longer, Shaar returned to the rock and started carrying the Pitiful Creature that was scared silly.
Dumbfounded, the Pitiful Creature stared at Shaar: You, you have defeated Rahim......
Rahim my ass! Incapable of focusing his mind on other things, Shaar pped the pitiful creatures face with is palm and asked: Can you ride a horse?
The Pitiful Creature immediately awoke and subconsciously nodded. Shaar instantaneously threw her on a horse: Ride north and dont stop! Finishing his sentence, he ignored the Pitiful Creatures protest and poked the horses ass with the pitchfork. Barely sitting on the horse, the Pitiful Creature screamed and almost flew off her saddle. While the horse bolted away, she could only use all her strength to hold on to the horses neck.
When the knight leader and the knight with the broken foot saw the Pitiful Creature, their faces suddenly reddened from anger and stubbornly stared at Shaar while their bodies trembled.
Taking another horse for himself, Shaar instantly discarded all the weapons and tools on the saddle. After mounting the horse, Shaar looked at the goblins behind the rock and made a hand gesture: Oaks,e!
Hesitating for a moment, Oaks finally understood that Shaar wanted to bring him with him and shouted full of delight. He was not a fool, seeing those knights at opposite shore of the rivering closer, he knew that he would only get butchered if he stayed. Shaar picked up Oaks and put him in front of him and looked at the remaining goblins. Finally deciding, he grabbed the smallest one and put him behind him......
Although there were three riders on the horse, this kind of warhorse was extremely powerful. Since the goblin were by nature small, the total weight was not high and still tolerable for the horse.
Oakes suddenly felt a bit uneasy. Since he had a special status, he was qualified to ride with Shaar to escape. However, why did his human master take another goblin?
Nevertheless, there was no time to speak. Shaar already saw the cavalry preparing to cross the river and the two vanguard riders were already in the water. Ready to depart, Shaar gave the horses belly a strong kick, but it unexpectedly made the warhorse neigh and rear. This sudden move almost threw off Shaar and the two goblins. Luckily, he mped tightly with his legs onto the horses belly and grabbed those two goblins with his hands. Or else, he might have put on a good show while running behind his horse.
His heart was getting anxious, in fact how could a beggar hunter like him who lived in the mountain actually know how to ride a horse? Nheless, after sitting firmly on the saddle, he did the same old trick and stabbed his pitchfork into the horses buttocks. That pitiful warhorse neighed in pain and dashed forward wildly like the wind.
At this moment, half of the knight had already crossed the river and separated into two teams. One team checked on the three defeated knights and the remaining people started to give chase without hesitation.
Shaars horse bolted after the Pitiful Creature, however he had never ridden a horse before and felt the whistling sound of wind past his ears. Sitting on the horse, he nearly threw up his breakfast, but suddenly heard the horse hoovesing closer behind him.
Turning his head, he saw numerous riders hot on his tail.
Since Shaar did not learn any horse riding, his skill was like a nk te. Furthermore, this warhorse was powerful, but it still carried three riders. Although the two goblins were quite light, both of them added together were as heavy as a human. After running for a while, the speed gradually started to slow down.
Seeing more and more pursuers catching up, Shaar desperately kicked the horses belly while stabbing it with his pitchfork. That pitiful horse was really unlucky. It could only raise its hooves and continue dashing forwards. No one appreciated that it was running considerably faster than usual and it ran until foam started to form around its mouth.
While sitting on the horse, Shaar suddenly heard the sound of a bowstring behind him and immediately ducked his head while bending down his body.
Closing down the distance, the knights chasing him took out their bows and started to shoot arrows at him. The arrows flew past his ears while making swishing sounds. With no horse riding experience whatsoever, Shaar naturally would not know any difficult manoeuvres. Nevertheless, he actually startedughing loudly and did not even attempt to dodge. Grabbing the goblin behind him, he used him to shield against the iing arrows......
Ouke, Ouke Only the pitiful screams of that goblin could be heard. In an instant, 17 arrows were stuck in his buttocks making it look like a hedgehog.
Using his meat shield to block in all directions, that goblins desperate Ouke, Ouke screams gradually toned down. When Shaar took another look at his victim, he noticed the body was already fully covered with arrows and there was almost no more space left for his hand to grab.
The knights on his tail finally discovered that Shaar was shamelessly using a meat shield and were not willing to waste any more arrows. They forced their horses to continue the pursuit.
With a maliciousugh, Shaar shamelessly threw that pitiful meat shield away.
At that moment, Mr. Princess who was sitting at the front became terror-stricken! Even with his low intelligence, he understood the reason his human master took two goblins with him a moment ago......
There were no good intentions in his heart!!
Sure enough, the moment Shaar threw away his meat shield, he grabbed his spare meat shield No. 2 Mr. Princess and ced him behind his body. Oaks screamed desperately: Buttocks, Sijie, does not want!!!
For Shaar right now, his own life was more important, how would he have the luxury to care about the safety of Mr. Princess butthole......
After running for an hour, Shaar stabbed the horses buttocks so often that this horse was too tired to run any faster. Its mouth was covered with foam, but those pursuing knights were still not thrown off his tail. To his terrible surprise, he actually managed to catch up with the Pitiful Creature while pushing his horse to its limits.
Just at that moment, the Pitiful Creature in front of him suddenly reined and forcefully stopped her horse. Turning around, she desperately waved her hands to signal Shaar to stop.
Looking in the distance, Shaar immediately discovered that a river was cutting off their passage. The dry winter had abruptly transformed the river bank into a steep cliff and turned it into a deep canyon in front of them. That canyon was at least a dozen meters deep! Fortunately for them, because it was upstream, the width was reduced a lot.
Struggling to restrain his horse, Shaar saw that his pursuers were closing in and simply dragged the pitiful creature from her saddle towards his own. Keeping his eyes on the canyon, Shaar stabbed his horses buttocks one more time....
The horse dashed off with itsst strength and rushed towards the edge of that canyon!
The horse made an elegant arc mid-air, then ......Fell down.
Chapter 29 A virgin’s heart
Chapter 29 A virgins heart
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
Proofreader: Hydramon
Ssh!!
With a giant ssh, the trio and the horse fell into the river. Luckily for them theynded upstream of the river. Although it was the dry season right now, the river bed upstream had a fairly abundant volume of water. Otherwise, if they fell from such high ce, they would have be a meat pie by now.
The moment they fell in the water, the powerful current instantly pulled them deep under the water. While struggling furiously, Shaar felt a massive amount of river water rushing inside his mouth and nose. Within the water, he started to resist feverishly when he felt his legs entangled in the stirrup, but was not able to set himself free and entwined further with it. Feeling the desperation, he subconsciously opened his mouth to breathe and water immediately started to fill his lungs, almost choking him to death.
Feeling more and more water pouring in, Shaar felt his hands and feet getting heavier. His body constantly became weaker, his consciousness began to blur and the strength to struggle was evading him.
Exactly at that moment, a hand suddenly extended from the side and pulled out the pitchfork from Shaars waist and started to break the stirrup. Pulling Shaars armpits from behind, they started to float upward......
When they reached the surface, Shaar suddenly felt a bright light in front of him. Desperately dragging his body out of the river, his rescuer finally managed to put him on a rock.
With water dripping down her hair, the Pitiful Creature struggled to turn Shaars body and started to punch his stomach with her firsts.
Boah!!
The moment Shaar opened his mouth, he belched and the river water started to spray out. Coughing violently for a little while, he started to gasp heavily for air.
Looking at him with worried eyes, the Pitiful Creature asked: Hey, are you alright?
I am so full ...... Shaar responded after waiting a while.
`
Breathing heavily for a while, Shaar looked up and saw the Pitiful Creature and Oaks beside him C the trio were now at the base of this canyon in the middle of the river. They were lying on the surface of a rock that was sticking out of the river bed. The surface was the size of two dining tables and they were surrounded by the river.
On top of the canyon, they could hear men shouting and horses neighing, and looking from afar their pursuers were already on the edge of the canyon. Circling around the canyon with their horses several times, they stared downward for a while frustrated. The side of the canyon had steep cliffs and there were no roads down. The river water had created a t wall after countless years and it was so slippery that no one dared to climb it. Unless the knights transformed into monkeys, it was literally suicide to try.
After observing them for a while, those guys finally departed unwillingly. Returning to their horses, they probably decided to ride downstream and search for a topographically tter ce to cross. Shaar remembered very clearly that the riverbed remained an exceptionally steep terrain for quite arge stretch. In order to find a ce to cross the river, they had to ride to their camping ce from yesterday. However, even on horseback, riding there and back would take at least a few hours.
After the pursuing soldier left, they were safe temporarily and Shaars heart immediately rxed a bit. He turned around, coughed out the remaining water and looked at the Pitiful Creature with a somewhat strange expression: Was it you who just pulled me out of the water?
The Pitiful Creature gave this hillbilly an angry nce. Her whole body was soaked, her hair was drenched and stuck to her clothes. She replied angrily: What do you think?! You idiot, you clearly did not know how to swim. The moment you fell into the water you started to sink! Someone like you actually dared to jump over a river with a horse?
Tasting his mouth few times, Shaar gave off a stupidugh: That ......I heard many stories where the hero leads his pursuers to a cliff and used his horse to jump over it. Even if the cliff was wide, they always managed to jump over it magnificently. How did we not manage it? Probably because youre too heavy!
Hearing thest sentence, the Pitiful Creatures heart started to fill with anger C for every woman, no matter ugly or beautiful, their body weight would always be a sensitive issue.
However, faced with this hillbilly, the Pitiful Creature could not even bother to start an argument and gave him a disdainful look.
Shaar was not a fool, after a moment of thinking, he quickly understood the circumstances.
When he leapt over the cliff and fell into the water, both the Pitiful Creature and the goblin princess were just sitting on the horse. The moment they fell into the water they would quickly float to the surface. Since Shaar had wrapped himself on the stirrup, the huge weight of the horse directly dragged him under water. This fellow who grew up in the mountain, never learned how to swim and if the Pitiful Creature did not save him, he would probably have lost his life here.
Im afraid those guys will be back soon. We must think of a way to leave here as soon as possible. When Shaar sat up, he immediately frowned from the paining from his shoulder. The arrow was still stuck inside. A moment ago, when he was desperately trying to flee, he could still suppress the pain. However, now that he rxed a bit, the pain suddenly became unbearable. Gripping the arrows tail, he exhaled and started to curse.
Seeing Shaars appearance, the Pitiful Creatures anger immediately dispersed and looked at him with concern: You are heavily injured. We have to remove the arrow.
Slightly hesitating for a moment, she picked up the pitchfork and started to take off Shaars coat. Stripping off the leather armor taken from Nigal, one of the Four Master of Royal Capital, the Pitiful Creature used the pitchfork to cut open the leather near the wound. Although the pitchfork looked blunt and rusty, it was unexpectedly sharp and cut open the leather immediately.
That arrow had pierced the muscle very deeply and Shaar was lucky that the shot did not prate his shoulder. Seeing the wound covered in blood, the Pitiful Creatures heart started to tremble and she had to endure the feeling of nausea: You need to endure the pain for a bit. She started to cut open the flesh wound with the pitchfork.
When the pitchfork entered his flesh, Shaar suddenly gave off an earth-shattering howl. The Pitiful Creature who had resisted the sight of blood until now, nearly fainted from this scream and shook her hand while staring angrily at Shaar: What are you shouting about?
What do you think! Let me stab you once and see if you feel the pain! Shaar justified himself.
Looking at your fight with your life on the line a moment ago, you really struck fear into the hearts of others. Why arent you acting like a hero now? The Pitiful Creature started to mock him light heartedly.
Rolling up his eyes, Shaar replied: Nonsense, who said that heroes did not fear pain? Even in a desperate battle, when you get cut by sword or shot by an arrow, it still hurts! Im not hero, theres no need to forcefully pretend otherwise. After this sentence, he shuddered from pain.
Then ......endure it for a bit. When the Pitiful Creature wanted to ridicule him a bit more, she remembered that this hillbilly got injured to rescue her. She could not bear to mock him afterwards and endured theughter while changing to a gentler tone. She leaned closer towards him and carefully cut the wound with the pitchfork.
When Shaar opened his mouth again to scream from the pain, his voice suddenly got stuck in his throat.
You ask why?
Since the Pitiful Creature was leaning her head towards Shaars face, he felt her breath gently stroking his face and smelled a sweet fragranting from her. Shaars virgin heart immediately started to jump faster from instinct. An indescribable excitement and numb feeling started enclose his heart.
Ignorant in his brain, he started to give birth to a ridiculous idea: This guy, I didnt see him brushing his teeth for several days, how is his mouth not smelling......
When male hormones encountered female hormones, the body started to act ording to human nature and this kind of thing could not be exined.
Frightened by this kind of feeling, Shaar subconsciously took a deep breath, but did not think that he would actually breathe in more of the Pitiful Creatures fragrance. His heart immediately started to pump faster. At that time the Pitiful Creature felt that Shaars body was slightly moving and subconsciously turned her head dissatisfied and said: Stop moving around, I ......wo!!
The moment her head turned to the side, her lip suddenly touched Shaars mouth when he opened it to breathe......
In a sh, both of them became stupefied.
In fact, their lips only touched for a slight moment and the Pitiful Creatures lips slightly swept past Shaars mouth. It was like a touch rather than an actual kiss and it felt like a kiss, but there was a trace of distance between them. However, both of them chose to believe that they actually felt their lips touching each other.
TL: God... that was hard to trante...
That moment, Shaars heart was in a daze: No wonder this fellow had a soft-spoken voice, his lips felt so soft......
A secondter, they simultaneously cried out and immediately separated from each other. Shaar stared at the Pitiful Creature with widened eyes and the Pitiful Creature fiercely wiped her mouth with a reddened face.
The Pitiful Creature was vomiting blood in her heart: I am doomed... I gave my first kiss to a hillbilly......
Shaar was also vomiting blood in his heart: Fuck! Last time I actually had morning wood while hugging this guy! Now I was kissed by a man!!!
The moment Shaar opened his mouth to yell, he suddenly felt that there was a weird feeling on his shoulder. Looking down, the Pitiful Creature who was holding that arrow on his shoulder a moment ago had subconsciously pulled it out by force with her hands when they separated!
Widening his eyes, Shaar suddenly issued an earth shaking scream!
His shoulder twitched and blood started to burst out......
Chapter 30 A hint of throbbing heart
Chapter 30 A hint of throbbing heart
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
Proofreader: Hydramon
The pain in his shoulder forced Shaar to squeeze his eyes and mouth together, giving him a ridiculous look on his face. Quickly putting pressure on his wound, his body trembled severely for a while, and he started to breathe out heavily. Refusing to remind himself of their kiss a moment ago, he started to curse: Do you want to kill me!!
The Pitiful Creature instantly became enraged. This hillbilly took massive advantage of her and actually dared to get angry and scold her: You bastard, a moment ago
Shut up! Shaars face instantly changed color and forcefully gritted his teeth: Nothing happened a moment ago! You better quickly forget about it! You, you better not tell this to anybody else, otherwise I wont ever be able to leave my house in the future!
While talking, Shaar looked around and saw the shy goblin princess sitting at the corner and started to give off a strong murderous intent: And you! You also better not say a word about it!
The goblin princess heart instantly filled with dread and quickly nodded.
The Pitiful Creature almost fainted from anger!
Not only did she stop believing in natural justice after this hillbilly took advantage of her, now this bastard actually started to act as if he was the one who was vited!
After such a side-show, both of them turned their heads and started to ignore each other.
Pulling out a piece of cloth, Shaar started to bind his wound and sat down while holding his head in worry.
Where did Shaars worriese from?
Stupid question, how could he not be worried?
When he calmed down, he indignantly discovered the fact that Uncle Shaar turned into a poor wretch again.
In order to escape a moment ago, Shaar had to throw away all his belongings to save them! Which meant he could not bring the heavy luggage that he had carried around all the time!
God dammit! There were still a dozen gold coins inside!!
Both his waraxe and his shield were destroyed.
Even the wolf skin of that Bloodthirsty Great wolf was left behind!!
Right now, Shaar had returned to the same situation as when he left Primal Wildfire town. No,pared to that time, he at least also had a rotten axe in his hand. Now his only remaining weapon was the pitchfork.
Ah ah?!!
The pitchfork!!
Quickly picking up the pitchfork that the pitiful creature left beneath his foot, Shaar carefully held it in his hands and observed it.
This rotten pitchfork was fully covered in ayer of ck ash after using it to transport ck coal for countless years. I am afraid that the thickyer could not be cleaned even if someone tried to scratch it off. It did not even have one shiny spot on it left.
Shaar did not even know where this tool came from and was already using it before he could remember. Most likely, the old man threw it into the furnace a long time ago. Shaar had never discovered its magical usefulness and usually only used it to stab a coal briquette or to flip some charcoals and so on.
As for its sharpness Would you ever take your family pitchfork and start to use it as a kitchen knife to chop stuff when you had nothing to do?
After being busy for a while, the anger in Shaars heart slowly disappeared. He looked at the Pitiful Creature and suddenly remembered some doubts that he wanted to rify and coughed: Hey, ehm, you, I need to ask you something.
The Pitiful Creature put on a serious face and turned around: What?!
Shaar sighed and made somewhat of a contemting expression: Hey If Im not mistaken, those guys who wanted to kill us are rted to you! That fellow riding the horse asked me if I met another human being, and I noticed that when you saw them, you looked like as if youd seen a ghost!
The color instantly drained from the Pitiful Creatures face and she knew that she could not hide it any longer. Moreover, when they escaped a moment ago, the opposite party already saw her and therefore, it was inevitable that they would never give up. Realizing that there was no way out, she nodded with a sullen face: YesThose people are looking for me and should have been sent by my uncle.
Your uncle? Shaar frowned and stared at Pitiful Creature: Are those people there to rescue you? He quickly shook his head after his own question: Doesnt seem like it! You seemed afraid of being found by them.
The Pitiful Creature pursed her lips and finally said in a low voice: You dont need to guess anymore. Their order should be to kill me!!
Staring at her with his widened eyes, Shaar carefully examined the Pitiful Creature from head to toe for a while. His intense stare made the Pitiful Creature uneasy, and she secretly sighed while hesitating for a while. If this hillbilly questioned her more closely, should she actually tell him about the truth or not. Looking at the situation, she could only depend upon his protection right now
With a sad look, she said: This affair originated from a secret scandal in my family
Before she could continue, Shaar suddenly startedughing and stopped her conversation while forcefully patting her shoulder. He almost dislocated the Pitiful Creatures shoulder with one pat: Haha! Then, doesnt it mean that Ive saved you again just now?! Hey, Pitiful Creature, it looks like your familys very rich, since they could hire such fierce assassins. If we make it back alive, you should pay me a big protection reward!
The Pitiful Creature opened her mouth and stared at Shaar, somewhat surprised. She finally could not bear it anymore and whispered: You, do you not want to ask me
No need to ask. Shaar waved his hand while his face showed a calm expression: Whats the point of knowing more, would it improve our current predicament? We can talk if we manage to get back alive!
Just when he rxed a bit, in less than a moment, he suddenly noticed that his own hand was still on the Pitiful Creatures shoulder. He instantly felt a chill in his heart and quickly pulled back his hand while his body shuddered.
Not daring to look at the Pitiful Creature again for fear of recalling his tragedy a moment ago, Shaar averted his eyes and looked at the surrounding: First, we need to find a way to leave here, those guys didnt look like theyd give up easily, ehm, we
Even with our current situation, you still want to look for that dragon? The Pitiful Creature frowned and had a somewhat concerned expression: Even if you find that buried dragon treasure, while we are being chased by those people, there is no way to bring back the treasure.
Venting out his anger, Shaar snorted and replied: No other choice. Those guys are in the south, if we turn back now, well walk into a trap. Therefore, our only option is to walk towards the north.
Taking his pitchfork, Shaar started to look at the opposite cliff and made some gesture with his hand. Taking a few steps backwards, he suddenly jumped in the air towards the cliff.
His strength was quite scary, with only a few steps, he unexpectedly jumped several meters high and threw himself on the cliff. With a roar, the pitchfork stabbed maliciously into the cliff! This weapon cut stones as if they were made out of tofu!
Using the pitchfork as a foothold, Shaar used his free hand to throw them a rope that was twined on his waist: Grab this rope, I will pull you up.
This guys body was simr to a monster. Even when he suffered several injuries, he still had so much energy.
After using the rope to pull up the Pitiful Creature and goblin, he wrapped the rope around his waist again and used his pitchfork to cut into the cliff a few times in order to make a gap. cing his hand firmly in the newly created gap, he pulled up the pitchfork again and used this method to climb upwards.
While repeating this method several times, he finally managed to pull the Pitiful Creature and the goblin princess up the cliff.
Finally arriving at the top, Shaar fell on the ground gasping for air. The wound on his shoulder reopened and blood was flowing out, staining his clothes.
Seeing this, the Pitiful Creature began to worry: Your wound is bleeding again
Shaar grunted and replied in a bad mood: Of course itll start bleeding. Just cant find some medicine here, damn
When he mentioned the medicine, the Pitiful Creature eyes lit up and immediately sat down to take off her boot, while exposing her feet.
This morning, she had applied fresh medicine to her wounded feet. Since they were in a bad position right now, they had to manage with what they have. She started to scrap the remnant medicine from her own wound with her hand.
Looking at her, Shaar became enraged: Hey! You expect me to put this on my wound after you had it on your smelly feet?
Tearing up from anger, the Pitiful Creature bit her lip and yelled: Do not use it if you do not wish to. I hope you suffer from the pain!
Being ustomed to survival in the wild, Shaar knew that this kind of wound could kill someone just from the blood loss, if it did not get treated. Even if he had a tough body, they were in a crisis right now, and he could not be picky about such small stuff.
While continuing their journey, Shaar, who had been injured on his shoulder, could not carry the Pitiful Creature anymore and therefore Oaks began to suffer.
He was forced to carry the Pitiful Creature, who was twice as tall as him, on his back while hobbling behind Shaar.
Our trio did not dare to walk along the river bank and went east for a while until they changed their direction toward the north during the evening.
Knowing that their pursuers could catch up to them at any moment, they naturally did not dare to set camp and traveled throughout the night.
Not having any food or sleep, those three were tired and hungry. They feared that a fire would expose their positions at night and did not dare to light one. After being on the road for the greater part of the night, except Shaar who still had some strength left, both the Pitiful Creature and Oaks were out of energy.
Especially the Pitiful Creature, who was soaked in water yesterday, was freezing in the evening because of the cold winter breeze. When the morning arrived, this youngdys face was pale and her teeth were chattering while sitting on the Oaks back.
Seeing her in this kind of state, Shaar started to worry. At daybreak, they finally sat down to rest. The goblin princess small thin legs were already shaking unstoppable like leaves, and he fell to the ground like a rock, unable to stand up again.
Barely keeping up his spirit, Shaar started to search in the surrounding for a while and started to cheer loudly after he flipped a stone. He instantly pulled out his pitchfork and started to dig furiously into the soil.
Momentster, Shaar ran back with a hand full of red thin stuffs that looked like fish eggs.
Weakened from the cold, the Pitiful Creature saw Shaars hand in front of her and looked down at the weird things in his hand: What?
Eat it! Shaar ordered her without exnation and started to pull her chin in order to forcibly open her mouth and stuff those things inside her mouth.
In her mouth, those things felt thin and crispy, while giving off a sour taste. The texture was actually not bad and with some food in her stomach, the Pitiful Creature immediately felt her body warming up. While warm feeling spread from her belly, she looked at this hillbilly, and her eyes expressed a bit of gratitude: What are those things?
Licking his lips, Shaar looked at his hand C there was only a small amount, and the Pitiful Creature already ate all of it.
Red ant eggs. Shaar answered: These things are quite amazing. They can fill you up, and those red ant eggs will cure your cold. Youll soon start sweating and feel morefortable.
Before the Pitiful Creature could say anything, she suddenly saw Shaar gulping down his saliva. Seeing that this hillbillys hand was empty, she immediately became aware of the situation. It was said that every person would have a soft heart during their weakest moment. For some unknown reason, the warm feelinging from the red ant eggs in her belly were also warming up her heart right now. Staring at this hillbilly, she could no longer utter a word anymore.
When the sun came out, our trio started to set off again. Like Shaar said, the Pitiful Creature started sweating and had her spirit restored. However, for some unknown reason, she stayed silent and no longer spoke with Shaar. Her usual squabble with him also stopped, and she only asionally turned her eyes and stared at this hillbilly.
In the morning, this hillbilly walked in front with his head held high. The chilly morning breeze mixed with Shaars hot breath in the cold air, and while the Pitiful Creature watched this, especially his magnificent broad back, she could not help but to unconsciously be enchanted by it
Chapter 31 A dead person’s head
Chapter 31 A dead persons head
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
After crossing the wildness in an alert state for an entire day, maybe because of Shaars massive luck, those pursuers were not able to catch up.
The further they walked, the farther away they got from the danger, and the sense of uneasiness in their heart gradually dispersed.
Taking advantage of the daylight, Shaar picked up some dry herbs and burned it into nt ash to apply on his wound. People who were experienced in surviving in the wild would use this kind of ash to stop the bleeding if theycked medicine after getting injured. Not only could this ash stop bleeding, it could also prevent infections.
During the second day, Shaars luck jumped to its peak when they actually met a jackal that tried to attack them at midnight.
This animal died a very tragic death under Shaars pitchfork and was made into a tasty barbecue. The remaining meat turned into dried rations for their journey C Only the pitiful goblin princess burden suddenly increased a lot.
TL: We all know how pitiful they die... poor animals...
Without any sympathy, Shaar treated Oaks as a ve.
The goblin princess actually did not have anyints. For goblins, once their status turned into a soso, humanw did not apply to them anymore C oh, thats right a goblin did not know anything about humanw in the first ce.
After walking in the wilderness for almost five days, they finally saw a continuous panorama of green and ck in the distant horizon......
Mountains! They finally saw the mountains!
The trio immediately started cheering and Shaar even started to beat his chest while roaring furiously.
Those few days had put tremendous pressure on him. Even as a seasoned hunter, he was a little worried that he was lost.
In order to escape their pursuers, they stayed far away from the river, but the river was the best method to identify their location.
Moreover, ording to the information of Mr. Princess, they should have seen the mountains after three days. However, they actually walked for five days.
If they had walked for two more days and were still unable to find the mountains, perhaps the pitiful goblin would have to suffer Shaars wrath for giving him false information.
Although they saw the mountains from afar, there was a saying Seeing a mountain from afar, would kill the horse to reach it. Our trio spent half a day walking until they arrived in the forest at the foot of the mountain.
Finally seeing the green woods, Shaar was so excited that he performed a somersault and yelled a few times.
For someone like Shaar who grew up in the mountain forest, as soon as he saw the scenery, it instantly gave him a familiar feeling that was impossible to describe. For him, there was food everywhere, every animal transformed into his prey and there were resources all around him that he could take advantage off.
When Shaar continuously yelled in excitement, the Pitiful Creature could not help but pour a little cold water over him.
Hey, Shaar. The Pitiful Creature sighed C ever since that day Shaar let her eat the red ant eggs, which was the only food they had, the Pitiful Creature did not quarrel with Shaar anymore. She also no longer called him hillbilly. Looking more closely, she even spoke a few words in a very cheerful manner with him.
What? Shaar turned his head and threw out his chest. The wound on his shoulder was already healed C this anomaly made the Pitiful Creature and the goblin awestruck.
This guys body was made from a monster...... It made people wonder, perhaps his real father raped a magical beast and it gave birth to him.At least it would be hard to find someone with the same kind of monstrous physique as his in the world!
Looking at the several wounds on his body, the w marks left behind by the Bloodthirsty Great Wolf were alreadypletely healed and even the scars were already gone. The arrow wound on his shoulder was also almost healed. There was only a small cut that bled left, and it was surrounded by newly grown flesh. It had a slightly deeper color, but besides that there was nothing unusual anymore.
Talking about it really made normal people angry. The Pitiful Creatures feet that were injured by the beast traps ages ago were still not fully healed. Right now, she still needed someones support in order to walk and this hillbilly was already able to jump around wildly.
Hesitating for a moment, the Pitiful Creature could not help it and reminded Shaar: You see, how are we going to look for the dragon in such arge mountain?
Shaar was shocked.
Lifting his head, he looked in front of him......
The forest at the foot of the mountain already seemed limitless and it covered everything all the way to the top. An ocean full of green and the mountain itself stretched vertically so that he was unable to see the top. One mountain attached to another...... If they searched one mountain after another, they would probably need several years just to cross it by foot!
Shaar was not someone who kept being stubborn in a dead-end and sighed: Looking for a buried treasure was always a matter of luck. Dont worry if we cant find it. Well wander around the mountains for several days, if we can find it, the better. If not, we probably moved further away from those knights and when the timees, we can just turn around.
Pausing for a moment, Shaar smiled: Or we just simply cross this mountain range altogether. Id like to embark on a long journey for a month and it would be enough time to arrive at the other side of the mountain. I heard that at the other side of the mountain was the territory of the Odin Empire. Anyway, Im a person who eats alone and have no family members, therefore it doesnt matter where I go. In worst case, we can just simply drift along towards the Odin Empire.
When the Pitiful Creature heard this, she gently smiled: Ha, when I first met you, you initially said that you had signed a contract with a guy to deliver some magical beasts to Primal Wildfire Town. You said that you got a credit and that it was a mans honour to deliver it no matter what.
Shaar smiled somewhat embarrassed: Of course the credit needs to be repaid, but ......Then, if, you stupidly risk your life for five copper tes, it wouldnt be called heroism, but brain damaged. If you talk about heroism, you have to be clear about the asion and the situation.
Ah, this hillbilly was not some kind of honest person.
Pausing again, Shaar held his head high and said: Hey, Pitiful Creature, you also saved me few days ago in the river. As a repayment, I promise you that if we meet the dragon, I will definitely not use you as the bait!
Oh? The Pitiful Creature eyes lit up and her eyes could not help but stare at him in a gentler way.
However, Shaar followed up with a few words ......
In case we meet the dragon, I will not treat you as bait, but well have to depend on our own abilities to escape. The one who runs slower will probably be eaten by the dragon, it could be called fate then C so you only need to run faster than me......
The Pitiful Creature: ............
Run faster than you? Let alone with an injured foot, even at full health, how could I possibly run faster than a freak like you?!
The tooth of Pitiful Creature started to hurt again for some reason.
Stupid hillbilly! Bastard hillbilly! Just when he gave me a better impression, he immediately had to add this impudent remark!
After calming down, the Pitiful Creature had a strange kind of feeling in her heart, as if ......Looking at Shaar, although this guys mouth was full of vulgar words, but as soon as they encountered danger, he would not abandon her and run away by himself.
She did not know why, but the Pitiful Creature was confident in her heart.
......
After entering the forest, Shaar immediately made a crutch out of a stick for the Pitiful Creature and also sharpened a stick with his pitchfork to act as a spear. However, the pitiful Oaks continued to y the role of the porter, but his burden became a lot lighter.
After walking in the woods for a whole day, when Shaar started to search for dry branches to prepare to light a fire for the night, he suddenly heard a strange voiceing from deep in the forest.
This sound was very faint in the beginning and when Shaar moved deeper into the woods, he started to hear it more clearly.
The Pitiful Creature and Oaks also heard that voice behind Shaar.
This voice was long and thin with a lengthened tune. It was weakened and let out some dying moans. It somehow reminded them of the sound of an owl.
The Pitiful Creature was immediately scared and shrank her neck: Hey, Shaar, is this a magical beast?
Listening carefully for a moment, Shaar turned his head and smiled: No, its not! It seems like a persons pitiful yell. It reminds me of the moment when I picked you up. You made a simr sound.
The Pitiful Creature instantly blushed. Just as she wanted to say something, Shaar already moved towards the noise with big steps.
After walking several hundreds of meters, a small open space appeared in the middle of the woods. It was obvious that someone crossed this ce since the surrounding weed had been trampled by several people.
Just when the trio came out the grove, they saw in the middle of the open space......The source of this weird sound!
It was a man!
A man, with long golden hair covered with bits of grass and dirt. He was so weak that he was struggling with hisst-ditch effort to call for help.
When the trio walked closer, they could see the mans face clearer ......and......
They only saw the face of this person!
Because, this pitiful fellow waspletely buried underground. The mud reached until his neck and only revealed his head above ground.
Seeing this guys head, although he screamed somewhat pitifully, Shaar could not help but tough in his heart.
Walking towards him with big steps, he stopped in front of this pitiful fellow and gently touched this guys head with his toes: Hello!
This head had his spirit immediately lifted and looked up with his helpless eyes at Shaar. He suddenly cried out loudly: God be blessed, praise the great master, the Lords glory is everywhere! Someone finally came to save me......
You are...... Shaar carefully examined this fellow.
I am a human! The head replied somewhat frustrated. Although his whole face was covered with dust, his eyes were surprisingly shiny. Shaar had never seen such bright eyes before! Although this fellow acted embarrassed, his tone was somewhat strange: Cant you see that I am a man? Stop standing there and quickly dig me out. I am really going to suffocate soon.
While talking, he made a disgusting expression and spat out some dirt: You had better prepare me a piece of clothing too. Those bastards took all my clothes before burying me inside here......
Chapter 32 Seeking the dragon
Chapter 32 Seeking the dragon
This chapter was sponsored by:
Mathieu from France
Joseph from US
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: ArKain
Mr. Heads way of speaking was quite interesting.
The strangest thing was, although this guy seemed depressed and extremely embarrassed, his tone did not show it at all and even had a hint of arrogance in it.
...... Shaar startedughing.
Approaching him, Shaar looked him in the eyes: Hey, I saw that youre human. Even so......Can you give me a reason why I should dig you out?
The man gave Shaar a disdainful look with his eyes and he suddenly put on a strange smile on his face and sighed. With a casual tone he replied: Alright, enough with the jokes. I know that you will dig me out ......Your look told me that if I was a dwarf or a goblin, you might not save me, but...... You are not the type of person who would neglect a human in danger and do nothing!
After those words, Shaar did not respond, but the Pitiful Creature standing behind him had a sudden enlightenment!
The doubts in her mind that hadsted for a long time finally cleared. In fact, the Pitiful Creature was always confused as to what this hillbillys actual character was. No one would deny that he was vulgar, but if you asked if he had a cruel disposition, the answer would be somewhat vague: This guy was a robber, stole other peoples money, loved shouting and drinking. He would transform into a fierce warrior in a desperate situation and did not have any mercy for his goblin prisoners. When they became his prisoners, they got physically abused and even used as meat shields to block arrows without a blink of an eye C from this point of view, one could say he was cruel.
However, he also looked after her. When her leg and foot was wounded, he carried her the whole time, and in a critical moment he would not give up on hispanion. Two days ago, when they were struggling with hunger and thirst, he left her the only food he found. These kinds of actions all revealed that this hillbilly had a pure heart.
This guy had unexpectedly both characteristics of cruelty and kindness. It really kept the Pitiful Creature wondering about his true nature. Right now, this buried Mr. Head casually said the critical point she was wondering about the whole time!
He only cared about humans!!
This hillbillys strongest mindset was he was not a person who would see a human in danger and not help!
The Pitiful Creature remembered, the moment they entered the goblins territory, Shaar said that Goblins never knew unity and like to bully their kindred. On these two matters, his voice always had a deep tone of mockery and disapproval.
Obviously in this guys mind, good and evil was determined ording to this standard.
As the Pitiful Creature saw Shaar in a better light, he suddenly startedughing.
This hillbilly stood up and stared at Mr. Head for a moment while rubbing his chin: Alright, since you look like an interesting guy......
Suddenly, Shaar drew his weapon and maliciously pounded the ground several times. The surrounding soil immediately became loose and he extended his big hand to grab the golden hair of Mr. Head while pulling it up by force C
With a pitiful yell, Mr. Head finally emerged with a bang and fell on the ground while spitting out a mouthful soil: Come on, I am not a radish!!
Shaar smiled and released his big hand while a handful of blond hair fell down.
Mr. Head grunted and hid his body when he stood up. Lifting his eyes, he said: I need some clothes.
Turning around, Shaar casually pulled out a jackal skin from his luggage......This beast was their meal several days ago. Mr. Head held the jackal skin while looking at him. He finally sniffed at it and dered while frowning slightly: Will make do for now.
To be honest, the jackal fur had a very ugly grey pattern that was crooked and some ugly spots on it. Furthermore, jackal leather was generally bad quality and even fur traders avoided buying this kind of fur.
However, for a guy who had just been rescued, he actually thought that he had a choice and put the leather around his waist. Looking up to Shaar, he said in a calm voice: Do you have any water? Ah ......Some food would be nice too.
The Pitiful Creature knew that this hillbilly was not considered someone who was easy to talk to. She closed her eyes thinking that Mr. Heads careless words to this hillbilly would get him a p from his backhand C this hillbillys backhand p strength was no joke!
However, Shaar treated this guy patiently, loosened the water bag on his waist and even took out a piece of dried jackal meat.
Mr. Head did not grab the water and meat in hurry to stuff it down as they imagined, but calmly opened the water bag and poured a little water to wash the soil from his face and hair. When he washed himself, he appearedposed and even had a faint graceful noble appearance.
Then, after he washed off the dust from his face and hair......
Shaar and the Pitiful Creature stared at him dumbfounded!
......
............
It had to be said, even from the Pitiful Creatures perspective, she must admit that she had never seen such a handsome man in her whole life!
Moreover, the strangest thing was, even ording to Shaars special standards, he thought that this Mr. Head looked really handsome!!
First of all, he had bright golden hair that looked like summer sunlight and it was curly and mild like seaweed.
Next, he had an angr face full of masculine charm and after it was cleaned, a pair of eyes immediately burst out an otherworldly look. His eyebrows were very high and both eyes looked divine. In addition to his golden hair, it gave him a type of radiating wild and assertive charm. His straight nose made him look like a man who had a firm and determined character. These points all perfectly conformed to Shaars aesthetic ideals.
For the Pitiful Creatures standards, this guys facial features were simply exquisite to the extreme. The shape, the nose, the lip line, each part was as if an artist created the most perfect work of art. His skin was fair and had a healthy gloss, when he started talking, he revealed two rows of white and perfectly arranged teeth.
wless! This was a wless face!!
(Pitiful Creature would bet all her money, that if his guy entered the Royal Capital, all of those resentful aristocratic women, both married and unmarried would certainly go crazy for him ......)
Once again ......This guys body......
With only a jackal skin wrapped around his waist, his upper body waspletely exposed. His muscles were all angr and the proportion was extremely symmetrical. His body was tall, straight and fit. The width of his shoulder and his narrow waist formed a nearly perfect inverted triangle and each muscle appeared to have the optimum ratio ......Healthy, vigorous and did not have the least bit of extra fat.
The Pitiful Creature could not help but startparing Mr. Heads body with this hillbillys.
Inparison, Shaar was an abnormal monster. His muscles were more robust and full of explosive strength. However, Mr. Heads physical proportion was just perfect with no sense of ack of power while even having a kind of noble atmosphere. Looking at this guy was like looking at a piece of art from a master sculptor......
While Shaar definitely looked more sturdy, Mr. Head was just too, too, too ......
Too beautiful!!
Even the ugly piece of jackal skin around his waist turned into a piece of art.
In this sh, the Pitiful Creature and Shaar could not resist but nce at each other and their look had the same meaning: This guy, was too fucking handsome!!
Looking at this Mr. Universe gracefully eating the jackal meat with small bites, Shaar cleared his throat and loudly announced: Hey, in light of the fact that I saved you. ording to the Primal Wildfire customs, I have the authority to announce that youll temporarily be my soso...... Also, youll temporarily be my servant. However, you have the right to buy your freedom and I put your price to one gold coin! As long as you can pay a gold coin, you can buy back your freedom from me. Any questions?
Mr. Universe put down the dog meat and looked at Shaar with a trace of a strange smile on his face: And If I reject?
Then ......I would have to bury you again. Shaar made a malicious smile.
A gold coin, ah, is it a Byzantine gold coin? Mr. Universe thought for a moment.
Yes.
Deal. Mr. Universeughed and when his eyebrows lifted upward it made a very beautiful shape: Well, I will pay you a gold coin as soon as possible. Since you saved me, before the repayment, I will work for you temporarily.
The Pitiful Creature silently sighed in her heart......
A hillbilly will always be a hillbilly!
A gold coin? This guys......From his looks, if he was sold on the ve market, I am afraid people would break their heads to buy him even if someone asked for 100 times more!!
Shaar seemed very satisfied and extended his big hand to pat Mr. Universes shoulder: Very good! As your temporary master, Ill tell you my name. My name is Shaar you can call me Mr. Shaar or Master Shaar. What about you?
......You can call me Darwin. Mr. Universe made a shallow smile for some unknown reason, and his smile had a strange mystical feeling.
Darwin? Your name is so hard to pronounce. Shaar scratched his head: Its too troublesome, Ill call you Ada from now on.
A.....Ada ...... For the first time, Mr. Universes face changed color and his expression was as if he choked on the jackal meat: My name is Darwin!
I know, Ada.
Please call me Darwin!
Alright, Ada.
Do not call me Ada.
No problem, Ada!
......
After a short argument, Ada finally gave up. In front of this persistently unreasonable hillbilly, his gracefulness and elegance was useless.
But when Ada faced the Pitiful Creature, the situation changed.
You ...... Ada looked at Pitiful Creature and frowned while wanting to say something.
The Pitiful Creatures heart immediately tensed up! That hillbilly was abnormal and regarded her as an ugly man until now, but ......This Ada seemed like a normal smart guy, he must have already had noticed that I am a girl!
Oh no......
Looking a little nervous, the Pitiful Creatures heart was anxious while she tried to think of a way to signal to this guy not to mention the secret about her identity......
Ada stared at the Pitiful Creature for a while, then he suddenly took his eyes off her and sneered: You should find a ce to fix your tooth, your present appearance is very ugly.
The Pitiful Creature: ............
Shaar burst outughing next to her and looked at Ada in a more pleasing light. He approached the Pitiful Creature and grabbed her shoulder and chuckled: Hey Pitiful Creature, even Ada said that you are ugly. Rx, when we find the buried treasure and we make it back, I will buy an attractive gold tooth for you!
The Pitiful Creature: ............
......
So, Ada, why were you buried in the ground? Shaar finally asked the key question.
Ada lowered his head to think for a moment and then lifted it to tie together his ubed hair while sighing gently: Two days ago, I ran into a group of people here. Those fellows seemed to be some magicians and were doing some survey in these mountains. They captured me because they heard that there was a dragon hidden in this nearby mountain. Since they sought for a long time and could not find it, they therefore asked me if I had any valuable clues.
Dragon?!
Shaars eyes immediately widened.
Probably because my attitude was not respectful enough, I angered them, but some of them had some objections regarding how to handle me. Some magicians suggested killing me, but some kind magicians thought that it was too cruel. Finally...
Finally what?
Finally the opinions of these kind magicians prevailed by arguing that a magician should be a noble person and should not dirty their hands with blood. Therefore, they decided not to kill me, but to bury me in the ground with magic instead, letting me fend for myself.
When Ada calmly finished his sentence, the Pitiful Creature immediately eximed: Bury you alive? That is called nice??!!
Ada looked at Pitiful Creature with a faint smile. His smiling face hid a hint of slyness: As a reward, I told them a piece of information: At the north mountain top, some strange things urred a few days ago. A sound simr to a thunder was heard repeatedly on the mountain, moreover in the morning, a thick smoke would emerge on the summit.
?? The Pitiful Creature stared at him with round eyes: Do you mean ......
Shaar suddenly made a strange smile and he narrowed his eyes while staring at Ada: Is that the dragons hiding ce? Do you actually know? Howd you find out the dragons hideout?
Ada answered in a calm tone: Because I am also here to look for that dragon.
Shaar and the Pitiful Creature looked at each other.
But, but why did you tell those magicians the dragonsir ...... Pitiful Creature was somewhat puzzled.
Those guys were no match for the dragon. Ada said coldly: Therefore, I think they are already dead by now.
Chapter 33 A handsome goblin’s sadness
Chapter 33 A handsome goblins sadness
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Note from Trantor: I put together the 2 part of chapter 33 into one.
Note from Editor: This was my first time editing there may be some mistakes hope you all enjoy it
Adas words somehow made both Shaar and the pitiful creature broke out in cold sweat. The indifference in this guys expression was naturally revealed and it made those two a bit frightened in their hearts.
It left a deep impression on Shaar: This Ada seemed like a cold hearted viin who would eat people without leaving any bones!
While looking at Shaar, the pitiful creature was pondering how to persuade him to cancel the dragon hunt. From the very beginning, she was not optimistic about this adventures risks. If she had a choice, she surely wouldnt follow this hillbilly here right now.
ording to this mystical Adas expression, no matter how they go forward, it would always be a dead end.
How is it? Adas handsome face made a strange expression while his mouth sneered full of mockery: Do you also want to look for that dragon? Need me to guide you?
Shaar! The pitiful creature quickly yelled and stared at Shaar with a serious look: Dont go!!
Shaar did not speak.
Please, dont go! The pitiful creature said in a soft tone and pleaded with some gentle words: If several magicians are no match for it, then we have certainly no chance. There is no way we can win C although the buried treasure is tempting, our lives are more important. I promise you, if you need money, I will pay you arge reward when we are back!
...... Shaar stayed silent for a little while, but the little hesitation in his eyes soon dissipated and was reced by a firmness: We go and have a look!
You!? The pitiful creature was dumbstruck: Did you go mad?
Of course not. Shaar curled his lip: I know that our lives are more important. However, since we are already arrived here, if we just turn back now I would regret it forever. We will just go, have a look and we dont need to approach it. Lets have a look at the situation first and then decide......Perhaps those magicians have seeded. None of us saw that they are actually dead.
When Ada looked at Shaars determination, he did not try to convince him otherwise and his mouth hinted a satisfying smile: Alright, I will lead you there......However, before we go, I have a condition.
What? Shaar looked at this guy full of suspicion.
You came here for the dragons buried treasure, right? Ada mentioned: If we have the chance to find it......These buried treasures are all yours. However, as a reward for being your guide, I want a single thing in the dragonsir.
Hearing this, Shaar sneered discontentedly: Hey, Ada, do not forget that you are my soso now! You eat my food, put on is my jackal skin and even your life was rescued by me! What qualifications do you have to negotiate a condition with me?
Listening to the answer, Ada unexpectedly did not object and nced at Shaar. He suddenly sighed and shook his head: What a pity, that is a really unfortunate......
Finishing his sentence, he started to ignore Shaar and walked slowly to the pit and pulled off the jackal skin from his waist C this movement shocked the pitiful creature and she screamed while quickly turning her head away while closing her eyes.
With a plop, Ada jumped into the pit and only his head was still exposed outside. Looking up at Shaar, he calmly said: Come on.
Eh? Shaars mouth dropped open
Since you cant agree to it, then its better to bury me again and pretend that you never saved me. Adas voice was very calm, but his face showed some disdain: Looking at you three, the wounds on your body and your crude luggage, you surely must had suffered many hardships to arrive here. Hmm ......You could try to find the ce without my directions. Anyway, these mountains are not too big, if you guys start searching mountain after mountain, it would probably only take about three to five years. Perhaps with a bit of luck, you can actually find it.
Shaar silently stared at this guy and was speechless. Their eyes looked at each other for a long time and while Shaars eyes were full of anger, Adas eyes were always calm and clear. After a long period of time, Shaar finally gave up and discontentedly and shook his head: Alright, alright! I give up. There are actually some people on this world that would voluntarily request to bury them alive...... In any case my goal is the treasure and I am not interested in other things.
When Ada heard Shaars reply, he finally crawled out from the pit and put on the jackal skin C Shaar silently whispered happily in his heart: Although this guy was a tiny bit more handsome than me, his little brother down there was a bit smaller than mine, ha! The old man said, as long as a man was well equipped down there, it would even make ugly men popr!
(The old man continued tough in hell......)
With the newpanion Ada joining them, the group continued to move toward the mountains.
Hey, since we arepanions now, you could share some information with us now. For example, how does the dragon looks like?
Ada was walking in front of Shaar and he seemed to be familiar with the terrain here. Therefore, he was currently leading the group in this mountain. Hearing Shaar asking, his tempo slightly slowed down and turned his head while knitting his eyebrow to look at Shaar: You dont know anything about this dragon and came here to seek the buried treasure?
......I dont have any information about it. Shaar replied very honestly.
Ah. Ada sighed and looked Shaar with a pitiful look: I somehow sympathize with you right now. Was the money so appealing? You dont even know the strength of the dragon and dare toe here?
Even if I know its strength, would there be a difference? Shaar replied with confidence and smiled leisurely: I know that there are both strong and weak dragons. However, I also know the limits of my own abilities C Even if we meet the smallest and weakest dragon, I still wont be able to beat it. In this case, whether if dragon was strong or weak, does it have any fart to do with me? My idea was to seize the opportunity to get the treasure and I dont n to be a dragon ying hero.
Dragon ying hero. When Ada heard this word his eyes shed with a hint of ridicule: You might be a bit short on that. The human dragonyers I know were the strongest warriors on the continent. And you? A novice young warrior?
Shaars temper had never been affected by those taunts in his life. He tightened his belt and snorted: I am a novice, so what. Or were you born with public hair?
Adas expression suddenly became very excited. He looked at Shaar with a weird look and simply turned his head to ignore this thick skinned person.
After walking for sometime, he decided to give them some information while walking at the front.
That dragon is an earth type and an adult female. It excels in earth magic and has amazing physical attack and defense abilities ording to human standards. If it had to be said, the earth type dragons are slightly weaker against water type magic. However, those magicians I ran into, none of them used water type magic. Therefore, I am sure that they are dead by now.
Hearing this, Shaar immediately got excited: That ......I heard that the dragon seemed to be in a weak condition, what is it about?
Ada replied with a gentle voice: It seems that you are notpletely ignorant C that dragon is blind.
......
Along the way, Ada did not bother to chitchat with Shaar anymore. This guys character was very strange. In fact, whenever he spoke, his tone was very tactful and he even asionally showed a smile on his face. However, both Shaar and the pitiful creature felt that Ada radiated a cutting gaze even when he smiled, as if those razor-sharp pair of eyes would see through a humans soul!
Moreover, they always felt that Adas behaviour seemed to have an unusual aura of a totally natural noble pride.
This kind of noble and prideful manner was not something that he did deliberately. His every word and deeds casually exuded a kind of instinctive atmosphere. Although he did not act arrogantly, his leisurely appearance, gave people the impression that he did not care about anything.
Did he really not care about anything? Or......did he simply grasped everything around him already?
Casting all those things aside, at least Ada did not lie about one thing.
He was really familiar here!
He easily led Shaars group through the mountain, crossed the jungle, across a rugged hillside and climbed a steep cliff.
They spent six days on this journey.
In those six days, Ada also revealed a strange behaviour:
He asionally spoke with Shaar and even faced the lowly goblin with an amiable attitude and manner.
However! Whenever when he faced the pitiful creature, Mr. Ada never showed a slightest friendliness. Looking closer, he even gave her some malicious look and cold shoulder with a hint of disgust.
This made the pitiful creature very depressed.
The hillbilly saw her as someone ugly, but this handsome Ada did not make any sense. He acted as if she was infected with some terrible disease and avoided her with his eyes like pest! This attitude ......
Was simply absurd!!
Someone with Adelines identity would never have thought that the two human men she met in Primal Wildfire would both be weirdos!
On the sixth day, even Shaar could not tolerate Adas attitude towards the pitiful creature anymore.
In fact......you shouldnt discriminate against the pitiful creature. Shaar determined to persuade him, after all, they were allpanions now.
I hate people with an ugly appearance. Ada replied coldly.
This reply made the pitiful creature nearly spit blood.
Whats wrong with this world!
Taking the hillbilly aside! Was this Ada blind or someone abnormal?!
Right now ......In this sh, the pitiful creature could not help but to get some crazy thoughts and even her confidence in her appearance started to waver: Am I really a very ugly person? Were the men justplimenting me because of my high status and intentionally lied to me?
Ah......Actually, he is quite pitiful. Shaar answered very sincere: His look was given by his parents, being ugly cannot med on him.
I hate all the thing that are not beautiful and perfect in this world. Ada replied categorically and his tone even had a pious vor: If you had not a bit of your wild manliness, I would not even speak to you right now.
Hearing this, Shaar immediately became happy and gave up on attending the grievance of the pitiful creature and forcefully patted Ada on his shoulder: Hahaha! That is natural, we are both handsome men!!
However, he suddenly frowned: Eh ......You dislike the pitiful creature, but what about Oaks? Oaks appearance ......
Ada shook his head: In the cultural standard of Goblins, Oaks counts as a very handsome man for a goblin.
Alright!
Pitiful creature received an internal injury: This hillbilly still thought that I am better than a goblin, but this Ada unexpectedly believed that my appearance was inferior to a goblin?!
(Tears streamed down Oaks face: Ouke, Ouke ~ me, handsome male)
When the sun descended, Ada led our little group to an open swamp.
The terrain here was very strange. This piece of swamp was about hundred meters wide and on both sides there wererge quagmires which seemed boundless.
In order to arrive at their, this in the only entrance. Ada pointed across the swamp C about 200 meters away there was a forest: If we walk past this swamp, across that forest, their is behind the mountain.
When Shaar observed this swamp, his heart suddenly began to get alerted maybe just say alert. The air was dry and hot, the temperature here even made them sweat!
He looked at the quagmires on both sides: Here ......
Did you notice? The quagmires on both sides are all unpassable. You will get stuck deep inside and below is a bottomless pit. Furthermore, we are unable to go around such big quagmire. Only this narrow stretch of 100 meters has a very thin hard soil above and we can only? run fast over it. If we run slowly, the hard soil above will copse ......If you fall down, I assure that you will die.
Ada smiled: However, the hard soil above the swamp also isnt easy to pass.
Saying this, he casually pulled out a pheasant from Shaars leather bag C this pheasant was caught by Shaarst night and he wanted to keep it as midnight snack.
After Ada grabbed this pheasant with colorful feathers, he threw it onto the swamp. Regaining its freedom, the pheasant cheerfully squeaked several times and dashed forward on the hard soil......After it ran about ten meters, the hard soil started to transform and the ground suddenly started to caved in, then......
With a loud bang! A huge pir of fire spurted from the ground and it pouted out mes of four five meters high!!
When the mes went down, the colorful pheasant turned into a grilled chicken! Then suddenly, the me pir suddenly dissipated and the hard soil on the ground resurfaced. Several bubbles restored their original appearance on the surface. From afar, Shaar immediately smelled a strong smell of sulphur and the hot steaming air obstructed their breathing.
Damn! What the hell?! Shaar eximed with a shocked look.
Did you see that? Ada turned his head and when he saw Shaars shocked face, he said with a smile: This is a dangerous way, under the hard soil are underground mes. Those mes will erupt from times to times. When you are walking over it, perhaps a huge me pir will suddenly erupt under your feet and grill you directly!
Fuck! Shaar yelled angrily: You said that this is the safest way?!
Ada put on a serious face and replied coldly: I assure you, this is the only safe passage ...... The other paths are even more dangerous than this. If you do not believe me, you could go elsewhere and try!
But ......How is this ce safe? Shaar swallowed: If we rush into it, we will turn into barbecue!
If you want to find the dragonsir, how could it be an easy matter. Ada squinted and coldly smiled: There is a magic formation underneath. Under this mountain, there is an underground magma vein. Like I told you, that dragon excelled in soil magic and this magic made some special modification to the terrain here. It made the hard soil extremely fragile, turning it into this death trap.
Shaar gave Ada a cold look and coughed. This hillbilly rolled his eyes and suddenly turned his gaze towards the shivering Mr. Princess. He touched his chin and smiled maliciously:
You! Oaks! You walk first!
Ah??
Mr. Princess legs were trembling like leaves, his face turned pale and instantly copsed on the ground.
Chapter 34 Roasted hillbilly
Chapter 34 Roasted hillbilly
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Hey, I asked you to go first, why are your legs shaking. Shaar heartlessly shouted with malicious eyes.
The pitiful Mr. Princess paraded around and stared at the pheasant on the swamp that had been turned into a piece of ck coal. Thinking to himself, he knew that this would also be his fate if he walked across there.
Seeing his masters whole face changing to an ominous color, how can the pitiful Oaks actually dare to say a word?
Being backed into a corner, Oakss luck suddenly appeared and his wits sharpened while giving him a good idea. Suddenly out of nowhere, he started grunting and rolled his eyes while his whole body started to twitch. Like a sack of rice he dropped to the ground, shut his eyes and clenched his teeth together C he actually unexpectedly fainted on the spot.
Shaar walked over, because he was dissatisfied he kicked Oakss feet and Oaks did not dare to make a sound. He bit the bullet and suffered a couple of ruthless kicks from Shaar and even managed to clench his teeth to not making a sound when his wounded foot got a heavy kick.
While his legs were getting kicked, the worst he had to endure was a bit of pain. However, if he walked across C there wouldnt even be the luxury of feeling pain anymore in the future!
Seeing the Goblin was staying unconscious, Shaar helplessly mumbled: Fuck, fainting at the crucial moment.
The hillbilly pulled up his pants, tightened his belt and focused on the death passage in front of him. The burned smell was still lingering in the air and a faint trace of ck smog was rising from the ground. Shaar squinted his eyes and thought for a while. Then made a hand gesture to the pitiful creature: Hey, if we want to pass there, I am afraid there is only one way: We need to rush over with the fastest speed possible. If we can dodge the me in the ground or not, it all depends on our luck. However, since your leg and foot is still wounded, you wouldnt be able to run that fast......
The pitiful creatures heart was somewhat touched: This hillbilly cared for me after all.
Shaar continued: ......I will throw you towards the forest on the opposite side first. Its about 200 meters distance and if I throw you with my full strength, you should manage it.
The pitiful creatures immediately shrieked: Forget it!
She looked at Shaar angrily: Are you an idiot? Even if your strength is strong enough, if you throw me with such a huge strength, I will fly 200 meters and fall to the ground plunging to my death!
Shaar frowned and thought for a moment. Then he realised that what the pitiful creature said made sense. He then changed his mind: Then......I will see if I can rush over. If I can make it, I will go to the forest and make a rope to throw over the swamp and pull you over.
Finishing his sentence, Shaar took a few steps back and started to do some squats and leg exercises. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly screamed out and his eyes widened while his foot firmly smashed on the ground!
With a bang, the soil under his feet immediately exploded and dust flew into the air. Inside a cloud of dust, Shaars whole body dashed forward like an arrow towards that passage! Transforming into lighting, he instantly rushed to the edge and elerated towards the swamp. When his foot touched the hard soil, his whole body jumped into the air!
With a furious high jump, Shaar instantaneously reached an altitude of 8 meters high! The pitiful creature watching at the back was shocked in her heart- the strength of this barbaric hillbilly is too abnormal!
Shaars body quickly leapt forward like an airborne human and made 7 somersaults mid air while flying further and further ......His whole body drew an arc in midair and shoot over the swamp.
When his body reached the peak midair, Shaar had already crossed ten meters of this swamp and slowly begin to lose his height.
Bang!!
Every human body has its limit. Although Shaar possessed an abnormal powerful strength, he eventually reached his limit and his body started to crash downward. With a loud bang, he smashed on the ground and the hard soil on ground immediately started shaking. The ce where Shaarnded was around 30 meters inside the swamp.
The pitiful creature at the back called out in rm when she saw that the hard soil on ground where Shaarnded started to break up. Boom, a me pir immediately gush out from below and the hillbilly yelled paintifully. Shaar continuously rolled around on the ground and every ce he rolled over was instantly covered with new pirs of me.
Even when Shaar rolled as fast as humanly possible, his whole body started to get set aze and getting charred. He started to look like a coal briquette that was pulled from the furnace.
Shaar paintifully screamed out again and again while barely avoiding setting his whole body on fire. Getting up in a dash, he sprinted forward with a seriously scary speed and only a cloud of dust mixing with the me could be seen. Leaving behind a persons shadow shaped of smog, Shaars speed suddenly reached the full gallop of a warhorse and string of me pirs followed him closely behind his ass...
Fortunately, this swamp was only 200 meters long and since Shaar already leapt more than 30 meters in the beginning, he had only to sprint over 150 meters. When he saw the end of the swamp, he leapt forward one more time and finally reached the other side. When hended on the ground, Shaar had already arrived at the entrance of the forest. Swaying back and forth on the ground while constantly screaming in pain, he finally managed to extinguish the fire on his body.
When the trio looked at Shaar, he was already burned beyond all recognition. His face turned jet ck, that fur lined robe transformed into an unrecognisable piece of charred leather and even the dirty underwear inside waspletely burned. Many ces on his clothes had holes from the burns, revealing the charred flesh underneath and a burnt odor wasing from his body.
This method would only be possible with the muscle strength of a monster and should be impossible for humans. If it was an ordinary person, how could he reach such an abnormal speed? If someone ran only slightly slower, he would have been swallowed by the mes.
The pitiful creature stared dumbfounded at this disy while being both shocked whileughing in her heart. The funny thing was to see this hillbilly finally suffering a bit and she was shocked to see his strength and speed in action again.
Ada stood there quietly and touched his nose. While looking at Shaar crossing the mes, his eyes shed a strange light. He probably did not think that this vulgar guy would rush so outrageously across such a deadly trap and survive.
Standing up, Shaar endured the pain and started to wave and shout at hispanions. Ada just turned his head, rolled his eyes and looked at the pitiful creature and the goblin, then sighed: Well, its our turn to pass now.
He walked in front of pitiful creature: Since the goblin does not understand humannguage, I can only take you across here.
Adas look shed a hint of ridicule: I can see that you are different from that vulgar fellow. You should be of noble birth then ......You should be able to dance, right? We hope that your dancing is skilled enough.
While saying that, he stepped forward to put his hand on the pitiful creatures shoulder and he grabbed her hand then sneered: Nocturne round dance, sixth paragraph, part IV......lets go!
Not even having any time to react, the pitiful creature suddenly felt her body was vigorously pulled by Adas arm and she could not help but involuntarily follow his steps.
Adas strength was unexpectedly strong and the pitiful creature was being pulled by him like a puppet on a string. Fear started to creep in her heart while Ada whispered in her ear with a cold voice: Concentrate, dance with me if you dont want to die!
One, two, three left! One, two right! Turn, left foot half a step! Stop! Turns again, right foot a step, good! Dont move, I turn! Walk back with me! Another step backwards! Stop! Two steps......
Those two danced synchronically together across the swamp and over the mes. One step left, one step right, they unexpectedly danced casually through this death trap with their lives on the line!
In one short breath, they danced over 100 steps and the me pirs kept erupting beside them. However, every me that was ejected was two or three steps beside their bodies and barely avoiding burning them!
They danced amongst the sea of mes was like seeing a coal ball rolling casually through the fire. Their pace was neither fast nor slow and Adasplexion stayed calm while the pitiful creatures face was already scared deadly pale. While hearing the rumbling sound of the me endlessly passing near her ears, her only thought was:
I am going to die, I am going to die, I am going to die here! Oh god, I have yet to taste the vour of love......
Just when confusion, curses and prayer filled the pitiful creatures heart, she suddenly felt something hard underneath her foot and finally stepped above normal soil. Ada quickly loosened his hand and pushed the pitiful creature aside while saying in a cold voice: You can open your eyes now.
When the pitiful creature opened her eyes, she was immediately overwhelmed with dizziness and her heart was filled with a pleasant surprise that she survived this disaster! Those 200 meters of deadly me swamp was unexpectedly crossed by them so easily!!
When she inspected her body, she noticed that not even a hair got burned!!
You?! The pitiful creature stared at Ada with big round eyes.
Ada replied coldly: I came here to look for this dragon and have already calcted every step to cross this me swamp. There were a total of 164 craters here, I know each position of each crater and how long every eruptionssts. I carry all the informationpletely in my head. Even if I fall asleep while walking, I would not make a wrong step.
When Shaar heard this, he immediately roared and rushed up to grab Adas neck: Bastard! Why did you not told me earlier!!
You did not ask me and ran across by yourself first. Ada who was currently strangled answered confidently without batting an eye.
............
Shaars face turned red like an erupting volcano and even smoke could be seen rising over his head. His only wish was to choke this bastard Ada to death, but then he remembered that this fellow was enigmatic and the only one familiar here. Perhaps he would be neededter on....He finally opened his mouth and stared fiercely at him: Lead the way, you walk in the front!
At this moment among those people, the goblin Mr. Princess was still at the other side of the swamp. Shaar shouted loudly: Oaks! Wait a moment, I will immediately make a rope and throw it over. You catch the rope and tie it on a tree, then slowly climb over ......
It would have been better if he did not shout. With this shout, he immediately awakened the goblin that was lying on the ground pretending to be dead.
Oaks suddenly spring up from the ground, helplessly looked at Shaar and turned his attention at the deadly me swamp that he needed to cross. The goblins small eyes rolled a few times and he suddenly burst outughing.
Ouke! Ouke! Free! Free!
After shouting, the goblin face was filled with excitement and immediately turned around and ran.
Seeing this scene unfolding before him, Shaars face immediately showed an indescribable expression. Looking that goblin turning his ass and running away, he flew into rage: Bastard, my soso!!! You eat my food, drink my water and now you want to run!
A berserker barbarian was one of the scariest things possible. He suddenly bent down, picked up a stone and threw it with his monstrous strength while aiming at the distant......
Just when the goblin ran several steps, a stone suddenly flew towards him banging against the back of his head. The pitiful goblin princess befell a tragedy just when he was feeling joy once in his life and fell down straight to the ground. This time ...... he really fainted.
Hmpf! Shaar pped his hand and proudly proimed: We continue on our way. He wont be able to wake up for at least around 2-3 hours. I will take good care of him when wee back C well, if a wolf had not ran off with him in its mouth by then.
Chapter 35 Alchemy
Chapter 35 Alchemy
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Across the swamp there was a forest that gradually expanded from the foot of the mountain to top of the hillside was the dragonsir.
Just before they wanted to go on their way, Ada suddenly stopped on his track and looked around before quickly bypassing a big tree. Then, he suddenly stared at the ground while being lost in thought.
Wondering what was going on, Shaar walked next to Ada and looked at where he was staring to, surprisingly find a corpse lying on the ground!!
The corpse actually looked simr to the torched Shaar. The whole body was burned ck and it was charred beyond all recognition. No one would be able to recognise its original appearance anymore.
Judging from this fellows appearance, he had also crossed this swamp and suffered from the mes. Afterwards, he died from the grave injuries.
When Ada made a somewhat strange expression, Shaar looked at him and asked: Do you know him?
He was one of the magicians I meet. Ada unexpectedly sighed and his eyes showed a hint of sadness in them: He was the one who proposed to bury me in the ground.
Shaar suddenly eximed: You can still recognize him after he was burned to this degree?!
Ada snorted and looked at Shaar with a disdain look and pointed at the charred corpse: First, although the clothes were mostly burnt, one can still identify the quality of the material. Only magicians would wear this type of fur lined robe. Secondly, beside the corpse there is a charred wooden stick made of walnut wood. This kind of wood is specifically used to make magic wands for magicians. Third, his right hand has only four fingers and these kinds of characteristics are easy to remember.
When Ada suddenly smiled, his eyes seemed to radiate an outwardly passive but inwardly evil-hearted aura as he said with an indifferent tone: Fourth, anyone who did some bad things to me, I would recognize them even when they turned to ashes.
The look that Ada made while saying those words gave Shaar a small fright in his heart. He unexpectedly shuddered and felt that this Ada was giving him a strange stare. Not backing down, he quickly returned a fierce and firm stare back towards Ada.
Ada did not continue this staring contest, but smiled and walked next to the corpse. He squatted down and put his hand into the charred body while searching for something.
When Shaar saw what Ada was doing, his eyes immediately lit up!
Thats right! Magicians were mostly rich people. Perhaps this dead guy had some valuable things on him. Just when he thought about this, he suddenly saw Ada fishing out a sheepskin bag from this corpses bosom.
This sheepskin bag was ced close to his body. Although this guy was scorched, the position covering his chest and belly had not beenpletely burned. Some of the sheepskin bags outeryers had some burn marks, but when they opened it, the things inside were still intact.
Just when Ada opened twoyers of the bag, Shaar immediately snatched the bag from him and gave Ada a fierce stare while shouting: Hey! You are my soso now and everything that you discover belong to me!
Not fighting back, Ada smiled a little and loosened his hand then stood at the side.
After opening all the sheepskins, Shaar found a yellowing booklet inside. It probably had dozens pages and was bind together by a leather cover. In addition, there was a thumb-sized transparent ball inside, which could be either made of ss or crystal.
Shaar decided to open that booklet first and immediately discovered that those yellowing pages were filled with dense texts. Some of the writings even had a chartsbelled next to them C Not being able to recognize any of this writing, Shaar stared at it dumbstruck.
Ada who was standing nearby saw the distress in Shaars eyes and swept a look over the booklet in Shaars hand while smiling with disdain: This is Magguage and it is specially used by magicians of the Byzantine Empire. Thisnguage can only be taught by the church and therefore it is also called thenguage of god. Generally speaking, thisnguage records notes of magicians, magic incantations and many ssical religious doctrines of the church. An average person would not be able to learn thisnguage.
Shaar blushed a bit, but still stared at Ada with sceptical eyes: Do you recognize it?
Hmpf. Uncle Ada only gave back a grunt and decline to reply.
This guy could actually read it...... Shaar was somewhat annoyed while thinking about it, but right now he could not help but bite the bullet and to humiliate to the opposite party said:You can read it so what. I have never studied before, but if I had, I would be able to read it as well. Whats so special about it.
During that moment, the pitiful creature next to them finally calmed down and timidly interrupted their conversation: The...... Magguage, I can read it a little bit.
Oh? Shaars eyes immediately lit up and smiled happily while patting the pitiful creatures shoulder: Hahaha, very good. You are really worthily of being Uncle Shaars soso.
Pitiful creature hesitated a bit and said embarrassed: I can only read a little, since I have not read any books written about the magical aspect. I have only read some religious ssics of the church when I studied it in the past.
Forcefully pushing the book into the pitiful creatures hand, Shaar generously replied: Dont worry, take a look first and lets see what is written inside.
The pitiful creature looked at the title on the front page and said hesitantly: Ehm, the title seems to be Magic Material refining techniques ......refining techniques...... stopping mid sentence, the pitiful creatures face became somewhat flushed and she obviously had some difficulties to read it.
Magic Material refining techniques manuscript C Alchemy Special-purpose Material Third Volume replied Ada while standing there leisurely with his arms folded.
What is alchemy? Shaar asked excited with two shining eyes: Is it a method to refine gold with magic?
Obviously, this hillbillys perception of magic was quitecking......
Not even giving the pitiful creature time to reply, Ada already could not bear it anymore and burst outughing next to her: Gold? Haha! If your words were heard by a magician that practice alchemy, he would kill you out of anger.
Pausing for a bit, Ada sighed and looked at Shaar with a pitiful look: Alchemy is a type of magic where gold was used as one of the magical metal ingredients. Generally speaking, ordinary metals were repellent against magic elements and only metal that had gone through a special refining technique could store magic inside. Broadly speaking, alchemy is used to refine or create various types of useful magic items. For example, giving metal a special magical enchantment that in the end result would create magical weapons or armors.
On even more generalized terms, the concept of current alchemy has expanded. Now every method of all manufacturing magical items is called alchemy. Such as making a magic cloaks, a magic rings and even creating a magic scrolls would be now called alchemy. Since 200 years ago, even potions were included within the scope of alchemy. ording to the legends, if an alchemist reached the pinnacle of knowledge, he would be an Elemental Archmage and could make the magic equipments of such powerful force that their ranks would be beyondparable to normal magical items. Unfortunately, I heard that there hasnt been a powerful Elemental Archmage on the continent for a very long time.
Alchemy is amongst the most difficult to study in magic. One must practice alchemy, have learned all magic elementary theories and be very proficient in all the other types of magic. Only after having learned the foundation of all basic magic, one could use various magic materials to create all kind of magic items. In a general sense, a qualified alchemist must be theoretically skilled in several types of magic. At least he had to know all the characteristics and usefulness of magic materials. Therefore, this branch of magic is very difficult to study, currently I heard that the alchemists on the continent were getting fewer and fewer.
Most importantly, an alchemy master was generally speaking spending his entire energy on researching magic materials in the faculties so therefore do not possess strongbat capability. Moreover, if you cannot reach a profound rank, you are unable to produce powerful magic equipments. Just to learn all the theories of magic in the different faculties would normally need the energy and the period of a lifetime for an ordinary magician. To be skilled is easier said than done and only someone with astonishing talents could achieve it, otherwise it is certainly difficult to be an advanced practitioner.
Another important factor is, even if you can endure the loneliness and work hard to study alchemy, unless you reach the advanced level, you would not be able to manifest the true value of alchemy C If you cannot make powerful magical weapons and items you can only be regarded as a learned schr of magical theory at most.
Right now there are fewer and fewer alchemy masters on the continent, because this magic is just too impractical. The time of investment is high, but the return is low. I heard that now only a few alchemy masters exist in the Royal Capitals church headquarters teaching magic. Since they do not have strong fighting capabilities, they can only stay at the headquarters and bing professors guiding the training of disciples in magic.
Currently, there are only some alchemy masters on the continent that can enchant some ordinary weapons with magic while creating some preliminary magic attribute weapons or equipments. They also make some low end magic scrolls and so on. However, those have no actual value for real magicians and those enchanted magic weapons are often astonishingly expensive. Only a rich man and no ordinary warrior can afford it.
When Shaar saw Ada speaking with such a high confidence, he could not help but be dumbfounded and subconscious asked: Then, doesnt it mean that alchemy would have no future anymore? Are there even people who are willing to study it?
Ada looked at Shaar with an idiot look and said: There will certainly be a future if the alchemist can practice until he bes a true master. You can create powerful magic weapons and unleashing terror on its opponent. However ......This is kind of like an illusion, resembling......
Resembling a maidens **. Everybody knows that such thing exists, but only a few people manage see it......
Those words made the pitiful creature nearby blush.
Chapter 36 You look so familiar
Chapter 36 You look so familiar
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
......Also, alchemists are very popr in big cities. After all, an alchemy masters are generally proficient in potion making and can make some medicine with magic. They are highly weed by aristocrats and ......alchemists are generally speaking the richest people in the magicianmunity.
Richest this argument immediately got this hillbilly excited and Shaars face showed renewed interest while looking at this book: Then, can I study alchemy with this booklet?
Keep dreaming. Ada smiled and looked at Shaar: This thing only records the various attributes of magic materials such as effects, appearance, transformation etc., but it does not have any forms! For an alchemist, the form is the most important information and this booklet in your hand is an elementary theory study book sold in Royal Capital printed by the magician guild of the church. You can buy it for several gold coins but if you want to get rich with this thing, you should stop dreaming about it.
Shaar immediately felt great disappointment and lost interest in this book while casually throwing it to the pitiful creature. Then he picked up the transparent sphere and asked with a hopeful voice: What about this? Since this thing was carried closely by the magician the whole time, it must be a mysterious magic equipment!
This time, even the pitiful creature looked at Shaar with sympathy, but was not cruel enough to break his heart.
Ada sighed and took a closer look at Shaar for a while and felt a somewhat guilty conscience before saying in a cold manner: How do you dare to call yourself a magical beast hunter.
......What? Shaar was feeling a bit ufortable right now.
This is a crystal ball ...... Seeing that Shaars eyes lit up after hearing the word crystal, Ada immediately continued: Dont get too excited right now, this crystal is the most worthless kind. It is indeed a magic equipment, but it is actually one of the most preliminary and cheapest magic equipment. Its name is appraisal ball and this item is the most basic equipment for all magicians and magical beast hunters. Its only function is to appraise the magic rank of its target. After hunting a magical beast, you will get a magic nucleus and you can use this appraisal ball to identify its characteristics. The colors reflecting on the appraisal ball can identify the quality of your spoils and tell you the value of it. It does not have any additional functions.
Pausing for a moment Ada added: An appraisal ball is as important to a magical beast hunter as a navigationpass is to a sailor. You dont even know such basic things? How can you have the nerves to im to be a magical beast hunter......This thing is sold everywhere and generally speaking a silver coin can you buy one. If you want it in a better quality, it costs 3-4 silver coins at most.
Hearing the first part of the sentence made Shaar feel somewhat disappointed, however when he heard that this thing was at least worth a silver coin, he instantly turned happy again and happily put it in his bosom C no matter what, a silver coin for the current poverty-stricken hillbilly could be considered a small fortune.
This hillbillys penny-pinching made Ada snort contemptuously and he turned his head with at disdained expression.
The pitiful creature meanwhile was actually concerned if Shaars body should not receive some treatment against the burns. However with this guy is abnormal, although his whole body was burned until it started to smoke, he was fortunate that he ran through the fire with such a high speed. At the end, he did not obtain any serious injuries and even if looked badly, it was actually just some flesh wounds. With his body, he could probably recover before long.
ording to the information that Ada provided, if they followed this hillside across forest, they would reach the dragonsir at the summit. However, now that they have seen corpse of this magician, ording to this burned corpse, Ada and Shaar concluded that the magicians already passed by here for some time. What they could not judge from the body was whether those guys were dead or alive. Whether the dragon has already killed them or if they already departed with the dead dragon C Ada scoffed the second possibility. In his words If a few two and third-ss magicians could casually kill a dragon, then the dragon would not be called the strongest creature on the continent.
Obsessed of wanting to get rich, Shaar was not willing to give up and suggested that they would continue ahead. However, Shaar stayed alerted in his heart the whole time and if he discovered that something was wrong, he would immediately order them to escape.
Since Ada had provided very valuable information: The dragon was blind and even if the dragon used its power, with no eyesight, they just had to escape and then could easily run away.
This mountain was originally covered with a dense forest, the three people walked until the evening after a half day, they suddenly saw that the ce uphill was aplete mess!
In front of them there should be arge tract of forest, but instead it looked like something had rolled over it. Countless trees have copsed and were broken while the ground was filled with ruptures. Broken trunks and breaches were everywhere and even big pieces of rocks were pressed deeply into the ground!
Shaar immediately became wary of the surrounding: This was probably done by the dragon!
Yet, when they walked halfway up the mountainside, they could not find any trace of these magicians ......Were they really here?
Looking up at the summit in the distance, there was only silence at the top. Above the sea of clouds, only sunlight sprinkled through and not the slightest movement could be seen.
Continuing their journey through the forest, the higher they got, the more Shaar felt the heavy pressure on his heart. His perennial journey through the mountains and forests, gave him a special kind of precognition. Often, when danger approached, he would get this special feeling in his heart. Right now, this feeling was stronger than ever. It gave him such an intense uneasy feeling and there were times where he could not help but wanting to stop and turning back.
He strongly insisted to look for the dragon and if they would decide to turn back now, it would make uncle Shaar lose his face. Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and advance without uttering a word.Without noticing, he subconsciously started to grip tightly onto his pitchfork within his hand.
The pitiful creature who followed behind Shaar closely, discovered that Shaar looked a bit strange. He was staring at Adas back and his hand was gripping tightly on his pitchfork while making an ominous expression from time to time ......
The pitiful creatures body started trembling and whispered: Hey, dont tell me you want to do something to him ......
Snapping back to reality, Shaar put on a smile and looked at the pitiful creature: I was thinking, how could this handsome sissy actually know so much? Magguage, theory about magic, ah, I remembered that he even seems to know about goblin culture and recognize that Oaks was a handsome male among goblins...... Also, when we arrived at the magical me swamp, he was actually able to remember the correct path by heart. Hmpf ......Since that passage guarded the dragonsir, it should naturally have a strong defense and be well hidden. How could he actually know about it? Hehe, I think this guy is not what he seems!
Ada at the front did not turn his head and replied coldly: Dont you know that talking behind someones back is not a good habit.
Not looking embarrassed from thisment, Shaar replied loudly: Dont worry, I did not intend to hide anything from you. Since we are on this topic, where did you actuallye from? If we do not solve this issue, I wont have any peace in my mind.
Alright.Ada suddenly stopped and put his hand on a tree nearby. After walking for such a long time, he was slightly out of breath and beads of sweat were running down his forehead. Looking at Shaar with a mysterious smile on his delicate and unparalleled face, he said: Actually I am ......
Just when Ada was saying those words ......
Suddenly, they felt the ground underneath their feet was shaking! With a loud bang, the entire mountain started trembling instantaneously and a faint roar transmitted to their bodies from the ground. The trembling continued disrupting their bnce while making them staggering back and forth.
Pitiful creature fell into Shaars arms and Ada stubbornly clung on a nearby trunk......
All of a sudden, they heard a loud roaring from the summit!
As if the roaring sound came from the sky, it was distant and deep apanied with the feeling of endless terror. When the sound stopped, their hearts were even more startled than hearing a thunder! Although that sound was far, it seemed to be able to directly pound fear into someones heart! Their hearts were racing intensely and a terror spread from their instincts burst out from their bodies instantaneously making their scalps numb!!
Shocked for a moment, Adas face immediately ashen and frowned: The dragon! It is a dragons roar!
Shaar who was still hugging the pitiful creature sat down and cursed: Shit! If not the dragons roar, what else! Fuck! This guys voice is really loud!
Looking up at the mountain peak several hundred meters above them, they suddenly saw a huge shadow flying into the blue sky and circled around the summit!
It had a huge blue grayish body covered with a faint haze and arge pair bony wings attached to it. Each time the bony wings fluttered, they emitted a strong roaring wind. Above the huge body was a slender neck with a huge ellipse shaped head attached to it. The dragon suddenly opened its big mouth while emitting gray smoke! What was even scarier was that the long tail of this dragon had a morning-star shaped tip with sharp edges jutting out.....
When the dragon circled around the mountain, its long tail that was dragging behind scraped on the hilltop with the edge of its tip and immediately triggered an avnche of rocks from the mountain top!!
This was the first time in his life that Shaar saw a living dragon!!
Big! So fucking big!!Shaars jaw dropped to the ground......
While he was still amazed by this majestic creature, Ada suddenly saw that the dragon in the sky was taking a deep breath and its abdomen was ballooning up. His face immediately became pale and he shouted out: Not good! Its going to use its breath!!
Just when Adas voice came out, the dragon suddenly decreased its altitude and turned its giant opened mouth towards the ground....
Bang!!
Like a strong roaring wind, arge bluish gray me gushed out, sweeping across the sky! From summit to directly downward,in a more than ten meters wide area, no matter if it was a tree or a rocks, it was all blown away by that violent breath. The tree trunks and branches cracked immediately under the high pressure of this attack and innumerable sawdust blew up in the air. Every stone on the ground was turned over and either flying or rolling around......
Seeing that this breath was flying towards their direction, they suddenly heard several dull voices in front of the forest and a shiny transparent curtain suddenly appeared over the sky. Like having giant transparent ssed mirror put in front of them, the breath hit this section of light curtain and immediately got repelled while the mes were pushed back......
From the grove quickly four shadows emerged and each figure wore a luxurious, but tattered leather robe. It was obviously made from magnificent and expensive material, but right now it looked like something a beggar would wear. Those guys opened their hands and everyone released a wooden stick with the length of about a meter, letting it rise into the sky. Facing the dragon from the distance, they started to send out a series of rapid and strange words......
Shaar stared at them with widened eyes and suddenly saw a figure rolling and crawling out of the forest. He was dashing towards them with extremely difficulties and when he faced towards Shaar, he suddenly stepped on a stone and immediately tumbled to the ground. Rolling down like a rock, he nearly hit Shaars body.
When this fellow looked up, his skinny face was full of panic and when Shaar looked him in the eye he noticed something.
Eh? Friend, you look so familiar. Shaar gawked.
This skinny fellow was also startled and they immediately stared each other in the eye while simultaneously shouting out.
Ah! You are this young bastard who snatched by robe!
Ah! You are that swindler!
Chapter 37 The unlucky Tatara
Chapter 37 The unlucky Tatara
Trantor: Tchu
I got epted by Wordads, it would be a great if you could turn off your adblock on this site to support me. Thanks!
When he met his so-called mortal enemy, his eyes started to turn red.
This skinny and wretched fellow was of course Tatara that Shaar met in Primal Wildfire when he first descended the mountain. Talking about it, it could be said that this unlucky low-level magician would have struck gold when he meet our Shaar.
When Tatara recognized Shaar, his eyes immediately widened and stared at him dumbfounded while a fire could be seen burning inside his eyes. One his cheek started twitching uncontrobly, his eyelid started jittering and his teeth were making a chattering sound......
Finally, Tatara suddenly roared: You little bastard have put me through endless misery!!
Bursting out in anger and violence, Tatara stretched out his arms while maliciously aiming towards Shaars neck with his both arms and throwing his body against Shaar.
Shaar was a little puzzled ......Yes he did rob this guys robe.
However, it was only a robe.
Right now, this fellow was clenching his jaw so tight, like he wanted to rip out the flesh from his body from hate C Come on man, it was just a robe. I have not sullied your ancestral grave nor did I snatch your wife......
However, when he saw this wretched fellow exploding in anger with reddened eyes, he felt somewhat guilty. Still sitting on the ground while hugging the pitiful creature with one hand and the other underneath her body, he was caught in a strange spot. Throwing himself on Shaar, Tatara used both his hand to strangle Shaars neck and shook. In an almost tearful voice he said: You made my life miserable! You made my life miserable! Bastard! Bastard!!
Back to his senses, Shaar casually grabbed the other party. After all, against this monster in human form, how could this thin and lowly magician hurt him? Tatara was as weak as a kitten and could not even make Shaar feel that his neck was currently strangled. Shaars muscle on his neck felt as solid and hard as rock in Tataras hand.
Finally out of strength, Tatara soon copsed to the ground while breathing heavily.
Shaar could not help but ask him out of kindness: Ehm ......What happened to you?
What happened?
Tatara stared at Shaar with a bitter face......
............
............
To be fair, Tatara had every reason to hate this hillbilly and ......the reason was extremely serious!
Since the day he met this hillbilly in Primal Wildfire Town, the life of Tatara turned into a nightmare.
This seemingly simple wildling hillbilly, personally gave Tatara a vivid lesson in No decent people in Primal Wildfire Town and took away his most priced belonging C that fur lined robe from Tatara.
Although getting a fur lined robe stolen was somewhat embarrassing, however for Tatara this kind of item was not of much value. The problem was that when this hillbilly stole the robe, there was a crucial item inside!
The magician badge!!
The badge was oval shaped with the size of a copper coin and it looked like a button C in fact, this na?ve hillbilly indeed regarded it as a button and did not know that this badge was 100 times more valuable that the robe! If he had known this earlier, this hillbilly would not have sold the robe for such a low price.
The magician badge was Tataras only and most important life insurance!!
On the continent, whether it was the Odin Empire, or the Byzantine Empire, magicians would always be vigorously recruited by the ruling ss. In other words, the magicianmunity was part of the privileged ss.
Although Tataras strength was low, he travelled from the Royal Capital until Primal Wildfire Town without any incident by relying on this magician badge to act as a talisman.
Imagine, with his humble strength while wearing a magnificent and expensive robe, carrying an abundant luggage (although he went bankrupt, he still possessed many magic gems bought with his previous loan) and his thin body C so along the way, he would unavoidably meet several bandits, envious thieves, local thugs, bullies and the like.
However, nobody actually dared to offend Tatara on his journey while carrying that badge!
On the continent, unless you are cornered, or if there you felt absolute bitter hatred towards the magician, or if you reached the level where you did not fear anybody, otherwise, nobody would dare to easily provoke a magician, even if his strength was quite low.
Whether it was the Odin Empire or the Byzantine Empire, both those two big empires enforces the samew: A person who offended a magician would always receive the most severe punishment! One had to acknowledge that the rulers of those two big empires draw up suchw in order to please the magicianmunity in disguised to attract more magicians to increase their national power.
Therefore, regardless of where Tatara went, as long as he carried that magician badge, nobody dared to act tantly against him. Even if his strength was low, if you dared to embarrass a magician, it would be the same as act against the ruler directly.
What? You saw that Tatara ability was low? Well, if you provoked him, then the local aristocrat or the ruler would be very grateful to you and cut off your head to show you the severity of the crime C This was simply a golden opportunity andplied with the say Thirst for talents! With this kind of vigorous propaganda was like discreetly spreading the message to magicians around the world Ah look! Look how much I respect magicians as a ruler! Even a lowly magician gets preferential treatment here! After seeing such a situation, other magicians, what are you waiting for? Quicklye to my country!!
Even when he arrived at Primal Wildfire Town, which was famous that there were no decent people. This town has filled with bandits, thieves, the robber and evil mercenaries. However, nobody dared to have the idea of bullying Tatara, because he was carrying that magician badge with him!
Since, even ruler of Primal Wildfire Town needed to gather magicians to increase their power! If it would spread that magicians were receiving unfair treatment in Primal Wildfire Town, it would leave a bad reputation. Then when the ruler of Primal Wildfire Town wanted to obtain the help of magicians in the future would not be easily!
Only a hillbilly that had just crawled out of the mountain dared to openly rob a magician.
Stealing Tataras magician badge was simr to striping a girl naked and throwing her in a hooligan den C Let us not forget that he was also carried many belongings with him!
When Shaar ran away, there were no one to testify and Tatara could not prove his status without a magician badge. In Primal Wildfire Town where there were no decent people, in less than one hour, he was already eyed by several groups of bandits.
With his meagre strength and his low level earth magic, which could only summon a cloud of dust to make people sneeze or give them teary eyes, facing against a group of cruel bandits......Just when Shaar was leaving Primal Wildfire Town with a full stomach that night, Tatara was sessively visited by several groups of bandits who then snatched up all his belongings and stripped all of his clothes before throwing him outside the city wall were the cold wind blew.
He was indeed very unlucky.
If it had been within the boundaries of Byzantine Empire, in any city he could have visited the local church to report his lost and register to the authorities then reapply for a new badge.
The problem was ......Primal Wildfire Town was under nobodys jurisdiction and there are no religious institutes.
For a day, Tatara worked as a beggar in Primal Wildfire Town and was severely beaten up by other tramps at night because he upied their locations. After dawn, he finally found a way out of his misery.
Someone passing through Primal Wildfire Town that was preparing a caravan towards the Odin Empire discovered Tatara. With Tataras magician background, although his strength was humble, he was still capable of writing and could do the ounting.
Being pushed into the corner to such degree, the pitiful magician sold himself for the miserable price of two meat patties and became an honorable apprentice in the caravan while joining it on its journey through the wilderness of Primal Wildfire toward the north......
If everything went ording normal circumstances, then Tatara would join this caravan while earning his bread in Royal Capital with the cunning and sly. Perhaps after some years, he would be a qualified ountant.
However, because of bad luck, this caravan encountered an unfortunately event in Primal Wildfire.
Very carefully, this caravan travelled along the borders of the goblin territories in the red wilderness toward north. They paid close attention, because in ordance with the usual practice, goblins would not go out of the red wilderness, therefore it was very safe.
However this time, they met the goblins.
A battalion of goblin soldiers attacked the caravan, which was very unusual, since the caravan hired several mercenaries to act as bodyguards. Under normal circumstances, goblins rarely attacked a caravan with armed protection. However this time was an exceptional.
What was even more strangely was that the leader of this group of goblins unexpectedly excelled in martial arts! Although the battle efficiency of goblins was extremely bad, however under the leadership of that goblin, they actually managed to chop six mercenaries to minced meat.
While waving an iron hammer in his hand, that goblin leader appeared very angry and anxious.
Afterward, listening to the caravan and goblin leader negotiating, the other party dered: He was the goblin feudal lord from the neighboring area and he was very angry, because......
His princess disappeared.
Chapter 38 I will take you down with me
Chapter 38 I will take you down with me
Trantor: Tchu
Tatara sympathized with the angry goblin a lot. Even as a human, your wife going missing was something a man would not be able to tolerate.
However, this goblin feudal lords brain was probably going mad from anger and unexpectedly suspected that his princess was abducted by a human caravan. He imed that his princess was the most beautiful amongst goblins......
All the humans became very angry C this was too unreasonable!!
His princess was the most beautiful amongst goblins?! Even if that goblin was the most beautiful fellow, from a humans point of view, it looked nothing more than a dirty skinny animal that did not paid attention to its hygiene! Except goblins, who else would be interested in this kind of beauty?
Abducting a goblin? Delivering it to the ve market to sell it for money?!
Burning from anger, the goblin feudal lord did not believe them and his head was turning dangerous green. In a moment of rage, he decided to catch all the humans of the caravan and turning them into jerky!
Tatara knew just too well how those goblins treated humans they captured. Although he was thin and did not have much body fat, goblin would still make good food out of him if they caught him. Even if he would lose twice his weight, those experienced goblin would still be able to use their proud skills to produce enough fat out of his body!
Fortunately, there were an abundant number of vehicles in this caravan and also many prisoners. Using his wits, Tatara looked for an opportunity and quietly slipped away.
Fleeing alone in the wilderness, he would have eventually end up in a wolfs mouth or encountered some hobo goblins and end up as their supper.
However, he was lucky in an unlucky situation and met some humans!
In the evening, he suddenly saw a bonfire in the wilderness and immediately concluded that a human would be near a bonfire. Although encountering human adventurers would have resulted in him having the same miserable fate, but at least it was much better than being eaten by wolves or goblins.
When the hunger and thirst gued Tatara ran towards them, he almost mentally copsed and went mad. Therefore he decided to take the risk!
People, who were facing a hopeless situation, would always receive a tremendous boost of courage!
Exactly that happened to Tatara at that time. Filled with anger in his heart, he turned evil from his bravery and rushed to the human camp while screaming: Dont move! Robbery!! Hands over all the food and water! I am a master magician!!
His voice roared across the wilderness and the several humans near the camp were shocked by Tataras courage.
Several secondster, those people suddenly burst outughing.
A magician? We are also magicians!
Taking a careful look, Tatara got dumbfounded......
Sure enough, those six humans in front of him were all his peers!
What shocked Tatara the most was, from those six magicians in front of him, the lowest badge on their chest was a silver badge and there was actually someone wearing a gold badge among them!
He ......A low-level magician, actually came to rob six intermediate and an advanced magician......
Tatara instantly copsed when he saw the opposite master holding up his magic wand. His heart which was filled with courage got instantly crushed and he knelt down while begging for mercy with his eyes and nose running. Simultaneously, he told them his pitiful and bitter tragedy.
Finally......
After hearing the tragic story of Tatara, the magician put down his magic wand and the masters looked at each other while sighing.
Being a magician and still messing with you like that, he must have been someone abnormal.
Since they were all magicians, even if they are currently powerful masters, in the past they were also rookies and gradually trained their magic. Seeing a rookie living such a pitifully life and even selling himself into very as a magician, it made those magicians drop several crocodile tears and gave birth to sympathy with their colleague.
Alright, since you are a magician, although your strength is low, you can just follow us. Anyway, since we are here on some business, we did not bring our apprentices and we are missing a guy to do the chores.
Feeling grateful in his heart, Tatara thought that a tiny ray of gods blessing finally felt upon him after he went through all that bitterness.
However, he did not know that the intentions of those magicians were not really purely friendly......
Normally, if someone went to hunt a dragon would a very honorable thing. They should announce it to the public in order to increase their own fame and prestige.
However, those six magician masters actually concealed their movement making it a secret. They did not even told people close to them and came here without bringing their disciples.
Although, they could be considered masters among magicians, those six people were also well aware of their own strength. Compare to those experts from the dragons ying legends, they were stillcking quite a lot. Since they heard that this dragon was in a weak condition, they took the risks to try. After all, if you killed a dragon, you would obtain those unobtainable top magic materials from the dragons body. For any magician, this was sufficiently enough to gamble with their lives!
However, this matter must be absolutely kept a secret!
Among other things, if sessful, they would have let others know that they obtained those magic material from the dragon and arouse jealousy. If there was another powerful magician who envied their treasure, he coulde and steal it by force C on the continent, there are few powerful people that were persistently unreasonable! They would be unable to stop them.
Therefore, this operation could only be done in secret.
Also another reason was, the name the strongest dragonyer, although glorious, someone needed sufficient strength in order to im it! If those magician masters would have reached the level of Archmage, they would have naturally done this quest openly.
The problem was that their strength was better than most, but fell shortpare to the best. If such news was leaked afterwards ......trouble would continuously knock on the door!
The so-called big trees always attracted heavy wind.
TL: Something like high position always invites criticism
Currently in this world, theter generation always tried to push the former generation from their privileged positions.......Every year, countless sharp brains wanted to shine above the rest. This ambitioustter generation always stared with big eyes to seek for an opportunity to rise in ranks.
What, you are called the strongest dragonyer? Very good! You would be the stepping stone for me!!
Furthermore, since you had the title dragonyer, you were surely a strong guy? Great! If not stepping on you, who else?!?!
Once the news leaked, countless rookies would wait at their door to challenge them each day!
By killing you, would that not mean that my strength was even higher than that of a dragonyer?
Therefore, this quest was strictly confidential and those six magicians went alone. They did not even bring their most trusted disciples.
As a result, those six masters had considerably suffered. At home, with their status and respected position, even when they went to the bathroom to sit on the chamber pot, there would be a pretty female apprentice beside them lightening an incense while waiting.
While away from home, those six masters who had never touched a knife in the kitchen before had considerably suffered on this trip. While in Primal Wildfire, they still had inns and taverns to enjoy, however after arriving in the wilderness of Primal Wildfire, they had not have a full stomach for several days. That hard bread was tough to swallow and even the drinking water was not cooked. They were all talented masters and could casually hunt some preys, but no one could do any chores!
Tonight, a fire magician could finally not bear it anymore and curled up his sleeves to personally go to battle. By casting a burst of mes magic, he immediately called forth a pir of red me to roast an antelope that they hunted tasty and crispy. However, the identally forgot that this spell had additional burst property and while a loud bang, it exploded in countless pieces. Even the pan used to roast the meat was smashed to pieces.
Exactly at that time, the dull looking Tatara fell in front of their doorstep. As a magician and colleagues, they simply decided to treat him as their personal servant and bring him along. This way their food and drinking problem would be solved.
Another thing......in order to keep the secret ......hehe.
Being magicians did not mean that they could not kill people.
......
Tatara was also someone who endured hardship and unlike those pampered masters he did not have a high and respected position. Following those masters was extremely satisfying for him and he roasted the meat making it outside crispy, inside tender. The hard bread eating days was finally over from those noble magician masters.
However, Tatara was not in an unenviable position!
He alone must serve six masters, whose moods were extremely bad from living in ufortable wild. He was responsible for those six peoples dinner, roast the game in six different kind of vor, wash six peoples clothes and heat the bath water for six people C once those six masters had someone to serve them and they became fussy about every small thing!
They started to behave on an adventure in the wild like at home.
Tatara got backache every day from overworking and several dayster, he became even thinner.
The most awfully thing was, when they finally arrived in the mountains, with his bad luck Tatara finally learned that those six came here to look for a dragon......He burst into tears in his heart and felt that there was no bright future in front of him......
Tatara was not a fool and he understood clearly the difference in strength between them: Those six masters only need to wave with their fingers to kill him and that dragon only needed to casually use its w to get rid of those six masters!
......
............
If it was not for you! How could I have fallen this low right now!!
Past scenes yed in Tataras mind again and a circuit suddenly exploded in his brain making him roar in anger while strangling Shaars neck: Since I will now die anyway, I will take you down with me!!
Shaar was somewhat bewildered C there was no need to throw away your life for a robe, right?
At that moment, that dragon on the mountain roared and a mass of bright green greyish light suddenly erupted from the giant dragons body!
With a loud bang, a big ripple shock appeared and the four magicians on the hill were swept away by a wave while that transparent defense mirror was loudly crushed!
During the long howling of the dragon, the magician closest to the defense mirror suddenly screamed pitifully, the magic wand in his hand began to fracture and his clothes began to tear apart. After the shock wave, the flesh on his body was peeled off and in a blink of an eye, there was nothing left but bones!!
The remaining three magicians also started to yell pitifully and abandoned their dragon hunt. They turned around and fled downhill with lighting speed while the dragon followed them closely on their heels.
Seeing those guys running downhill, Shaars heart started to pump fast and quickly jumped up while grabbing the pitiful creature: Time to escape with our life!
When he shouted, he suddenly discovered that Ada had already disappeared without a trace -Damn! This guy actually runs faster than me!
With big strides, Shaar sprinted off and Tatara who was not willing to let go the criminal who took everything from him stubbornly refused to loosen his hands. While Shaar was running with an unbelievable speed, Tatara was hanging on Shaars body like a wombat.
Watching Tatara hanging on Shaar with painful expression, the pitiful creature that was also violently grabbed by Shaar could not help and whispered: Hey, are you okay?
I ...... When Tatara finally saw clearly the pitiful creatures appearance, he suddenly stared at her with big eyes: You, you are!!
Unfortunately he could not finish his sentence......The dragon and the three magicians at the back finally caught up with them and instantaneously arrived at their tail!
Bang, the big dragon once again started to spew a mass of blue breath!
Chapter 39 The dragon slaying battle part 1
Chapter 39 The dragon ying battle part 1
Trantor: Tchu
The Breathing out of this dragons mouth was the strongest earth magic creating a blue me swept over everything in its path. All the trees on the hillside disintegrated and sawdust swirled in the air.
The three magicians were forced to make their stand after seen the dragons Breath closing in and that there was no way to escape. Overwhelmed with desperation, the three masters could only turn their heads facing the dragon. One of the magicians suddenly put on a ruthless expression and pulled out a pigeon egg-sized metal ball from his bosom before throwing it forcefully on the floor. With a bang, a mass of golden light immediately enveloped him.
When the other two magicians saw his sudden move, they immediately flew into a rage and furiously scolded: Bastard, you were actually hiding an ace up your sleeve!
Getting desperate, one of the other magicians forcefully bit his tongue and his mouth started to spout a bloody fog. Quickly brandishing his magic wand, he started to draw a magic symbol in front of him. When he finished, the symbol instantaneously turned golden and expanded in size while the light started shine stronger. Immediately, the dragons breath smashed against the magical formation and blood started to rain while the magicians flesh ruptured everywhere. The magicians body transformed into a blood fountain, spraying blood everywhere as if it was rain.
The fresh red blood suddenly turned darker and intensively sprayed towards the dragons breath. No one would have expected that the blood would start to prate the breath while covering the dragons body! Covered with that blood rain, that dragons body had red spots everywhere. On contact, the blood immediately demonstrated its strong corrosiveness ability and emitted ck smog where on the dragons body!
ck magic!
Shaar could only hear the pitiful creature screaming out in his arms, but where did he have the time to care about whether it was ck or white magic right now. Seeing the blue dragons breath catching up to him, Shaar sprinted with everything he got and continuously stamped furiously with his legs on the ground and jumped. With every leap, he crossed ten meters in one go and when he spotted a huge gap on a nearby hillside huge, he instantly rolled on ground towards it.
Up on the hill, the magician was still using his life-force to power his ck magic, making the dragon uttering a painful roar. That other magician next to him made a resolute face and forcefully stabbed his magic wand in the ground. He put his hands tightly together and quickly started to recite an incantation with his mouth.
When the blue breath swept over his body, the cloth and flesh started to strip away from his body. However, it seemed like as he did not felt the pain at all and his eyes turned hollow while he finally finished his incantation with hisst strength......With a massive bang, the magic wand in front of him cracked in countless pieces. The ground underneath the magic wand started to tremble and a giant crack quickly split open!
When the crack opened, a bottomless ck void could be seen and with an ear deafening howl, a giant me erupted fiercely from below!
At the same time, the magician was finally overwhelmed by the dragons attack and breathed hisst breath. With an expressionless face and empty eyes, he stared at the dragon and the remaining on his of bones scattered by the wind into million pieces!
That magician who got burned into million pieces was the one who tried to use fire magic to grill the meat when Tatara first encountered them. As a magician, he was specialized in fire magic. While his magic power could only be counted as average, he had a secret technique and that was summoning! Forced into a dead-end, he used all his remaining life force to invoke onest spell. Suddenly, the space started to fragment under the crack on the ground and connected this dimension to hell! The magicians final magic incantation was to summon a mighty magical creature to revenge him!
After a soul shaking roared, a giant me pir erupted from the crack and immediately a huge ming hand came out. Maliciously pressing against the ground, the vegetation and the tree on the ground was quickly swallowed by the fire and turned to ashes!
The creature that crawled out of that crack was enveloped in giant mes as if its whole body was made of fire. The fire burned so strong that even Shaar who was hidden on the hillside far away still felt the heat waves on his body. Wherever that gigantic body went, every stone would split apart and fire spewed out cracks!
This monster was taller than ten meters and with its enormous body, it looked like an ancient giant. Standing in front of dragon, it was slightly taller but had only half as much body masspared to the dragon. Even so, that fierce red face opened its mouth spitting outrge mes while sending out a great roar.
Watching this event unfolding in of him, Shaar inhaled deeply: Damn, what is that thing?!
Finally stopped trying to strangle Shaars neck, Tatara was now hugging it instead. He replied in daze: Its ......Its a Hellfire Elemental!!
Getting roared at from the opposite party, enraged the dragon and it opened its big mouth again while spraying its breath onto the Hellfire Elemental in front of it. The dragons blue breath flew towards its victim like a whirlwind and giant Hellfire Elemental unexpectedly opened its arms. Suddenly a mass of mes emerged, forming an eight meters high wall made of fire and forcefully blocking that dragons attack!
So powerful! Seeing this otherworldly fight incited Shaars fighting spirit.
Shaar subsequently noticed that something was wrong. Although that me had blocked the dragons breath, it had also consumed a big part of that giant Hellfire Elements strength. The mes on its body immediately became weaker and even his more than ten meters high body shrank a bit.
After blocking that dragons breath, the giant Hellfire Element went mad and immediately threw itself at its opponent with stretched out arms. Being hugged by that Hellfire Elemental, the huge dragon instantly roared in pain after its neck got burned from the touch. The Elemental tried persistently to cling to the dragons huge body, but the dragon quickly casted off the giant Hellfire Elemental and threw it to the ground while fire sprayed everywhere. When the giant Hellfire Elemental recovered from its fall, it immediately clenched its fist and started pounding the dragons belly!
Bang, that fire punch made the dragon suffer considerable pain and even charred the dragon scale on its belly, burning it pitch ck.
Already suffering from the ck magic voodoo curse invoked by that ck magician using his blood, parts of its body was already corroding by the blood stains strengthened with the ck magic curse. The erosion continued to chip away its vitality and even through a dragon was born with a certain magic defense advantage, a ck magicians spell had fused his life force with his spells to increase the magical power. When the bloodnded on its body, the dragons natural body resistance instantly tried to counter it and disenchant the voodoo magic. Nevertheless, the process took a little time and right now the Hellfire Elemental entangled with the dragon again making it suffer pain. Its mes quickly weakened again and the cursed blood was spreading crazily over the dragons body.
Chapter 39 The dragon slaying battle Part 2
Chapter 39 The dragon ying battle Part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Crawling up from the ground, the Hellfire Elemental entangled itself once again with the big dragon. With its me covered giant body, it automatically started to damage the dragon while clinging tightly onto it body. Getting burned up all over its body, the dragon continuously roared in pain and started to twist violently around the floor. Getting forcefully knocked around, the Hellfire Elemental started to stagger and those two giants wrestling ttened the surrounding trees, giant rocks and everything that crossed their path. No matter what kind of obstacle, everything shattered with one hit and the ground quickly transformed into a nd with mes burning everywhere.
Atst, the giant Hellfire Elemental was no match for the dragon and after entangling for a while, the mes on its body started to fade away. The huge body of the Hellfire Elemental already shrunk by half and was finally being pressed by dragons w against the floor. With a triumphant roar, the dragon started to maliciously attack the head of the Hellfire Elemental. Finally unable to endure the onught, the Hellfire Elemental unwillingly roared onest time and turned into fragmented mes while dissipated into countless pieces.
Half of the dragons body had scorch marks and many ces were burned badly and mutted. Blood flowed down in streams and all its wounds were burned ck. Shaking from pain, the dragon reluctantly crawled up.
Exactly at that time, on the other side a golden light suddenly emerged in the air and a form appeared. It was thest remaining magician who used an unknown mysterious magical item a moment ago. He unexpectedly threw a metal ball on the ground while the dragon was attacking them and made his body disappear to escape the fatal blow.
Although right now he was struck by confusion, he did not suffer any serious wounds and stood at the distance. Raising his chipped magic wand in the air, he started to recite a rapid incantation in a low voice......
A bright magic formation emerged under his magic wand and flew towards the dragons position. Suddenly, a dozen light hit the ground and transformed into a dozen figures!
Looking closely, those emerged figures were actually all Undead creatures!
Ten knights emitting a ck aura and wearing tattered armors with rotten flesh on their bodies materialized from the magic. Terrifying bare bones could be seen from the holes in their armors and a faint glowing metallic luster covered their bodies!
Those ten Death knights were born from hateful death magic and had an inborn hate towards all living things. Not needing any instructions, they quick rushed towards the big dragon! For Undead creatures, a dragon that transmitted a prospering aura of life was their most obvious target!
When those ten Death knights swarmed towards the dragon, it looked like a flock of ants eyeing an elephant. With those different ragged weapons in their hands that emitted a terrifying ck aura, they maliciously stabbed at the dragons body!
Once the ck aura pierced its body, the dragon instantly sent out a series pain filled roar and turned its body madly on the ground. Turning its head a couple of times, the dragon suddenly swung its long tail with the Morningstar shaped tip......Bang, sweeping across the ground, it immediately send several Death knights flying. However, those things were not alive, while two of them turned into ashes after smashing against the ground, the remaining other two were still furiously crawling on the ground towards the dragon with only half their bodies remaining.
Sure enough, as Ada mentioned, the dragon was struggling with its vision and it seemed that it could not see the small sized enemy. Twisting its head, the dragon spewed out blue mes again and immediately turned three Death knights to ashes. However, the remaining Death knights still continued to cling on its body with their ck aura emitting weapons and leaving behind deep wounds on the dragon!
The wounds infected by the soul corrosive ck aura immediately corrupted the flesh and let it rot in an unthinkable speed!
Struggling to fight back, the dragon turned around and once again swept its long tail a few times and finally managed to crush these Death knights.
Nevertheless, it was obviously hurt badly during the fight and even the Breathing out of the dragons mouth was getting lighter and lighter and instead of a thick color it rather became pretty shallow.
With a loud noise, the dragon crashed on the ground. While making some moaning sounds, it giant nostril spouted out two massive smoke clouds. Its body was covered with hundreds of wounds and although it was furiously struggling to heal itself with the inherited healing power of the dragon race, the soul eroding attribute of ck magic was just too strong. Its mistake was that it did not get rid of those ck magic when its opponent first casted it. After its body was corroded by ck magic, it was much more difficult to get to remove it.
It lost a lot of blood and had several serious wounds while fresh blood was constantly flowing down its body.
Grinning fiendishly while thinking that he had won, thest magician raised his wand and casted a shing light. Immediately, several lightening started to fly one after each other next to the dragon, creating a series of thundering noise.
Shaar immediately understood......This guy was using this method to confuse the big dragon! Since the dragon was blind, it relied mostly on sound. By creating a lot noise, this magician disrupted the dragons sense hearing!
Sure enough, the dragon instantly raised its head and listened attentively. Angered by that method, it opened its big mouth once again to spew its Breath...... However, all those Breath were wasted while it consumed more of its remaining magic. The color of its Breath was turning paler and paler after finally bingpletely transparent.
Waiting exactly for that moment, the magician finally made a relieved expression. He hesitantly pulled out a shiny ring from his bosom and wore it on his finger while slowly moving towards the dragon......
This magic item seemed to be able to cast wind magic and after putting it on, the magician started to float a dozens of centimetre above the ground. Moving his feet mid-air, he did not issued any sounds with his movements.
This guy is quite cunning ...... Watching this gave Shaar a creepy feeling: He looks like a ruthless person.
This ......This is the only advanced magician amongst them. You can see the golden magician badge to his chest.
Unexpectedly it was the pitiful creature who replied.
Tatara next to them was clenching his teeth while staring at the pitiful creature with a strange look. Realizing that Tataras was staring at her, the pitiful creature made a somewhat strange face and pursed her lips while gently shaking her head. Tatarasplexion immediately changed, hesitating for a moment, he finally decided not to speak.
Not aware of the scene ying off behind him, Shaar paid all his attention towards the battle in front of him. Seeing that magician approaching the feeble dragon, he suddenly remembered something.
Huh?! Where did Ada go? Fuck! Dont tell me he was turned into ashes by that Breath a moment ago?
Chapter 40 Flog the drowning Dragon
Chapter 40 Flog the drowning Dragon
Trantor: Tchu
Just when Shaars voice died down, his eyes immediately widened!
The reason, he finally saw Ada doing something bizzare!
When that senior magician was slowly approaching the big dragon, the rock behind him on the ground suddenly wriggled before flipping over without a sound and unexpectedly transforming into a man!
Adas body was covered with dust, since a moment ago he was curled up there pretending to be a piece of rock C to be fair, his disguise was not really authentic. However, for some unknown reason, none of them noticed him, even though it was obviously that he huddled himself up there. He had vanished from everyones sight! Only when he moved, people began to notice him!
This bizarre feeling made Shaar extremely puzzled.
Nevertheless, the weirdest thing had yet toe......
Immediately standing up, Ada made a movement as if he was stretching his body. He didnt bother to shake off the dust on his body and was rather fixated on the magician in front of him right away.
Having his back facing Ada, the magician was simply unaware that there was a person standing behind him. Still holding his magic wand up in the air, the magician silently closed in on the dragon.
Meanwhile, Ada also started to move.
His body was like a gust of wind ......No more like a cloud of smoke would be a better description! Without any sound he slowly approached the magician!
Undoubtedly, his feet were moving step by step on the ground, but without a trace of moment at all. Moreover, while he was moving, in the eyes of Shaar it felt like watching a ghost floating in the air!
In broad daylight, he was definitely walking behind magician, but that magician could not perceive a single trace of him. For a slight moment, Shaar had the impression that Ada had be the magicians shadow!!
Even when he was clearly there, he gave other people the weird not existing feeling.
Seeing the distance between those two peoples getting closer and closer, the initial seven to eight steps suddenly shortened to three to five steps. In an instant, he was only one step away and in the end Ada was almost sticking on the magicians back. Yet, as if the magician was possessed, he still seemed to be unaware of what was happening behind him C From Shaars perspective, with that kind of distance Adas breathing should already be felt on magicians neck!
Damn! It was just like seeing a ghost in broad daylight!!
Even Shaar could barely hold the urge to scream out and to warn that magician C this feeling stuck in his heart was too ufortable.
Then suddenly, Adas next movement immediately gave Shaar a shock!!
Suddenly twisted his body in a strange manner, Ada stabbed with his hand in front of him while grasping a sharp item......Looking closely, Shaar immediately noticed that it was a sharp tree stick!
Adas movement was so lightening fast that even Shaar could not fully observe clearly each of his motions......
Ada only made one moment: Stab!!
Three consecutive stabs forward!
Puff, puff, puff!
The movement was neat, swift as lightning and without any redundant moves!!
The initially walking magician took another step forward and his facial expression suddenly changed. Three clear holes suddenly appeared on his body!!
His facial expression twisted madly and he quickly turned around with his eyes widened. He stared terrified at Ada behind him and just when he opened his mouth to say something, Ada gave him ast stab!
Puff!
The sharp tree stick was directly stabbed into the mouth of the magician and pierced through the back of his skull!
Such a bizarre and deadly assassination immediately made Shaars widened eyes quickly focus......
The magician copsed to the ground like a puppet with its string cut. The sudden sound immediately startled the big dragon, making it raising its head, while opening its giant mouth to reveal its fangs......
Adas whole body suddenly rxed and his toes trampled on the ground while no longer using that ghostly technique to hide his movement again.
All of the sudden, he unexpectedly opened his mouth and grinned at that dragon who was about to spew its Breath.
He only needed a very short sentence to quickly shut the dragons mouth and what he said was:
Its me.
TL: Deng, deng, deng, deng!
......
............
It was such a simple sentence yet Adas tone seemed to show the kind of intimacy that only old friends had. His tone of his voice was familiar to Shaar and gave him the strangle feeling of calmness along with a deep sense of mockery C this was the tone that Ada always used.
Nevertheless, that dragon promptly closed its mouth and lifted its neck. It seemed that as soon as it heard this voice, its entire body tightened, while its mouth muffled a sobbing sound showing that it was wary to sounds source.
You recognized my voice, right? An undisguised mockery could be found in Adas tone as he approached the dragon step by step with a smile on his face.
However, Shaars sharp vision saw Adas eyes ......the expression in his eyes was as cold as ice!
You must be very curious why I use thisnguage to talk to you ......Well. Ada walked in front of the big dragon and stopped at a distance of less than five steps away. With such a distance, once the dragon stretched its neck, it could easily open its mouth and swallow him whole!
Despite that, standing in front of this huge monster, Ada did not seem to have the slightest trace of fear. The smile on his face became gentler while the expression in his eyes was getting colder and colder!
To be honest, we really havent seen each other for a long time now.Adas smiled while patting his hands: ...... ever since you made me like this!
You probably would have never thought that I woulde to look for you! You probably thought I had lost all my power now and that I am weak without the strength to even look for revenge.
How ridiculous you look when I see you now ......looking at your appearance, it so embarrassing and I suddenly feel sorry for how pathetic you look.
Do you know that in order to find you, how much time and efforts I have spent? It took me a full fourteen years to investigate your where aboutC ah, calcted ording to human time.
I have lived close to this mountain for six years and sat by that ming swamp to calcte the eruption time. To make a very urate calction of the distance and position of each fire caves, that alone took me four hundred and thirty one days!
And you, my dear, I know you. I know that during this period of time is where you are at the weakest, hmpf ......Since you bear that curses punishment, I calcted the time when the curse would be active. Right now, you can only use less than half of your total strength.
Oh and......six months ago, I also intentionally informed an adventurer on Primal Wildfire of the news that a dragon resided in this mountain, then ......I believed that this news would certainly be spread out and attract greedy humans toe here!
As a result, everything turned out as I thought.
Although the strength of those magicians were a little bit weak, however fortunately you are more fragile than I expected.
While Ada was saying this, Shaar and others eavesdropped from the distance turned all blue on their face!!
The information that this Ada revealed was too shocking!
Ada walked in front of the big dragon while reaching out to gently touch the dragon with a smile his face. He whispered with soft and sweet voice that carried a chilling tone.
Beautiful Dora, proud Dora, noble Dora ......Seeing you today in such a state, I am really......too happy!
The dragon unwilling held up the head and its giant mouth made a series of whining sound before finally turning into a low-pitched and hoarse human voice. Its voice was deep and hoarse with weak but feminine style. The tone in its voice contained hatred and mockery:
Darwin, you can only speak the humannguage now, right? Hahaha! Right now, you cant even speak a word!
When this big dragon talked in human voice, its voice was really loud and despite the long distance, it transmitted into the ears of Shaar and others. It was clear as thunder.
Oh...... You can still simte the human voice with your magic. It seems that your magic has not beenpletely consumed yet.Ada picked his ear and made a fake smiled: What you said is right, I cannot speak the dragonnguage anymore ...... I am a human now and the oral cavity structure of humans is different from ours, and ......Thanks to you, although I am a human, my soul it that of a dragon. Therefore I am unable to use the human magic, while naturally I cannot use the magic of Dragon n either. There is no way for me to simte our voice now. For all of these, I shall give my thanks to you!
Dragon!!
This Ada, was also a dragon?!
Shaar was shocked.
Hahahahaha!!
All of a sudden, that dragon burst out a desperateughter and she raised her head high while angrily roaring towards the tiny Ada: I know why you came here! You hope that I could lift your curse? Proud Darwin! My honourable iparable Darwin! You finally came to ask me!! But I will never tell you! You will be forever trapped in this human body and never ever restore be to your noble dragon body again! Hahahaha! As long as I do not lift the curse from you, youll never be able to recover to your noble status again!!
Ada lowered his head and smiled: Youre wrong. I did not n to ask you to lift the curse.
He seemed to think for a moment, then looked up and replied in an unrushed tone: From the day that you deceived me to drink the eternal tears and put the curse on me to trap me in a human body, I knew already that you will never relieve the curse from me. When you did that, I knew that you already hated me to the extreme. I dont have that ridiculous thought and my only wish is to see you die with my own eyes. I want to see you die in front of me and watch you breathe your final breath, then...... I will keep your soul forever from returning to the sacred tomb! You should know that as a member of Dragon n, if your soul does not receive a proper burial, then in the future some magicians passing by and could exhume your body. After that, they might use your remaining soul and create some Undead creatures. Perhaps you will turn into an ugly Bone Dragon ......Hahahaha! The beautiful Dora bing an ugly Bone Dragon, how funny would that be?
All of a sudden, the dragon flew in rage and its body shivered with a stronger sense of deep fear. With an ear deafening roar, it suddenly lowered its head and maliciously bit toward Ada: Go to hell!!
Fuck!
Shaar who was originally hiding on the side to watch this story unfold suddenly he discovered that the dragon was about to hurt the man. He instantly jumped out without hesitations and lifted a huge rock beside him while holding it in his hand. Aiming at the dragon, he threw it with an incredible force!
Whew!
Under Shaars mighty force, the huge rock flew out with lightening speed, bringing a strong gust of winds. The dragon that had just lifted its head, immediately felt the strong winds closing its face. Bang, the huge rock relentlessly smashed against the head of the dragon and immediately twisted its neck badly. The dragon instantly crashed down and half of its face became dented.
Jumping up, Shaar shouted: Mother**! Whatever Ada is, he is my soso now! You dare to touch this uncles property without asking for his permission?!
He grabbed his pitchfork with one hand, the pitiful creature in the other and Tatara who was still hanging his body. Shaar looked like a big ck bear rushing forward with huge steps. With a murderous look, he moved with a majestic appearance.
However, in his heart he was already rubbing his hands and thinking: It would seem that this dragon would be dead soon. Such a heaven-sent opportunity, if not flog the cur thats fallen into the water, then when?? God finally opened his eyes and recognized that uncle Shaar deserved to be rich!!
TL: flog the cur thats fallen into the water is a Chinese idiom for being merciless with bad people even when theyre down.
Chapter 41 Hard as steel
Chapter 41 Hard as steel
Trantor: Tchu
The strength of this hillbilly was really scary. The dragon that was already severely wounded got wrecked until its head started spinning from the rock that Shaar threw. Its gigantic head dropped to the ground while it gasped for air. It did not even manage to lift this head after shaking of the concussion.
Seeing that Shaar was unexpectedly rushing towards the dragon, Tataras hands immediately turned numb from fear and slipped down from Shaar body. Looking afar, his legs were trembling, his body was shivering and there were signs of pee between his legs.
My god! Was this guy even human? He actually managed to wreck the dragon with a rock?! Even the Beast spirit Berserker in the legend did not have such barbaric strength?!
Remembering that this guy casually smashed a huge rock out of a small mountain a moment ago...... and he actually tried to desperately strangle this demons neck just now? If he had only the slight bit of murderous intention, I am afraid his bones would be smashed to countless pieces with one hit.
Thinks about it, Tatara faced ashen and did not dare to me Shaar for his bad luck anymore.
Only after arriving next to Ada, Shaar decided to put down the pitiful creature. Giving him a cold look, Ada sneered: Why did youe here? Were you not having a good time while hiding and eavesdropping on us a moment ago?
Shaar stuck out his chest and righteously said: Since you and I arepanions now, we should help each other. Seeing you in danger, not to mention you are my soso......I am not the type of person who would abandon apanion under any circumstances! Say what you want, I will rescue you regardless!
A faint smile showed up on Adas face: Oh, really? Then why did you hide in the distance just now for such a long time withouting to help me? But only after you hear her and me talking you......
Pausing for a moment, Adas vision started to observe Shaars face: Now that you know my real identity, you quickly came here to kiss my ass. Furthermore, now that this dragon is severely wounded, it is not much of a threat anymore and how could you not take this bargain?
Even after his intentions were discovered, Shaars face unexpectedly did not turn red C It must be said, the old mans education indeed turned Shaar into a unique character. Making two hollowughs, Shaar replied: This dragon suddenly became violent and I was worried that it would hurt you.
Ada shook his head: You are such a bold and thick-skinned guy. You call tell a lie without even blink of an eye. What a strange guy. Ada snorted: Since I dare to stand in front of her, of course I have a way to protect myself. I dont need you to rescue me! Do you know that you just ruined my fun?
The dragon was still badly hurt from Shaars heavy throw. Under normal circumstances, even with Shaars abnormal strength, a rock would still not knock down a dragon. However, since this dragon was already severely injured, the dragon Ki protecting its body was also weak right now. Lying on the ground breathing heavily for quite a while, it finally managed to lift its head with a lot of effort. A pair of giant dragon eyes searched around but still could not find Shaar. It uttered a growl: Despicable humans, who sneak attacked me?!
With such a close distance, Shaar ears started ringing after hearing the dragons roar. The dragons mouth was so close that Shaar felt a bit nervous in his heart. However, when seeing that Ada was sneering at him, he could only clench his teeth and pump himself up again. Raising his pitchfork in his hand, he made a valiant appearance. Pitiful creatures heart started to beat like a drum and looking this dragon lifting its head, she desperately pulled Shaars clothes. Right now, all she wanted to do was to strangle this guy.
If you wanted to be a hero, go yourself! Why did you drag me here?!
Ada sighed: Dora, today will be the day you die. If there are any words you want to say, since we have known each other for such a long time, I will give to the opportunity to speak.
The dragon became enraged and roared showing that it was unwillingly to give up. It twisted its body and barely stood up on its back legs. It swayed twice and dropped down again while suddenly swinging its tail to sweep at them.
That giant Dragons tail swept over with a lightning speed and the edges of the tail created a strong wind. Shaar suddenly felt a shortness of breath and quickly grabbed the pitiful creature while jumping backwards. That Dragons tail swept over an empty space and when Shaarnded on the ground, he heard Adas voice next to him: Did you not want to be a hero? Why did you run away so quickly?
Turning his head to have a look, he suddenly saw that this Ada saw standing close next to him C this guy actually dodged faster than him?!
The dragon turned its body and started to climb toward the summit. With each step, the ground was trampled to pieces and an rming amount of dragon blood remained behind. This dragon blood had a strange color of red with green and even emitted a faint trace of heat.
Not in hurry to pursue, Ada looked at Shaar: The buried treasure you are search is in the dragonsir, do you have the courage to look for it?
Shaar thought to himself, right now this dragon only had half of its live remaining C no, probably that half was already gone too, what was there to be afraid of?
Steeling his heart, he patted the pitiful creatures shoulder: Watch how uncle Shaar bes a Dragonyer!
The hillbilly became determined and immediately boosted his courage while raising his pitchfork to catch up to the dragon with flying leaps. With a huge jump, he dropped on the dragons back. Even through this dragon was on all fours, it was about ten meters high and a dozen meters long. Like a mountain made of meat, the moment Shaarnded on the back of this dragon, he immediately felt the instability underneath his foot. Not noticing that something was standing on it, the dragon used all its efforts to crawl toward the summit. Barely keeping his bnce, Shaar moved forward while climbing on the back of the dragon. Finally arriving at the dragons neck with great difficulties, he roared and gripped his pitchfork with both hands while fiercely stabbing downward......
ng!
After a clear sound, a piece of blue-greenish dragon scale got pierced on the dragons back. Just when the pitchfork entered the flesh, Shaar used it as a handle while the dragon under him wailed in pain. Shaking his neck in pain, Shaar suddenly lost his bnce and slipped while almost falling down. Desperately clenching on his pitchfork, he managed to avoid tumbling down.
After eagerly returning to itsir, the dragon shook his head violently a few times. Still struggling on top, Shaar shouted and cursed while hanging on the dragon that was shaking its body back and forth.
Like always, he acted just too reckless. Although the pitchforks sharpness was unparalleled and easily pierced the dragonscale, but after all it was too small......Comparing to this huge dragon, his pitchfork was just like a toothpick and even if it prated deeply into the flesh......How could it be fatal?
As a human, if you were stabbed by a toothpick, it would hurt and thats all. As long as you were not stabbed into the sr plexus or eyeball......Would you die?
Just when Shaar was shaking around, he suddenly felt that a shadow crept up next to him. When he took a look, he suddenly discovered that Ada was also on the dragons back and he did not know which method he used to jump up here. Putting on a cold smile, he wiped a bit dragon blood with his hand from the wound infected by the pitchfork. After carefully touching the blood in his hand, he pulled Shaar back up.
How are your movement so fast? Shaar had some doubts: As if you could fly!
Ada shook his head and did not reply, but sighed: You dont not need to waste your strength anymore. She wanted to return toir to breath her final breathe. We dragons have the habit of wanting to die in ourir.
This dragon was so heavily injured that it could not even open its wing anymore. Limping and crawling up the summit, it finally dropped down when it arrived in itsir. With still half its body outside their, it was too weak to even lift up a foot.
After sighing weakly several times, Ada jumped down and patted the dragons neck: Dora, do you really have nothing to say to me?
The dragons was noticeably getting weaker: Darwin, if you want to make me lift your curse, you can forget about it, I would rather die!
Adas eyes shed an air chilling coldness and sneered: Since you refuse, then I wont hold back anymore.
Opening his mouth, he shrank his neck and suddenly pulled something out of his mouth!
That thing was semi translucent and half amber brown. It had the size of a pigeon egg and no one knew how Ada kept it in his throat.
Shaar stared at him with big eyes, but Ada just sneered:Since I came to look for you, of course I have the means to deal with a vicious fellow like you. You think that you can die so easily? I told you, I will obtain your dragon soul and making you unable to return to the sacred tomb! Your bones will stay here turning into a skeleton. I will bait some magicians here to let them refine the lowly bones of your dragon corpse! The noble Dora turning into an Undead Bonedragon, how interesting that will be!
Adas voice brought a bone prating cold air and in addition with his wless face, Shaar could not help but feel a cold chill in his heart.
Adas eyes nced at him: What are you wait for? We are currently in the Dragonsir, dont you want to quickly find your buried treasure?
Froze for a moment, Shaar immediately pulled out the pitchfork and when hended on the floor, he suddenly felt his hand sinking to the ground.
Did this pitchfork just increase it weightpare to before?
Taking a closer look, Shaar saw that this ck pitchfork was still same as before. With its pitch-ck appearance which did not show the tiniest light of sharpness ......Although the naked eye could not see any difference, he felt that there was something strange.
Pondering for a moment, he suddenly noticed ......There was unexpectedly not a single trace of bloodstain on this pitchfork?
Only those unparalleled razor-sharp weapons used by those godly warriors in legends could kill people without leaving a single trace of blood on them. Could it be that this pitchfork was the same?
Gently stroking the pitchfork with his hand, he really could not feel the tiniest traces of bloodstain of it......
However, how did the weight increased? Shaar was slightly dazed, but quickly rxed in his mind. He was probably tired and his arm was getting heavy.
Sitting cross-legged next to the dragons head, Ada looked at it with a chilling smile. He gently put his hand on that item and stroked it. Keeping his mouth shut, he quietly waited for the dragons death.
The dragon could not move anymore and the many wounds on its whole body continued to bleed. Its strength was slowly fading away and the most important part was that the dragons Breathing out of its nostril was gradually slowing down.
Giving it a look, Shaar immediately ran towards the dragonsir......
This cave on the summit was enormous, but not too deep. One could instantly see the end of it and when Shaar sprinted into cave, as if struck by lightning, he became stupefied!!
Treasures, buried treasure?!!
Looking in front of him a hill piled up together with a bunch of things, Shaars mouth suddenly dropped down. He started to make a gege sound with his throat and his faces became distorted......
After quite a while, the hillbilly suddenly uttered an earthshaking yell full of grief!
Mother***, this is the buried treasure?!!!!!
In legend, dragons all like shiny things ......Correct!
In legends, dragons all like glittering and translucent things ......Also correct!!
However ......In legends, the dragonsir was full of gold, diamonds and gems ......This was not correct!!
In this world, although there were not many dragons, but the actual quantity was still quite a lot. If each dragon collected gold and gems...... How much gold and gems would this world need?
Therefore ......In front of Shaar, was a big pile of.....
A big pile of different kind of stones! They had various shapes, round, oval, square, angr......
All these stones were sparkling and shiny ......However these stones were definitely not gems!
Although Shaar lived in the mountain, it was not like he did not saw those kinds of things before. The name of this type of stones was quartz!
The texture of this material was not hard, even a bit fragile. The mountain where he lived had such a kind of mine. Some human caravans asionally came by and collected this type of stones and went back......
This stone biggest use was......
Burning into ss.
......
Shaar went mad! He frantically rushed towards it and started digging maliciously inside the piled of stones. Turning this pile upside down, he finally found several pieces of thumb size metal......Judging from quality of the material, possibly, perhaps ......It was gold?
It was indeed gold, but in such a big pile of ss stones, these gold pieces were rather too scarce!!
Shaar was so enraged that his eyes turned red and turned around to rush towards Ada while roaring: Where is the buried treasure? The gold? The buried treasure?? Inside there is only a big pile of stones!! A big pile of ss stones!!!
Ada who was already expecting this result sat there while showing a faint smile: Did you look closely?
Look closely! Its a big pile of stones!!! ss stones! Dont think that I would not recognize that kind of stuff! That kinds of stuff are everywhere on the mountain where I live!! What I want is gold! It is gems!!!
Ada gave off a long loudugh with a tone full of ridicule: Gold? Most gold in this world was already made into coins by the human empires or collected by those powerful elites. How much gold do you think a dragon can get?
Ada Lifted his finger to point towards north: Perhaps in the north, the northern territories belong to the dragons. There you might be able to find a lot. However here is the middle of continent and human territory. Dora arrived here to live in seclusion. How could she go outside to collect some gold? If she began to collect and rob gold and gems everywhere, her whereabouts would have already been discovered by humans C could you not figure out such a simple truth?
Shaar wanted to refute and opened his mouth, but after thinking carefully, this argument was indisputable.
But ......this uncle came here to look for gold! Without getting any gain from this, this uncle will get very angry!! Shaar clenched his pitchfork and a burning fire lit up in his eyes.
Ada smiled and pointed towards the dragon: Buried treasure? This dragon corpse was more valuable than any gold mountains!
He touched the wound on the dragons neck: Sees this blood? The blood of a dragon has very strong magical properties inside. If you wipe the blood on your body,ter if you get attacked, your body will be hard as steel. It can even resist against most attacks from experts! ording to those ancient legends, the brave warriors who ughtered a dragon and bathed in dragon blood, would obtain a natural defense against swords and spears. The legend actually does have some sort of authenticity.
Taken by surprise, Shaar immediately sprinted back and stripped all his clothes in front of Ada. Using both his hand, he grab the dragon blood and smeared it all over his body.
Then suddenly, an idea shed through his mind and he remembered that Ada said hard as steel. The hillbilly squinted his eyes and saw that Ada had turned his back towards him and grabbed a handful dragon blood before fiercely rubbing it against his most precious piece several times......
TL: That my friends, is how you obtain balls of steel!
Chapter 42 According to legend
Chapter 42 ording to legend
Trantor: Tchu
This Hillbilly acted too excessive, if he could he would have rubbed his whole body on the dragons wounds a couple of times. When the cold Ada saw how this vulgar fellow behaved, he could not help but turn pale while his eyebrows twitched a few times. Having enough of this guy, he simply turned his head and paid no more attention to this bastard.
Putting back on his clothes, Shaars mind was finally a bit at ease even though his whole body smelled of blood. After obtaining a form of invulnerability, it could at least count as some gains and the resentment in his mind was finally soothed. Facing Ada with a smile he said: This dragon blood is quite nice, when you wipe it on your body, its nicely warm, you......ah, I almost forgot, you are also dragon and dont need these things.
While talking, Shaar could not help but to nced at the spot on Adas lower body.
Adas expression became uglier and uglier: Enough! If I knew what you would do with it, I would not have told you! A dragons blood is something noble and you unexpectedly, you unexpectedly used it......
Rolling his eyes, Shaar replied: The uncle here fought, killed and struggled to get here. I need to at least get something back from it.
He then remembered the words that Ada just said and started to grab his chin while looking at the dragon in front of him: Ah, You said a moment ago that the body of a dragon is more valuable than mountains of gold and silver?
Grunting loudly, Ada squinted his eyes and his tone became somewhat strange: That depends in whose hand it falls. If it falls into the hands of a fellow like you, it is just a pile of bones. However, if a magician or someone who knows what to do with it......
Shaar suddenly improved his attitude tenfold and moved his head closer while smiling: How would this thing body to count as valuable?
Ada sighed and put his palm on a piece of dragon scale: Dragons are the most powerful creatures, it is recognized everywhere on the continent. The dragons body is tough and when facing against physical attacks, it has formidable defensive power. For example the Dragonscale, even the strongest metal shield made from the best human cksmith could not necessarilypare to the defense abilities of Dragonscale......A dragon body ispletely covered with those study Dragonscales and normal attack cannot dream of puncturing those innumerable shields! If she was not in a weak condition, how could those magicians put her into such a situation! As for you ......That sword in your hand would already count as a rare weapon, since only a handful of such weapon could pierce her scales.
Sword?
Shaar looked at his pitchfork: You said this thing is a sword? He just heard the most ridiculous joke: Hahaha! You say that this uncles pitchfork is a sword?
Ada replied with a serious expression: Of course it is a sword! Otherwise, what do you think it is? Being able to pierce a Dragonscale with such an ease, such a sharp weapon, it is the first time I see it with own eyes.
His eyes fell on Shaars pitchfork and carefully examined it: Such a treasure falling into the hands of someone like you, what a waste. Hmpf! Although it has a weird shape, however from its sharpness point of view, it is not far offpare to the magical weapons used by the godly warriors from the legends of this continent.
Shaar was suddenly overwhelmed with happiness and gently stroked his pitchfork while thinking: Was this thing really a treasure left behind by the old man?
Ada sighed: Your weapon, even I dont recognize the material it was made of, but it is for sure not an ordinary metal!
Why?
Ada sneered: Dragon blood is a noble thing, you think that it could ......just so easily make you hard as steel?
When saying those words hard as steel, Adas eyes shed full of anger and bitterly nced at Shaars crotch while coughing. Suppressing the anger in his heart he continued:If it was an ordinary weapon, just by touching Dragonblood it would have corroded! The dragon is the strongest creature on the continent and for thousands of years and none of the other races was able to win against a dragon one on one! One of the reasons is, regardless whether it was humans, dwarves or elves ......All the warriors of those races used weapons made out of metal. Except a few extremely powerful weapons, most weapons were at a big disadvantage when facing a dragon. If you had an ordinary meal sword in your hand......
He snorted: Even if could pierce the Dragonscale with your astonishing strength, once your weapon touched the Dragonblood, it would quickly corrode and melt because of the Dragonblood! Thats why in all the human legends, any brave warrior who dared to challenge a dragon must first obtain an extremely powerful weapon before he could fight it. Because most weapons would have difficulties to pierce the Dragonscale and even after piercing, it would be corroded by the Dragonblood.
Hearing this, Shaar became a bit scared......
Corrosion?
Oh shit! If this Dragonblood is so bizarre, dont tell me uncles ...... would also melt away?
TL: Thats why kids at home, dont smear magical fluid on your junk before finding out is 100% safe!
Feeling a bit frightened, he touched his own waist, but in front of Adas eyes, he was finally to embarrass to touch further down.
Rx, it is only corrosive towards metal. It is a natural magical attribute in Dragonblood and this magic only has a strong rejection against metal.Ada put on a serious face while talking.
Swallowing down his saliva, Shaar finally calmed down and looked up at the already dying dragon: ording to you ......with such a giant dragon body cover with countless scales, if yed......
Adas eyes suddenly shed sharpness: Havent you heard about Dragonscales?
Dragonscales?
Shaars eyes immediately started to shine!!
He had heard of Dragonscale, but it only existed in legend told in the tavern of Primal Wildfire Town. When the bards told the stories, they had mentioned about it ......It could be described with one word: Strong!!
Dragonscales are the hardest on the back and a bit weaker on the abdomen C but it was only rtively speaking, since it was still much stronger than the finest human-made armor. Leisurely talking about it, Ada pointed at Dora next to him: Generally speaking, if you can get some Dragonscales from the abdominal area and make a set of armor out of it, although it cannot bepared to an artifact, it would be not far away from it.
Why using the Dragonscales on the abdominal area? Didnt you say the hardest part was on the back?
Looking at the greed in this fellows eyes, Ada replied with disdain: The scale on its back is harder, but because of its extreme hardness, it would be too difficult to mould and polish. The scales on the abdomen, although slightly weaker, one could barely mould and polish it...... However to process the scales on the abdominal area, I heard that only dwarf masters were able to craft something with this kind of hard material, as for you humans......I fear that there are not many craftsmen left on this continent that can create such things.
Hearing this, Shaar was getting somewhat annoyed.
Fuck! After all this, I need to go look for a dwarf while carrying a pile of Dragonscale?
In Primal Wildfire, the dwarves were actually not hard to find. The problem was, if you dared to go to the territory of the dwarves, there was definitely no way to return get back alive! Your skull would turn intocquerware for dwarves!
Shaar could not help but to get discouraged: Alright! Lets first not speak of Dragonscale. Worst case, this uncle will peel off the Dragonscales and sell them. Anyway, I dont intent to be a legendary hero and there is no need to put so much effort to get a set of dragonscale armor.
Ada smiled with a hint of ridicule: Right now you dont want to, but when youprehend the full advantage of Dragonscale, you will understand......If using the dragonscale only as material, its not worth much. The most important factor is that ordinary manufactured metal armor has great difficulties to hold magic blessing, since most metal are repellent against magic. Only the greatest human alchemist could achieve this. However, I heard that there are only few wise human alchemists left right now. With Dragonscale it is different, since dragons are creature with natural magic adhesion. Even an ordinary magician, can very easily enchant a Dragonscale armor with magic if they want ......One set of Dragonscales armor is often an extremely magic resistant equipment!
Listening to his, Shaar fiercely rubbed of his saliva and cursed: Enough! I am already sold! I will go find a dwarfter if I have the opportunity ......
However, when he remembered those short tempered, mighty dwarves from the legends, the hillbilly panted while hesitating for a moment before asking: Anything else? You said that this dragon is a treasure, are there other things?
Dragonfang.Ada said with a smile: Dragonfangs have an unparalleled sharpness, particrly the dragons upper jaw fangs. One could make a Dragonfang sword or spear......ording to legend the Dragonsword and Dragonspear are produced this way. However, the manufacturing process ......
Shaar got annoyed: I know, I know! I must look for a dwarf, alright! I know! Is there something else?
While acting annoying, he had already decided in his mind to pull out all the Dragonfangs after it died.
Also, the Dragonhide.Ada sighed: Dora is an earth type dragon and her leather could be made into a robe. It could defend against most earth type magic and even would have a certain defense capability against low level magic of other types. It would count as an Anti-magic equipment.
Hearing this, Shaar felt excited again, but he looked at Ada cautiously and asked: This ......The dragon leather robe, I dont need to look for a dwarf to make it......
Ada smiled: Of course not, dwarves excel in the craft of cksmith, but are not known for being good tailors.
Shaar breathed a sigh of relief, but still felt uneasy in his mind: What else?
There is......Dragontendon!Adas eyes began to sh and his tone was slightly excited: If you want a nice bow, then Dragontendon would make the perfect material for the most powerful bow! For a bow, the hardest thing to find is a superior bowstring! A Dragontendon is tough and resilient, but also has magical attributes. Neither sword nor spear could cut it. Furthermore, it has extremely good stretchabilitiy ......ording to the continents legend, among the three most famous artifact bows of the elves, two bowstrings were made of Dragontendon!
Artifact?
Shaars face reddened and he started to see stars ......Artifact!!
What did the title Aritifact represent?!!
But..... Ada tone immediately changed and sighed.
But what? Shaar immediately gave birth to a bad feeling. Every time this Ada spoke of how good the material from a dragon was, when the word but came out, no good thing ever followed.
Sure enough!
A Dragontendon can be a bowstring, but a bow cannot be made of only a bowstring! The bow itself must also be made from a superior material in order to match with the Dragontendon. First, you must soak the Dragontendon with elf tears from legends. Afterwards, you need to use the extremely rare hematite ore from the legends of dwarves in order to build the bow......
Hearing this, Shaar spit out blood......
Okay! It was even harder than making a set of Dragonscale armor!
To make a set of Dragonscale armor, one must only look for a dwarf, but to build a Dragontendon bow, one had even to include the damn elves!
Hey! Are you making fun of me?! Shaar was at the end of nice nerves and got angry: All you say is ording to legend there, from legend that and you hype up all these things, however none of it is really achievable! You talk all day long about things ording to legends! How would this uncle have so much time to look for nonsense ording to legend things! Talking about these elf tears ......this uncle here wants to shed some tears right now!!
Chapter 43 Eternal Tears
Chapter 43 Eternal Tears
Trantor: Tchu
Ada sneered and looked at Shaar full of ridicule: Since you want to good equipment, of course it will be hard to get! If it is easy, then wouldnt everybody be able to obtain it? For thousands of years, how many equipment made from dragon parts do you think are there on this continent? If it was not such a rare case, why would everybody break their necks to get it?
After listening to this argument, Shaar became speechless and startled for a moment before sighing: Alright! What you said make sense ......
Still not fully satisfied, he could not help but to nce at this dragon. The pitiful Dora who had yet to breath herst breathe was already skinned and taken apart in this hillbillys mind. With his greed still not fully sated, this hillbilly asked: Are there other things that I can use?
The other things are useless to you.Ada said lightly: I already told you before that I want to take something for myself. This dragons mortal body belong all to you however her soul belongs to me!
Soul? Shaar curled his lip: Soul or whatever, I wont snatch it away from you since I am not a magician. What I wanted to ask you was......the dragons meat ......Is there any used for the dragons meat?
Ada froze for a moment and stared at this hillbilly while bing speechless: You? Do you want to eat her?
Shaar rubbed his nose while somewhat embarrassed: We have been eating wild chicken for these past few days. Seeing such a big fellow, now that things have calmed down, I finally remembered that we have yet to catch our lunch......
Ada was dumbfounded.
Although he was a dragon, but ever since he was trapped in human form, he travelled around the human world for a long time. He had met various kinds of people, but actually never someone as audacious as this hillbilly!
When facing a dragon, most people would already be awestruck. Even those legendary Dragonyers, they would always show a fair amount of respect towards a dragon.
This hillbilly......actually thought of eating it?!
Watching at this Adas dumbfounded appearance, Shaar did not felt ufortable at all. This hillbillys mind was already ustomed to thiswlessnd. He did not feel any awe at all and for him, this dragon was dying anyway. Whether powerful or weak, they were all the same.
Both tigers and wolves were also very strong. After killing them, he would eat them anyway!
Talking about it. Shaar made a very strange expression on his face: I am talking about you Ada. No matter what you say, werent you also a dragon? Therefore, this female dragon would count as your kindred. However, looking at the way you talked, there should be a very deep hatred rooted between you and her. Otherwise, why would you teach me how to peel her skin and take her apart in such a detailed way?
Adas expression suddenly changed. His eyes which lit up a moment ago immediately converged back and became dull instead.
Although this kind of scene was quitemon, Shaar had never experienced it before. However, listen to all the stories he could not bear but to specte in ordance with the mostmon reason......
This hillbilly cautiously opened his mouth: Dont tell me......you cheated on this female dragon?
Generally speaking, when the story reached this point, romance and a piece of pain and sorrow should be involved, right? Ada had probably an affair with this female dragon! Ah ......then for some reason, it changed from love to hate. As for whether Ada the male dragon found a mistress dragon, or whether this female dragon cheated on Ada, this story still needed to be thoroughly examined.
Or maybe ......Forbidden love? Damn, this was too exciting!
The eyes of this hillbilly were shining while waiting to hear Adas story. No one could me Shaar for being this noisy, since this was not the kind of scandal like the one of Aunt Sofia in Primal Wildfire Town. This was about dragons, two living dragons!
However ......Looking at Ada and this dragon standing together, why did it give off a vibe of bestiality......
(It had to be mentioned, the old mans education towards Shaar was quitecking on this aspect......)
This time, Ada was unexpectedly not provoked by Shaar and faintly sighed. While caressing Doras neck with his fingertip for a moment, an indifferent faint smile emerged on his face: Its not what you think.
His voice had a hint of solitude.
Love ......Its really funny that you actually think its love. However, it is very regrettable, because if there was love between her and I, perhaps we would not ended up on such a sad oue as today.
Dora and I were born on the northern Dragon territory and we each belong to different dragon tribes. When Dora was still young, she was famous for her beauty amongst her dragon tribe. Her pride, her dignity and her intelligence made countless young dragons wanting to get in her favor. However, please do not misunderstand. She and I were not from the same dragon tribe. I am an Ice Dragon and ording to the tradition of the Dragon race, there were rarely dragons who would bind themselves across ethnic lines. Same as her, I was the most talented dragon within our tribe since birth. Exactly like her, I was enjoying everything since birth: Envies, love, praise......
Dora and I were actually from the same ss group, since we were already born as superior. Even since birth, we belonged to the leaders amongst our ethnic group. We were surrounded by people who were constantly praising us and for this reason we got carried away to even lose our own nature. Since birth, we used to think that this world was created for us. The sky was mine, thend was mine and everything naturally belonged all to me.
Exactly at that time, we met each other.
When a superior feeling guy runs into another superior feeling fellow, then both sides cannot be friends and only be enemies! Besides that, there is no third option.
Once in a while, the dragon racemunity will make a selection and chose the most intelligent, strongest and talented young dragon amongst all tribes. These dragons were allowed to enter the Holynd of the dragon race. They would pray to the dragon god and with luck it was possible to receive the dragon gods blessing while obtaining some powerful and special Dragon ability.
The unfortunate thing was there were two outstanding people to choose during this selection.
Its between her and me!
Shaar was somewhat disappointed......
Why was it not the peachy gossip that he imagined? Was it only simplepetitors plotting against each other?
The selection is very fair.Ada felt that Shaar was having some doubts: Such selections were made by the tribes elders and patriarch, therefore impossible to falsify. Because Dora lost to me, that opportunity fell upon me. I entered the Holynd and carried out the prayer ......
When Ada arrived at this point, his exnation became quite vague and did not talk too much about while quickly moving on the story: When I left the Holynd, I became the most enviable person of the dragon race. Almost every dragon started to discuss about me being selected to pray to the dragon god.
And these, of course deeply offended the feelings of Dora who lost.
Shaar sharpened his ears and felt that the juice part finally arrived.
As expected......
Soon, Dora met up with me. At first, she pretended to respect me with a nice attitude while ttering me to please me. Very quick, we became a couple recognized by the whole dragon race. Although we were from different tribes, but because we were tribal leaders, the whole dragon race was very optimistic about our unions.
However, all this was all a scheme for her wicked n!
At our wedding day, she gave me a strong poison and put me under a curse.
Ada smiled gently while his fingers were trembling and in his eyes, a deep chill could be seen: Before, I liked studying Transformation magic a lot. For a dragon, this kind of magic was nothing much since many dragons would use Transformation magic to turn into other races. They would infiltrate humans, dwarves and other races while travelling around the world for pleasure. I especially liked Transformation magic and during our weeding night she deceived me. She made me take on the appearance of a human and then make me drink her violent poison C eternal tears.
Shaar frowned: What tears?
Eternal tears. Ada took a deep breath and his eyes shed in anger: It is a strange treasure belonging to the elves. It grows in the seed of something called the Forgotten world flower. It is very rare and hard to find. The only use for this kind of thing is for its strange curse.
ording to legend, as long as you take in a drop of eternal tears, regardless of how your appearance is at that time, you will permanently kept it forever.
At the beginning, Shaar disliked the idea, but then suddenly had a change of heart C forever......
My god! Will you able to live forever?
Looking at Shaars face filled with a pleasantly surprised twist, Ada sneered and dispelled Shaars wishful thinking with an ice-cold voice: Of course not.
He sighed: You just keep the appearance from before. This means, if you drink a drop of this thing now, then when you are 80 years old, you will still look young. However, your lifespan will not be lengthened since only your appearance stays young and you do not increase your vitality.
Shaar was surprised and could not help but get disappointed and depressed: It seemed that you could only maintain your original appearance.
He then immediately changed his mind. Even if it did not increase the longevity, but by making someone looked forever young would already be enough to make a woman go crazy in this world!
Just thinking about it, if there was something in this world that could make women look like a 18 year old girl when they are 80 years old just by drinking it C If there was really such a thing, would not every woman on this world break their necks to get it?
Shaars face immediately showed how excited he was and he started to rub his hands: That, thing ......That tears thing, where can I get it?
Ada immediately saw through Shaars deceitful intentions and snorted: Dont even think about it, you can only find it in the elf territory and is extremely rare. It is impossible for you to get it.
At first, Shaar was somewhat disappointed, but then suddenly remembered that he heard a lot of ording to legend today. In any case, in the future there would always be some opportunity to verify it one by one. First, he needed to keep that in mind forter.
Ada continued talking:At that time, during the evening of our wedding, she made me turn into my human form and I did not reject her request. Afterwards, I drank the poison she gave me with her own hand.
Since that day, I am trapped in human body until now!
Damn! Shaar could not bear it and got angry: This woman, ah no, how is this female dragon so vicious? Just because you were selected she took revenge against you? But ......Why didnt she directly kill you with poison?
Adaughed and looked at Shaar with gentle eyes while saying in a calm voice: Cant you guess? Dear magical beast hunter, I dont like it when you pretend to be a rude savage in front of me C you might be a rude person, but I know for sure that you are not a fool!
Shaar was stunned for a moment by Adas words and made two hollowughs while scratching his hairs: Well ......I think that she hoped to hear from your mouth the secret of the dragon gods blessing, right? Did your god manifested in the end and did it really grant you a powerful ability?
Hearing this, Ada stayed silent for a moment and suddenly sighed. He then nced at Shaar with a gentle look and replied in a very serious tone: You are quite smart, so why do you actually like to pretend to be vulgar and narrow-minded?
Chapter 44 Saying goodbye
Chapter 44 Saying goodbye
Trantor: Tchu
Shaar gave of some hollowughs and did not reply. He suddenly remembered the words that the old man taught him when he was still alive.
Remember, stupid people who like to act smart always die very quick and seemingly foolish, but wise people will have a long life.
When others think that you are a fool they will ignore you. If everybody knows that you are smart, they will keep their focus on you C It will be much harder if you want to stab someone from behind afterwards.
Thinking about it, Shaar forcefully shook his head and put on an innocent smiling face, looking like he could do no harm to either humans or animals: Who said that I am intelligent, I am a mountain hillbilly.
If Tatara would have seen Shaars honest smiling face, his eyes would have definitely twitched. However, Ada only gave him a faint smile and no longer talked about this topic.
He looked at the dying Dora and seemed to be distracted for a moment before finally speaking: Actually ......If you had know back then that harming me would put you in such a position today, I am sure you would have regretted it.
On Adas face was a big smile: The so-called Dragon gods blessings, is actually very simple. Since I was the lucky fellow who was selected from our race, the Dragon god granted me a special ability which was......The first enemy who would harm me will suffer from a condition! Whoever harms me first will lose half of its strengths, lifespan, magic and health......everything halved! Furthermore, it will forever stay on that level!
His smiling face became even gentler: Dora, back then you were still very young and we dragons will only reach our peak in magic and strength during adulthood. Because you poisoned me too early, the moment I was trapped in a human body and unable to restore to my dragon form, you also lost half of your power. Furthermore, you lost half of your power during your childhood! The noble and proud Dora actually became the most vulnerable and weakest of the dragon race! Dont you think that this is such a wonderful irony?
Shaar grinned when hearing about this. This damn Dragon gods blessing C How could this be a blessing, it was just a curse!
The effect of Eternal tears of the elves can only be lifted by the person who used the poison. You are naturally not willing to help me lift it, but I will also not help you lift the Dragon gods curse ......In fact, I need to tell you that its not that I dont want to help you, but actually I cant! There is no way to break the Dragon gods curse! Letting you know this information must surely annoy you a lot right now.
Already standing up, Ada lightly caressed Doras neck with his finger. His movement were gentle, simr to lovers touching each other. However his look and voice was awe-inspiring cold.
While Ada was stroking her, Doras breath was getting even weaker. She weakly opened both eyes, but there was barely any light left in there. She made a whimpering sound with her breath and did not even have the strength left to speak.
Ada gently ced the amber stone in his hand on Doras forehead and said whileughing: Do you know what kind of item this is? I have travelled many years in the human world just to find this thing. Yes, this is a soul stone. Dont worry, I will not use your soul and make you my ve, because I dont have that magic. However, your soul will be forever trapped in this stone unable to return to the sacred tomb.
Now. Please. Die.
Although Doras eyes were not very clear, but Shaar actually felt that they were deeply frightened. She unwillingly opened her mouth and seemed to want to spit a Breathe to kill her enemies. However, she was only able to utter a low wail.
Finish her, magical beast hunter.Ada turned his head and gave Shaar a cold look: Pierce her forehead with your sharp weapon! Your weapon is too short and cant directly pierce her heart. But the sharpness is enough to pierce her solid skull.
Shaar did not hesitate and walked towards her with big strides while holding his fire pitchfork in his hand. Arriving in front of the dragons head, he muttered a few sentences: Hey! Every debt has its debtor. It is Ada who let me pierce you. You die in his hands and I am only the executioner doing the dirty work. Do not bear any grudge towards me.
Finished his sentence, he made an effort to close his eyes and fiercely jumped on the dragons neck. Aiming at the skull with his fire pitchfork, he forcefully stabbed downwards!
With a dull crushing sound, the fire pitchfork entered the skull and pierced straight into the dragons brain until there was only a small piece from the handle sticking out!!
Dora roared and raised her head a bit before finally powerlessly dropping down. She breathed herst and a mass of blue smoke came out from her nostrils.......
When Shaars fire pitchfork pierced the dragons brain, a strange smelling fragrance was suddenly released. He did not know that the brain fluid of a dragon had a natural scent and this fragrance made Shaars mind instantaneous hazy. He felt as if this smell rushed through his nose directly into his brain and his whole body instantly felt rxed. The pain he suffered from multiple wounds on his body instantly vanished.
On the dragons body soon emerged a mass of translucent green radiant fog. Seeing this, Ada squinted his eyes and held up that amber stone while chanting some strange words as if he was singing a song.
It was not a magic incantation, nor was he speaking in Dragonnguage. It was just a normal requiem with some weird and iprehensible pronunciations. Although it was in a human voice, thenguage was something ancient and archaic. While listening, Shaar could not even understand eight out of ten words.
That mass of gently floating green translucent radiant fog was actually the dragons soul. After each dragons death, a soul would leave its mortal body and fly towards the mysterious dragons tomb!
Dragons had a strange tradition, after they die, they did not care what happen to their body. However they had to get a funeral for their soul! Only when the soul of the dragon returned to the sacred tomb, they would be able to receive eternal rest.
That green dragon soul seemed to want to fly away, but under Adas singing it suddenly slowed down and appeared to be attracted by this song. Bit by bit it came closer toward Ada and hovered in the air while constantly changing its shape. Turning into a green haze, it finally shrouded Adas palm, as if it was attracted by that amber stone and little by little it got adsorbed by it......
Ada looked like he was having a very difficult time and beads of sweat was flowing down his forehead while the sound was also gradually getting more iprehensible. Although this requiem did not count as magic, it actually consumed an extremelyrge amount of mental strength. His eyes quickly revealed his exhaustion and only when that dragon soul began to get sucked up into the stone, Ada managed to rx. A sudden wave of fatigue washed over him, making his body stagger and his foot soft before he fell on to the dragons body.
Most of the dragon soul was already sucked up, leaving only few wisps of faint blue mist flying in the air. It still had not fully entered the amber stone before Ada got too weak and almost fainted. The remaining wisps of the soul did not receive any more guidance from the requiem and immediately lost its direction while faintly spreading in the surrounding.
Watching at it, curiosity got the better of him and Shaar could not help but to put out his hand while reaching out for it. However, since a soul was something immaterial, how would he able to grab it? When Shaar grabbed a hand of empty air, that green haze suddenly seemed to change its shape a little. rmed by the sudden movement, Shaar immediately shouted out before the haze shrouded his palm while moving upward until it gathered around Shaars neck!
The grayish rotten stone hanging on his neck actually became this remnant souls destination. These seemingly dispersing wisps suddenly found a new target and immediately speed up. Before Shaar had the time to scream, it was alreadypletely absorbed by it!
Just when Shaar opened his mouth, he saw this green haze sneaking inside the pendant hanging on his neck. Curious from the sudden event, he could not help but touch his pendant and felt that this angr stone was still ice-cold. It still had its original gray appearance, but for some reason when he carefully looked at it, there was a subtle feeling that something was amiss. Nevertheless, he could not pinpoint where this feeling came from.
Leaning against the dragons body, Ada was heavily panting for a while before he recovered and stood up. Looking at the stone in his hand, that amber colored crystal already turned into a dark green color. Seeing this, Ada mind was finally at ease and swallowed the stone with his mouth before looking at Shaar: What happened to the remaining soul?
Eh...... Shaar thought for a moment and for some unknown reason when the words reached his mouth, he did not tell the truth and probably made this choice subconsciously: Dispersed.
Dispersed ...... Ada nodded and faintly smiled while not suspecting anything: It doesnt matter if the rest dispersed, since most of the soul is already sucked up inside my stone. The remaining soul will be unable to return to the dragon tomb and will vanish in the end.
In Adas eyes was a faint hint of mncholy after he finallypleted his goal after many years. Right now he was suddenly feeling somewhat empty. He looked at Shaar and thought a moment before quickly dering: Well, my matter is done now and I got everything I need. The rest all belong to you now.
......I ...... Shaar hesitated.
Magical beast hunter. Ada looked at Shaar in a friendlier manner: I want to thank you, after all I would have been buried alive otherwise and died on the mountain. Since I am a human now, I do not have power anymore. No matter what, I owe you one!
After saying this, he was no longer wordy with Shaar and turned around before walking away. When he walked several steps, Shaar could not bear and yelled: Hey! Ada, where are you going?
Ada turned around and frowned while looking at Shaar: I, I will naturally move on.
Shaar opened his mouth and felt a strange feeling in his heart, but finally yelled a sentence: You still owe me a gold coin!
Ada smiled and gave Shaar a nce: Count it as a loan, you can add the interest.
Then he walked out no longer turning his head. Shaar hesitated for a moment and decided not to pursue even when Ada left.
Shaar waited until Ada was gone before jumping to the ground. He quickly took off his oval pendant and inspected it closely in his hand. He actually could not see any problems with it.
Dragon soul? What use did it have in the end?
Ah, for uncle Shaar the most important thing was......Were there any benefits?
Also......that thing was not dangerous, right? Thinking about it, Shaar briefly thought if he should just throw it way.
However, giving it another thought, it was one of the few things that the old man left him. It was a memento what he always carried on him.
Fuck! This uncle was not afraid of her when she was still alive, now that she died and became a ghost, what is there to fear? Shaar maliciously stared at the dragons corpse to increase his his courage.
After all, he had the temper of a hillbilly and while anxiety came quick, it also vanished just as fast. Deciding to keep it, he gave off a loud cheer and jumped up.
Its time to peel her scales and take her apart!!
Chapter 45 The Secret of the fire pitchfork
Chapter 45 The Secret of the fire pitchfork
Trantor: Yichen
Editor: Tchu
Shaar was born as a hunter living in the mountain and was naturally skilled in peeling off skins and extracting bones after taking down a game. Nevertheless, since he had never hunted a dragon with such a colossal body before, Shaar took a while to measure this huge beast with only his hand. Only until he had a n worked out in his mind, he dared to start working on this body.
First, he started to cut off dozens of scales with his pitchfork from the dragons body. The size of the dragon scales were not small and even the smallest piece had the size of a washbasin. After finally cutting off more than thirty pieces, Shaar stopped in order to have a look at this dragon, only to find out that he had only managed to clean out a small area.
Dumbfounded for a while, a strange idea suddenly shed got in Shaars mind!
Dragonscale armor ...... in order to make one, the craftsman had to polish and fix the pieces of Dragonscales together into one piece, right? Although he didnt have the craftsmanship to do this exact process, he did have other ways!
Exactly!
I could just cut off somerge pieces of skin from her! Since the dragon skin was already covered with scales, I could just put it over my body.
Wouldnt I obtain a Dragonscale armorbined with a dragon skin robe?
If I used this method, whats the point in finding a dwarf?!
Upon thinking of this, Shaar immediately started with the work. The fire pitchfork in his hand was extremely sharp and immediately cut this poor dragon into several pieces.
He worked so hard until beads of sweat were rolling down his forehead and he finally managed to cut off arge portion of flesh from the dragons belly. After finishing his work, he cut out ayer of dragon scales from a piece of meat and it was a bloody disgusting mess. However, uncle Shaar had alreadypletely covered himself with the dragons blood a moment ago, how would he be bother by this bit of bloodiness?
With a smiling face, he wrapped it around his body and turned around to see how it looked. Suddenly remembering that there were so many sparkling ss stones in the cave, he ran inside to search for a few big ones in order to have a better look at himself......
Curious how it looked, Shaar wrapped his tall body in ayer of dragon skin covered with scales.
Huh ...... The more I look at myself, the more I resemble a big headed carp?! Fuck! A fishpletely covered with scales......
Noticing that it looked too ugly, Shaar immediately sat down and began to cut this piece of skin into a short vest. Although the shape was extremely crude, if it was worn inside the coat, nobody could see it from the outside.
Haha! Who said that this uncle is a hillbilly! Even without finding a dwarf, I was able to make dragon scale armor!
Shaar danced happily around.
Filled with excitement, he unconsciously let his pitchfork slip out of his hand and dropped it to the floor. With a sudden bang, his pleasure ended in sorrow when the pitchfork maliciously smashed onto his foot. With a loud screamed, the hillbilly started to hope around while holding his foot. After calming himself, he sat down and suddenly realized that something was not right while holding his pitchfork.
Huh? Why is it getting heavier and heavier?
Shaar frowned and pondered for a while.
Since this fire pitchfork was made for shovelling the furnace, it could not be made too heavy and weighted originally very light. Previously, because of Shaars monstrous strength, it was like holding a toothpick in his hand. Despite its sharpness, it was too light and inconvenient to use.
However, right now the weight felt perfect in his hand!
After all, Shaar was ustomed in using an axe which weight at least over a dozens of pounds!
Noticing the weird changes in the pitchfork, Shaar finally understood that it was not an illusion. Holding his head while thinking for a while, he suddenly carried his pitchfork and walked back towards the dragons corpse. When he saw the several freshly cut off dragon meat, he could not help but get dumbfounded!!
These pieces of fresh meat were all cut off by the pitchfork a moment got, however right now they looked......
They all became dried jerky!! It looked as if they had been dried in the open for several months. They were not a single trace of fluid in them, only several dry and t pieces could be seen!
The blood is gone?! Immediately after Shaar cleared his mind, he realized were the problem came from!
Shaar stabbed a hole in the dragons body and as he watched the Dragonblood flowing down, he put his pitchfork next to it......
Just as expected! When Dragonblood touched his pitchfork, it was instantly absorbed! The pitchfork didnt leave a single trace of blood on it! It was as if the pitchfork turned into a limitless sponge and as soon as the blood touched it, the blood would immediately get sucked up inside!!
What the-!
Shaar screamed and subconsciously flicked the pitchfork......
Zoom!!!
Shaar heard a deep humming sound echoing inside the cave and got startled by it!
When he listened closely to the humming sound of pitchfork, it included a faint trace of Doras roar inside!
Dragons chant?!!
Even if he was inexperienced and ignorant, he realized that this thing in his hand was definitely a treasure and became so happy that could not help suppress hisughter!
When Im back to the Primal Wildfire Town, I will find a cksmith in order to re-forge it and make it into an axe!!! Right now it looks so ugly! How could a top expert hold a pitchfork in a fight? It would make the othersugh their teeth off! It would only suit my status if I made a beautiful waraxe out of it!
Thinking about wearing his majestic Dragonscale armor set and his waraxe in his hand, Shaar could not help but drool out of his mouth.
Outside, the pitiful creature and Tatara were getting impatient because Shaar did not leave the cave for a long time.
A while ago, they saw Adaing out alone and even without greeting to those two, he just nodded and floated away.
The pitiful creature was a little bit worried and walk towards the cave. However, how could Tatara dare to do such a risky thing?
When Tatara saw the tail still hanging outside the cave, he suddenly got the urge to pee his pants and his feet would not take a step forward even if someone threatened to kill him.
Alone, the pitiful creature ran towards the entrance and suddenly heard the dragons chant. Even when she became petrified and terrified, she was still a little bit concern and could not bear but to shout in a low voice: Shaar! Shaar, are you alright?
At that instant, she heard the hillbillys wildughter.
After a blink, she suddenly saw the hillbilly marching out. When the pitiful creature nced at Shaar, she suddenly screamed and blushed. Quickly turning away, she ran away and after a few steps, she slipped before falling on the ground.
It turned out that Uncle Shaar was unsatisfied how he looked while wrapped in that dragon skin and so he changed it into a vest. After changing his clothes, he did not get dressed properly and forgot to tie his belt on his pants. When he turned around and strode out, his most precious part was swinging in the wind......
How could the pitiful creature have experienced such a parade before? She instantly turned pale, before running off.
Outside, Tatara immediately jumped up to help her up while making a ttering expression: Your Highness, you......
Hearing this, the pitiful creatures face instantly paled and watched this guy nervously: You! You actually know me?!
Tatara smiled like a blooming flower: Your Highness, I am a magician. When I was in Osgiliath, I saw you once from the distance inside the cathedral. At that time you left together with his Royal Highness Prince...... Although it was only a brief look from afar, I could never forget you Highnesss beautiful face......
Hearing Shaarsughtering out of the cave, the look on the pitiful creature suddenly got worse and she tightly covered Tataras mouth while whispered hastily: Shut up! Not one word!
A little worried, she constantly looked back at the direction of the cave. Noticing that he did not heard anything she breathed out and gritted her teeth while whispering: You, whats your name?
Tatara! My name is Tatara! Im a low-level earth magician, at your service, Your Highness! Tatara was overjoyed.
Very good! Tatara. The pitiful creatures eyes were focused and right now there was not a single trace of the pitiful state she always showed in front of Shaar. A hint of natural grace instinctively shed through her eyes: You listen well, your Excellency Tatara. About my identity, you are not allowed to mention anything to this guy! Not a single word! And, he, he thinks that I am a man, so you ...... you know what I mean!
Tatara shrank his head and thought to himself: Oh my God! He thought she was a man? What kind of terrible eyesight does he have?! Is this thief, really an idiot?
Thinking that he was actually robbed by an idiot, he suddenly felt awfully ufortable.
Do you understand! The pitiful creature was a little bit anxious.
Yes, yes, yes! I wouldnt say anything! Tatara immediately unconsciously found a reason in head: Her Highness must be worried that this thief would covet her beauty and therefore she disguised herself as a man! Ouch Oops! I cannot reveal this secret! Otherwise, if this thief noticed, then he might n to do something to her, in that case Her Highness would...... then I would be the sinner!
Once they find out that her Royal Highness was shamed, after the investigation, his responsibility for leaking her identity would be......
The stake in front of the church or the executioners guillotine......
Tatara severely shuddered: Nothing wille out of my lips!! Nothing at all!
Very good! If you dare to say anything, I will definitely let my brother kill you! I will let him chop off your head! The pitiful creature still worried a bit and added an additional threat.
Uh ...... what if the secret was identally revealed by you?
I...... I will also let him behead you!
...... Tatara blinked and signed with a sincere look: Your Highness is really someone fair and just who can sincerely convince people!
Chapter 46 I am rich!
Chapter 46 I am rich!
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
When Shaar came out of the cave, he was carrying a backpack that was several times bigger than him. All the dragons fangs, tendons and scales were packed together using the dragons skin.
It was so heavy that only a guy with an abnormal strength could carry it.
Only after seeing Shaar who transformed into a human-snailing out the cave, the pitiful creature could finally rx. However Tatara who was standing next to her started to get shaky legs right now. While staring at Shaar, he was still pondering over how he should greet this little thief.
By being ruthless?
This would naturally not work! This little thief and her Highness were quite close. Even if without considering that, with his terrifying strength, he could probably crush Tatara with his picky.
Furthermore, a moment ago he tried to strangle this barbarian. What if this barbarian was looking for settling the score? He was afraid that his thin bones would not even endure one punch......
He feared that his revenge for the robbery in Primal Wildfire was hopeless.
Thinking about it, Tatara could only sigh in sadness.
Although Shaar had tremendous strength, while carrying such a big burden with half a dragon inside, his steps were heavy and ponderous. Just when he was about to open his mouth to greet the pitiful creature, he suddenly saw a figure rushing over and throwing himself in front of him while hugging his leg.
Huh?
It was the swindler!
Tatara clung on Shaars thigh with tears and snotsing out of his nose and eyes. His attitude suddenly became respectful and submissive to the extreme: Oh Hero! My deepest gratitude for saving my life from that dragon! I am eternally grateful for this life changing grace. May I ask you to ept my unlimited gratitude!
Finished his sentence, he wiped off his snot on Shaars pants.
However, Shaar was somewhat at loss. When did this uncle save your life? Didnt you just run down the mountain and throw yourself in front of me a moment ago?
However......It seemed like someone came to my doorsteps.....
Shaar stared at Tatara for a moment: Are you determined to repay this debt?
Of course! Seeing that Shaar was in a good mood, Tataras mind instantly rxed. No one would hit someone who admitted his mistake. Since I acted so respectfully towards you, how could you shamelessly take your revenge on me now?
Very good! Since I saved your life, ording to the rules of Primal Wildfire, you will be my prisoner! Until you pay your ransom, you will be my servant. Finished, Shaar cracked a smile and immediately threw him his backpack: Carry the backpack for this uncle!
I ...... Tatara only felt a small mountain pressing down and saw ck: Help......
Gasping for air, the pitiful Tatara was squashed underneath the burden and tried to hold on while Shaar casually walked in front of the pitiful creature with a smiling face.
When the pitiful creature saw Shaar, she suddenly remembered the scene in front of the cave a moment ago where she saw this bastards naked appearance ......And also his scary weapon......Thinking about it, the pitiful creatures face suddenly reddened and her heart started to race. She felt short of breath and did not dare to look Shaar in the eye.
I have something good for you. While talking, Shaar loosened a leather bag from his waist (it was also made from the dragons skin) then bent over and started to pull down the pitiful creatures pants.
The pitiful creature screamed and desperately tried to pulled back: You! What are you doing!!
The pitiful creatures scream immediately rmed Tatara who was currently sumbing under the heavy weight and the scene in front of him instantly shocked him!
Oh my god, oh my god! This barbarian wants to rape her Highness! God! What should I do!!
Her Royal Highness is currently being raped in front me.I need to stop this crime in the name of justice! But ......But where do I take the courage from? This little thief can easily cripple me with one hit.
If he really wants to do something, perhaps he will silence me afterward!
Not good, not good ......Or maybe I should go help him? Since he wants to rape Her Highness, maybe I, Tatara should help him by pushing his buttocks from behind?
Bahbah!!!! I am a magician, how could I do such a despicable criminal act ......Too evil! Too despicable!!
However, sitting idly and do nothing? That would also be a big crime!!
Suddenly, the stake, the gallows and the guillotine ......All these terrifying names shed through his brain.
The pitiful magician was currently having a battle of good and evil in his mind and shivered.
`
Stop moving around! Shaar who was currently pinning the pitiful creature on the ground was getting angry: Stop moving and let me see the wound on your legs and feet!
He then ripped the bottom of the pitiful creatures trousers.
(Fortunately it was only the bottom of her trouser) The pitiful creature who had determined that Shaar did not have any other motives rxed a bit in her mind. Nevertheless, her heartbeat continue increase while thinking that her bare legs were currently held by this hillbilly. Suddenly, a sore and numbing feeling passed through her legs until it crept into her heart. Both her body and heart immediately softened......
Taking out the leather bag, Shaar poured out some adhesive red-greenish liquid and wiped it all over the pitiful creatures wounded legs.
This is Dragonblood! He smiled with a happy face: I just found that it could unexpectedly heal wounds! Look, all the burns on me have already been healed. It was because of the Drgaonbloods effect! Ha! If you smear it on your wound, it will quickly heal. If you apply it on other ces, in the future......it will be hard as steel!
After saying this, he put a strange smile on his face: Since we are all men, do you want me to teach you how to use it? Hehe!
The innocent pitiful creature could not actually understand these words and was somewhat at a loss while looking at Shaar. She stared at him while being unable topletely understand the meaning of his words.
Seeing that the other party was not catching what he meant, Shaar could not help but get disappointed in his heart while thinking that this fellow was too stupid. Since he was born ugly, probably no woman would fancy him, if he used this......Hard as steel, it would definitely an advantage, such a waste.(Ed note: I swear his step father was a devil and having a hell of augh atm)
Thinking for a while, he took back his bag after wiping the Dragonblood on the pitiful creatures legs.
When he withdrew his hand, he discovered that the pitiful creature was staring at him with her legs still stretched out and with a strange look. Seeing that weird look, Shaar could not help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. Stunned for a moment, he suddenly wiped his face: Is there something on my face?
(Stupid pig ......)
The pitiful creature immediately got back to her senses and became flushed in her face while retracting her legs. She sat there holding onto her knees and did not dare to look into Shaars eyes. Her heart was in chaos, not knowing if it was confusion, shyness or if it was anger towards this ignorant hillbilly.
Quickly, she felt a numbness and soreness on her legs again and looked down. Those wounds that did not heal after such a long time were rapidly healing. Her flesh was closing, her skin was slowly growing back and even the scars were falling off......
The pitiful creature finally understood.
Dragon, Dragonblood? You used Dragonblood on me?She was a little excited: Dragonblood, such a precious thing, you actually used it on me?
Shaar smiled while thinking in his heart. This uncle already washed his whole body with it a few times and even filled a few bags with it. I gave you a bit of the remaining rest, what was the big deal?
A pitiful moan transmitted from behind where Tatara was standing.
Ehm......Respectful master, if it is not too troublesome, please, please move the things from my body ......I, I am going to be crush to death soon......
Shaar frowned and walked there before raising the backpack with one hand and looked at the magician who was already half squished to death: You are really useless and much more useless than my previous servant.
While furious in his mind, Tatara put on an even more deferential face: Your, your previous servant was......
His name was Oaks and a goblin.
I ......
Tatara wanted to vomit blood.
Me, a noble magician! Was actually inferior to a goblin?!
While getting up, he looked around with his head for a moment then his eyes suddenly lit up!!
Thest magician who was killed by Ada, his corpse was not far away!
Tatara immediately dashed out and his hands searched through the magicians bosom for a while. First he carefully took off that golden badge and then removed the wind type magic ring from his finger. Finally, he uncovered a small deerskin bag, with various bottles and jars inside.
Tatara immediately began to cheer loudly. Although his skills werecking, he still had the eyes of a magician and could identify with one nce all these were extremely rare high quality magician items!
This wind type magic ring was already at least 10,000 gold coins worth!! Also those bottles and jars in this deerskin bag were mostly good magic materials and there were even some magic scrolls!
He even found two magic nucleuses.
Just when he filled with joy, he suddenly saw a giant shadow on the ground which wasing closer. Looking back, he saw Shaar standing behind him with a smile on his face.
Found something good? Since you are my servant now, everything you discover belongs to me! Smiling in a friendly manner, Shaar told him: Just with one look, I can tell that you have no experience, ah ......Dont forget to take of his clothes and that pair of boots are also quite good.
TL: I think Shaar could be Weeds apprentice....
ED: I am sure they would get along quite well *sigh* I just want Shaar to enjoy real beauty
Tatara: ............
They sat on the summit and rested until the evening and waited until the pitiful creatures legs werepletely healed. Standing up, Shaar patted his buttocks and stretch his arms while shouting excitedly: Alright! This adventure was aplete sess, time to go home!!
Ah, uncle Shaar is now finally rich. The old man said that a man needed a woman besides being rich. Only then, it would suit it this uncles status.
In Primal Wildfire Town ......Although Aunt Sofia was beautiful, she was now old. Thats right, I think she had a niece who looked just like her. Thick arms and legs, big chest and a big ass......
Now that this uncle is rich, it was time to go back home and discuss about marriage! Hehe!!
The old man also said another sentence that was very correct.
Virgins did not necessarily have money, but rich men were generally not virgins.
Chapter 47 Happiness, only a shadow part 1
Chapter 47 Happiness, only a shadow part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
They easily passed the mountain and through that me swamp this time thanks to the wind type magic ring from the dead magician.
The small wind magic rune inserted in this ring was, if you look at quality point of view it was probably a mid stage first level type C ording to Tataras appraisal.
ording to the magic ssification system of the continent, there were three ranks; high, medium and low. Every rank had total of nine levels. Although medium rank level one was not that powerful, at least it could be considered as a middle rank magic. Even though the wind magic in this ring could not make someone fly in the air, it was barely able to achieve a gliding effect......
Therefore, if you wanted to know how they crossed the me swamp......
Very simple.
Shaar let the pitiful creature wear the ring and then tied her together with Tatara. At the border of the swamp, he picked them up and forcefully threw them to the other side......
Combining Shaars monstrous strength with the effect of the wind magic, the pitiful creature and Tatara took advantage of this fusion as they glide over the swamp, the jungle and even over the mountain top......
When Shaar rushed down to find them, those two were at the bottom of another mountain while hanging on a tree branch for half a day.
We will travel to south across the goblins territory, the Red Wilderness. Then we will be able to enter Primal Wildfires jungle. It will take us between ten days and half a month to return to Primal Wildfire Town, depending on our speed. Shaar rescued the pitiful creature and Tatara from the tree: Unfortunately, Oaks that fellow disappeared. Lets pray that, he did get taken away in a wolf mouth.
While talking, Shaar nced at the whining magician and muttered:Oaks was indeed a very good servant and now this guy ...humph.
Under the Dragonbloods mysterious effect, both of the pitiful creatures legs were already healed. Although she had still to restore her strength in them, it already did not cause any obstruction while walking. So naturally unlike before, she did not rely on Shaar carrying her anymore.
However, that pitifully magician Tatara actually performed worse than the pitiful creature C to be more be more precise, he was worse that the pitiful creature before her injury was healed!
Magicians generally have a rtively weak body. However this Tatara body was outrageously weak. If a magicians magical power was the inversely rted with his body strength, then Tatara at this point should have been a super archmage.
Just by walking less than ten miles, his legs already became soft, his face was ashen and he was already panting for breath. It was as if he could stop breathing any moment, his legs were too soft as if they did not have any bones. During the whole journey, he did not stop shaking.
Shaar was at the end of his rope, not only couldnt this servant help him carry his things, he even needed Shaars support while walking C If he did not snatch his robe before and was a bit embarrassed because of it, he would already have threw away this burden away like trash.
The trio followed the river towards south and re-entered the Red Wilderness. While walking along the river, the pitiful creature remembered their journey towards north and experiences she went through with this hillbilly. She could not suppress the various emotions in her, the goblins, those bizarre Deatheaters and those knights who wanted to kill her......
Hey, Shaar.
Camping outside in the evening, looking that hillbilly extinguishing the campfire, those three huddled together and lied down on the hot ground which was roasted by the campfire. The pitiful creature looked at Shaar and then whispered something. At the moment the campfire was extinguished, only the starlight faintly illuminated the night sky. The pitiful creature felt a disturbance in her heart and her face was turning a bit hot. Luckily, this Hillbilly could not see clearly it......
What a pity......
Eh? Why is your face so red, it resembles a monkey ass? Shaar stared at the pitiful creature with widened eyes.
The pitiful creature uttered a loud yell and quickly turned her head: What, what red face! You ......How could you have seen you see it?!
I was born with night vision and I can even see in the darkest ces. Therefore, I am a naturally gifted Hunter......uh, Magical beast hunter! Shaar grinned while pointing at his own eyes: I have never told you this before? Haha, this uncle has too many awesome skills and there are even some that I cant even remember.
The pitiful creature swore bitterly in her heart and now that she knew that this hillbilly unexpectedly had night vision, she did not dare to look at him again. While ying with a dry branch in her hand, she asked in a low voice: Hey, I want to ask you, Shaar, when we are back, do you have any ns?
ns? The Hillbilly thought for a moment and could not help but say with a smile: Of course there are many!! With such a big harvest this time, I can finally get a fine set of equipment. I can only be one of the top Magical beast hunters with a powerful weapon and equipment! Hmmm, drink the best liquor, live in a big house, wearfortable clothes ......ah, was right, I can even buy a small house in Primal Wildfire Town, the kind that has a courtyard at the back. Ah yes, I also want to buy a horse. My riding skill is quite bad,ter if I want to hunt and kill a magical beast in Primal Wildfire, it would be rather severe if I cant ride a horse......
The Hillbilly became ecstatic while happily talking and thinking about the future. He only felt that the situation could only be better and better, his feeling was this uncle is also rich now.
However, when he as began to get more and more excited in his speech, while listening, the pitiful creature sighed softly and finally couldnt resist anymore. She raised her head and looked at Shaar in the darkness C Even though she could not see Shaar clearly, she very much hoped that Shaar could see her eyes at this moment.
You, do you want to stay in Primal Wildfire Town and be a Magical beast hunter for the rest of your life?
Shaar asked back: If not this, what else?
You ......have you ever thought about leaving Primal Wildfire, leave here and go to the Byzantine Empire? After all, there is a bustling world and you can see many, many interesting ces......
Not interested. Shaar shook his head and replied very simple in a light expression: I was born and I grew up here also everything I know is about here. About the wilderness and mountains here, I can find food, water and something to wear. I know how to survive here. Although the people in Primal Wildfire Town are somewhat sly, however here people follow a custom and that is thew of the jungle. If you are strong, then you are the boss. Although all the locals are quite fierce, everyone acted openly regarding these rules. These rules were simple and if you lived ording to the rules, you could live in peace with each other. Generally speaking, the people in Primal Wildfire Town, although they were a bit ferocious, they were fairly simple.
However, I heard the old man saying that in Byzantine Empire, people were veryplex, especially those rich men and aristocrats who would eat people without even spitting out the bones. In front of you they behaved like friends then stabbed you in the back whenever they could. Even those man-eating wild beasts in Primal Wildfire were not as annoying as those guys. Instead of going to that ce, I would rather stay here in Primal Wildfire Town. Moreover, I dont have any skills except hunting and I dont know what else I could do.
You ......You are a unique brave warrior. You could go work as a warrior and be a bodyguard! With such powerful skill you can certainly...... The pitiful creature quickly replied.
Shaar heavily grunted: Do you want me to work as a servant?
He shook his head: I rather go and be a mercenary who lives outside, experiencing adventures and use my own blood and sweat to earn meals than bing some bullshit bodyguard! Hmpf, acting as a bodyguard for those rich and potbellied rich men and aristocrats C When they sit, this uncle has to stand? When they eat, this uncle has to watch! Even when they are having a good time with a chick, this uncle needs to be a lookout at the door? Forget it! That kind of thing, I wont do it! I hate to get ordered around by other people.
The pitiful creature understood immediately that she made a slip of tongue: Ah, sorry, I did not mean this. I know that you are someone who does not like to be bound by something, but......You can enter the army. Ah, with your skills, if you want ......
ording to the pitiful creature identity, if Shaar wanted to join the army, naturally she would be able to pull some strings to grant him a good background. Perhaps it would not directly be with wealth and status, but at least he would be a rising star.
Join the army?
Shaars eyes lit up for a moment and even became somewhat excited, but immediately shook his head while saying: Well, I still prefer to be a Magical beast hunter. Unrestrained and I can do what I want. If I be a soldier, I am afraid someone like me would vite a military order after a few days and get beheaded.
No, in fact you can...... Feeling anxious, the pitiful creature nearly spilled out the beans. Realizing her blunder, she immediately closed her mouth.
Chapter 47 Happiness, only a shadow part 2
Chapter 47 Happiness, only a shadow part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, iballisticbunny
Proofreader: YR
What the pitiful creature meant to say was the fact that she could actually arrange for Shaar to be located at her ce of residence. By using her connections, she could cover for him and there wouldnt be anyone who could bully him then. Maybe in the future, they could also be some opportunities to meet regrly......
Shaar smiled: Why is it that you are so eager to convince me into bing a soldier? Do you want to join the army? I think you should give up this idea! Because although you are very tall, you are too thin and you cant endure the hardships.
Pausing for a moment, he continued: what about you? After returning to Primal Wildfire Town, where do you n to go?
I ...... the pitiful creature suddenly felt at loss in her heart.
Where to go? Go home?
If she went back, her uncle would surely kill her! And ...... how could she be willing to go back after knowing such a fact? Then ......go to Odin? Her father had already passed away. If she went to Odin, she would be by herself, alone and forsaken. Furthermore, what they focused most in Odin Empire was the blood rtionship. She who carried Byzantium blood would always be looked down upon by those Odin fellows. If she went alone, she feared that in the future she would be bullied by other people and treated coldly.
Thinking it over, her only option was to quietly seek refuge with her brother. On the whole continent, her elder brother was the only person who could oppose her uncle. If her elder brother would protect her, even her uncle couldnt touch her. Furthermore, although they were only cousins, her brother had always treated her well since birth and their rtionship was even closer than real siblings......Moreover, she heard that her uncle was not in good health. As long as she made some arrangements with her elder brother and found a secret ce to live in seclusion for several years, she could wait for her uncle to die of old age. After her elder brother ascends the throne, then the whole situation would be very different!
However ......living in seclusion for several years......
Oh, I dont know.The pitiful creature sighed.
Ah, then......You can stay with me.Shaarughed.
The pitiful creatures heart started to jump madly after hearing this.
Stay, stay together with this hillbilly?
Staying in Primal Wildfire Town? Keep each otherpany? Wearing crude linen clothes, eating those rye breads, listening to this hillbillys mindlessughter and vulgar cursing every day......Watching this guys valiant appearance......
It seemed......It seemed very attractive......
(ED: Its magic or she finally lost her mind)
(TL: Shaars steel rod dangling in the wind was just too convincing...)
Moreover, other than being somewhat vulgar, this fellow was actually a smart guy who had a lot of ideas. He could also protect himself...... In fact, after being together with him for some time, this guy was actually not that annoying anymore. On the contrary the look he sometimes gives when cursing someone was actually quite cute......
The pitiful creatures mind was in chaos and she was short of breath.
Thinking about returning to her elder brothers side, if she was under the protection of her elder brother she would have to hide in some remote ce. Although her elder brother would not let her suffer the slightest hardship and prepare an indispensable shelter for her, she would lose her freedom nevertheless. And in order to avoid being discovered by her uncles people she would not be able to casually walk around anymore......
However, staying together with this hillbilly was equal to giving up on her royal identity. She would resign herself to be a normal person with this hillbilly. Simple clothing, in food, there were no luxury clothes, no exquisite jewelries, without respectful eyes of her admirers and not living in a luxurious pce ......But she would be able to live a simple life, looking at this hillbillys pure smiling face and his appearance when he cursed at people. Moreover, when enough time passed, he would know that she was a girl, thenter......
(ED: Did I miss a part where she hits her head and suffers a personality disorder?) (PF: That happened behind the scenes lol) (TL: She probably got hit on the head by Shaars might steel rod!)
Thinking about it, the pitiful creatures face turned red and hot again. She could not help but to cover her cheeks while there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.
Hey, pitiful creature, since you can read and write, you can teach me in the future. Shaar turned his eyes andughed: The old man only taught me the minimum level on how to write and read, so you can teach me more. You can also tell me more about the magguage. Since we got those things from the dead magicians, certainly there are some valuable things inside. Maybe, this magician book has some important information inside.....
The pitiful creature could not help but chuckle......Really, this fellow wanted to keep her because he had some use for her.
Since she was already familiar with this hillbillys nature, the pitiful creature did not get angry with him.
To be honest, we could even form a circus. Shaar was getting more and more excited: Every winter, when magical beasts start their hibernation, hunting is not possible for three months. We can form a performing troupe to make money in Primal Wildfire Town! Since you were born to be so ugly, you can y the clown! And I, I ......I can crush a big stone with my chest and roll around on a nail board and so on! Haha, since I have smeared my body with Dragonblood, I am invulnerable! Those jobs will be a piece of cake! ......You trickster, you can also disy your performance.
Tatara who was sitting next to them stayed silent until now, but hearing this he could not help but to burst with anger in his mind.
Trickster? I, Master Tatara, am a genuine honest magician! A magician!!!
However when Uncle Shaar opened his mouth, a person like Tatara who was currently under the mercy of someone could only give a hastened answer with a smiling face: Yes, yes, yes, I can certainly contribute, I will certainly contribute!
Hearing this, the pitiful creature was getting excited in her heart......
If she could really stay in Primal Wildfire Town, she would be able to abandon of all those heavy responsibilities and bad life experiences all at once. Henceforth, she would be no longer an aristocrat but an ordinary girl. By following this hillbilly, she could depend on his strong shoulder and his strong chest to protect her. It did not matter whether she had to cook for him at home, sew his clothes or even apany him to be a performing troupe.
This simple silly life, it seemed......
It seemed......
Why was it that the more she thought about it, she felt more happy?
While thinking about it, the pitiful creature did not know when, but her eyelids became very heavy and gradually she fell asleep. In her dream, she saw a blurry scene where she arrived in Primal Wildfire Town with Shaar. They lived in a small house with a courtyard. Inside was a warm firece and the ground was covered with thick animal furs......
When dawn was upon them, pitiful creature had a happy expression, but the moment she turned her body, she felt a sudden pain on her face.
A hand was patting her face and in a daze she heard Shaar whispering: Hey, wake up! Wake up!
When the pitiful creature opened her eyes, she found herself lying beside Shaar and his face was very gloomy!
The sunlight was barely illuminating the sky, why was this Hillbilly waking her up so early?
Waking up, the pitiful creature sat up and looked around, as her heart instantly turned ice cold!!
Not far in the periphery, where the morning light wasing up, more than 20 cavalry soldiers hadpletely surrounded the trios little camp!
Several knights dismounted while carrying weapons and stood in the surroundings. The rest of the knights were still on horseback and readied their bows and arrow while showing a stance full of vignt alertness.
The few knights who were closest to them were only at a distance of about ten steps away. Each held a sharp longsword in their hands, which radiated coldness!
The hillbilly stood next to her with his chest out, grasping the fire pitchfork in his hand while his face emitted an ice cold aura!
Shaar instantly recognized those guys. One fellow who was standing at the opposite side was the knight leader whom he fought thest time.
Previously, they used the opportunity to flee before they could gather their forces, but now it looked like they would not have the opportunity to y the same old trick again. The enemy had already firmly surrounded their camp and they did not have any horses.....
Put down the weapon. The knight leader who had lost to him the previous time roared in a hoarse voice and a cold expression: Then walk towards us! One after the other!
(ED: They are so screwed...)
Chapter 48 Nightfall Guardians
Chapter 48 Nightfall Guardians
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Neth
Shaar looked at the fellow standing in front, noticing a fiery spirit burrowed within his eyes. The deeply ingrained hatred shown in his gaze caused Shaars heart to waver slightly. Within his gaze he also appeared ready to attack at a moments notice; looking to rip out Shaars flesh.
Ah, Shaar finally remembered. The previous time they met, they sparred, but the martial arts he showed were all very strange. Every move looked simr to that of the simple movements used in cutting wood or any other normal task.
Could this fellow also have studied under that old man?
Theres no need to speak, I wont surrender. Shaars eyes rolled. Do you take me for a fool? Given your stance, do I really have another choice, but to fight?
Rahim sneered.
Rahim was confident knowing his squad was nearby and fully-equipped. They also had their horses prepared and were ready to strike. This pitiful boy was fully surrounded, so it would be almost impossible to flee, even if he had wings.
Rahim straightened hisnce while his eyes radiated a murderous spirit. Good. I can cleanse this shame with your blood!
In front of this wild boy, Rahims gaze held a deep hatred and a deathly aura. Let God be his witness as he had every reason to cut this boy into countless pieces and feed him to the hounds.
Rahim was a member of the noble order of imperial knights called the Glory of Osgiliath, so he couldnt recall thest time he was humiliated this badly.
Osgiliath... a lofty, honourable name! Within the entire continent, only one order dared to title themselves as such. This was due to the fact that Osgiliath is also the imperial capital of the entire Byzantine Empire!
This order swore allegiance to the royal family and was under the direct control of His Majesty, the Holy Byzantine Emperor. The order was created by the sacrifices of their members, giving up an ungodly amount of blood and iron. They follow a glorious tradition which states that only qualified knights were able to title themselves under Osgiliath.
The order Glory of Osgiliath also had another unofficial name; the Nightfall Guardians. This order was only loyal to the royal family, but their members were different from the regr pce guards. This order was a special division under His Majesty, the Holy Emperors personal army. Neither supervised by the Imperial Army nor the senate, these soldiers sries and costs were directly paid through the royal treasury.
Therefore, to differentiate between this informal knight order and the regr Imperial guards, the people started to call those fellows Nightfall Guardians. Since they were not formally established in the empires regr army , they all had to show exceptional bravery and power in order to join. The people also named them as such due to the fact that members of the order had the habit of wearing only ck armour and only working during nightfall, rightfully earning them the title of Messengers of Death.
Every member of the order of Glory to Osgiliath was carefully chosen from the armys group most outstanding knights. Every member had a pure bloodline and was extremely loyal to the royal family, especially the emperor. It could be said that the order held greater loyalty towards the Holy Emperor than the empire itself.
In one such incident within the history of the Byzantine Empire 100 years ago, a civil war broke because a man usurped the throne and became the new emperor. However the Nightfall Guardians held their loyalty towards the previous emperor and fought a bloody battle to resist against the new emperor. Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, they fought and almost burned down the entire royal capital. Even when the previous emperormitted suicide due to fear, they never surrendered. As one final attempt to resist, the remaining group drunk on the desire to join their lord in death, decided to charge forward. Only a select few managed to break through and survive, but even then they refused to surrender because they solely held loyalty to the previous emperor and not the actual empire... which led them to flee the city.
(ED: whew... this was a tough one)
This small group of remaining knights wereter found to have formed a rebel army and taken over nearby bandit territory near the empires borders. The empire took an entire year to suppress this rebel army.
After this, the new emperor actually decided to rebuild the order of Nightfall Guardians. Almost every imperial minister opposed the idea but the emperor heavily insisted it.
Using the words of the current emperor then, His Majesty the Holy Byzantine Emperor Svendara the First; Which emperor within this world does not desire to have such an order of fierce knights who are forever loyal, even in death?
Due to the heavy criteria for joining this group, the order had very few members. Historically speaking, even at its peak, it never exceeded more than 500 members.
Every member of the Nightfall Guardians were among the elite, holding an infallible will and absolute loyalty. Every member held an esteemed status, even greater than that of the royal guards.
Rahim joined the Nightfall Guardians many years ago and earned the rank; Cavalry Captain three years ago. It was the highest achievement of his life. Although he was only small Cavalry Captain with only twenty people under him, however how could a Guardians Cavalry Captain be measured by normal means?
In the Nightfall Guardians a small Cavalry Captain like him, even though he had only a dozen of people under him, when facing an ordinary general in peacetime they did not have to bow to each other and saluted at the saw eye level. One could imagine how arrogant the Nightfall Guardians were!
Rahims temper was harsh and tough, his execution ofmands were decisive and followed the imperial order extremely strictly. Simultaneously, he excelled in martial arts and showed a faint sign of superiority whenpared to a dozen of other Nightfall Guardians Cavalry Captains. In the past two years, the regimentmander of Nightfall Guardians mentioned about a promotion of two younger members to vice regimentmanders and in Rahims heart a faint hope emerged because of it.
The mission this time came directly from a letter with the Supreme emperors own handwriting. Rahim hoped that after hepletes it with an outstanding performance he could add this big achievement to his own career history.
A few days ago, he wouldnt expect to find his target and let her get away under his nose.
Moreover, three people fighting against a wildling actually ended up with one dead and two injured! One of his soldiers died and he, a Cavalry Captain was unexpectedlypletely beaten in a fair contest against this boy.
How could Rahim endure so much shame?! For several days, he wholeheartedly hoped that he could find this boy and use his blood to restore his reputation. The pity he had for the boy before and respect for his talent were nowhere to be seen right now.
Kill him! I must kill him! I must defeat him under the watchful eyes of my men, I must kill him! In order to restore my reputation! Otherwise, if a glorious Nightfall Guardians Cavalry Captain lost to a wildling boy, not only I could forget about being promoted to the vice regimentmander when I am back, I will have to directly apply to retire from the Nightfall Guardians!
Rahim was not a fool, in order to be an officer in the order of Nightfall Guardians amongst all those elites, he was naturally not the type of person who did things mindlessly. After his previous disastrous defeat, he took time to calm down and made some careful analysis before finding two reasons for his defeat. First, unexpectedly the opposite party was able to block his strongest set of sword techniques C this set of sword technique was Rahims secret technique which he learned with great difficulties years ago from a master in the armed forces.
Rahim was quite puzzled about this, but besides the sword technique. Rahim was also very confident in his spear technique.
The second reason for his previous defeat, was his huge disadvantage at choosing his weapon. He did not knew the quality or material of this boys pitch ck weapon was made from, however it was unexpectedly sharp and ended up breaking his weapon. This time he deliberately chose a cross-edged heavy spear as his weapon. This cross-edged spear was originally used for horsebat, but to someone like Rahim who mastered the art of weapons, he could use it while standing with the same efficiency. More, importantly this cross-edged spear was extremely heavy and long. Rahim made up his mind about breaking through with force!
Thinking about the wildling boys de (He regarded the pitchfork as a de because of its sharpness), if he wanted to break this heavy spear, it wouldnt be easy likest time!
Not wasting any useless talk with Shaar, Rahim straightened the spear in his hand and rushed forward to fight. With a loud shout, under his arms a grey battle ki immediately erupted at the spearhead and with a roar he maliciously struck down at Shaar!
Rahim was a medium ranked second-level warrior and when he activated his battle ki. Before the spearhead hit him, Shaar could already feel the pressure of wind heading towards him. A huge vortex that tore apart the air formed at the spearhead!
Sticking out his chest, Shaar gripped the fire pitchfork with his hands and forward to meet his opponents attack. The pitch ck fire pitchfork formed a ck arc ......ping, ping, ping!!
Three consecutive strikes collided as the spear pounded the pitchfork. Each blow ignited sparks, and each strike from Rahims heavy spear forced Shaar to retreat a step back.
It must be said that after a medium ranked warrior disyed his battle ki, even Shaar had a bit difficulties to endure the power with his sturdy body. Both his arms went numb from the impact, because of rupturing vibrationsing from the battle ki. Although his fire pitchfork had blocked the spear, when the battle ki poured out the wind it created ripped apart Shaars coat. Moreover, the wind stabbed into his eyes disrupting his sight and his feet were being pushed back.
Rahim roared and suddenly turned his body to attack with backside of his spear. Like a python the spear swept towards the center of Shaars waist! Bang, a dull thud could be heard when the spear connect to Shaars body.
The strike swept Shaar from his feet and pushed him back ten steps. The clothes on his waist exploded and turned into a piece of rag by the battle ki.
Seeing his blow connecting Rahim finally rxed in his mind since he was well aware of his own power. Just for a moment, he manifested the full potential of his battle ki and let alone a single person, even a horse would had its bones smashed to pieces with that strike! That kids lower backbone must be shattered to countless pieces right now......
However, he was somewhat surprised in his heart, since previously this fellow blocked all of his sword techniques, but this time he was actually was not able to resist his spear technique at all? Could it be that he did not know any martial arts?
Ah, he was probably just a dumb little barbarian wildling.
While he was thinking about it, Rahim put down his spear and just when he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly widened.
Standing up from the ground, Shaar was annoyed and patted the dust off his clothes. When rags were dancing around in the air, a piece of scale vest wrapped inside was exposed.
Stretching his waist, Shaar felt that it stung a bit, but noticed that there were no serious problems with him.
Sure enough, after smearing the Dragon blood on his body, his resistance towards physical attacks was surprisingly high! Shaar knew very well that this guysst blow would have broke at least two bones from him of the past. However, right now his waist was only a bit sore and his back hurt a little and thats all.
Rahims eyeballs nearly popped out while staring at him!
Those Nightfall Guardians nearby who originally made an expression with apathy now also made a bewildered expression. All of them saw their Cavalry Captains powerful blow a moment ago and not only did this kid solidly endured it, right now he patted his ass as if nothing happened?!
Chapter 49 Ten Crimson Steps
Chapter 49 Ten Crimson Steps
This chapter was sponsored by Suood from UAE
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Ziltch
Shaar raised his fire pitchfork and ran back in a few steps. Rahim only recovered when Shaar was standing in front of him, he immediately roared before ki started to radiate from his arms once again. A mass of grey Battle ki covered his spear again, but this time he pushed his output to the extremes and struggled. The Battle ki on the spear covered it with energy that radiated to almost a foot in height, it was obviously that this was the maximum power he could manifest.
The spear umted a mass of grey fog and maliciously curled forward. Rahim let out a loud Battle cry and ruthlessly thrust forward with his spear. Swallowed by the fog like battle ki, Shaar continuously blocked with his fire pitchfork left and right, but from time to time the spear created a muffled sound as it smashed against Shaars body.
Shaars martial art skill level could not bepared with his opponents, so he relied on his pure strength to resist. Nevertheless, he was finally unable to block those intense attacks that swept down upon him like a wave. Rahim started to disy his full spear technique and managed tond several hard blows on Shaar with both the spear head and spear end. It immediately left a few marks on Shaars body, and even when it was obvious that he started to stagger from the beating, Shaar had yet to drop down.
Anxiety and anger started to creep into Rahim mind. In his whole life, he had never encountered such an opponent. It was obvious that he suffered many blows, yet how could he put it away as if it was nothing? With this level of attack, if it was him, he would probably already have fallen to the ground by the second strike. This wildling boy however screamed in pain again and again, yet his spirit actually seemed to increase with each strike?
(TL: Berserker mode activated!)
Finally, with a loud ng, Rahim suddenly twisted his body while holding his spear in his hands and maliciously thrusted toward C originally this was ance thrusting move made from a horseback, however right now Rahim was at the end of his nerves and wanted nothing more than to pierce a hole into this boy.
With a rupturing Battle ki, the spearhead flew towards Shaars chest. Shaars eyes instantly widened and shed with a strange light. With quickened steps, his feet moved backwards while he used his fire pitchfork to block his opponents iing spearhead.
Ding ding ding!!
After several shing sound, both of them finally paused for a moment.
Rahim, using both of his arms, suddenly spun his heavy spear. Shrinking his body, Shaar dodged backwards with all his might. This exchange had left both of them exhausted, but Rahims heavy spear already had countless tiny cracks from top to bottom. There were already a few ces where it could break off at anytime, and the sharp spearhead had be blunt as well. The fire pitchfork knocked off the spearhead with ease before the blunt tip stabbed into Shaars bosom. Stuck under his rib, it was blocked by a piece of Dragon scale and was unable to pierce any further.
Rahimsplexion instantly became distortion. Bang. Finally, the heavy spear in his hand exploded into innumerable pieces and a few iron slices grazed his face. Although Rahim received several deep cuts on his face, he generally seemed unaware of them and just stood still while staring stubbornly at the boy in front of him.
How, how is it possible?!
Both of Rahims palms were full of blood because he recklessly and forcefully released too much Battle ki. By overstepping his bodys limit to withstand the pressure of his Battle ki, it backfired on him. His fingers started to tremble and he suddenly fell down on his knees to the ground before blood came gushing out of his mouth. The side effects of overstepping the limit caused internal damage in several of his organs.
Why? How is that boy still all right? His martial arts was obvious a mess. But how.....?
Rahim fell to the ground and several Nightfall Guardians next to them instantly dragged him back. Right now, the remaining people looked at Shaar with aplex expression.
For a moment, an eerie silence hung over this scene.
Actually, on the ground behind Shaar, Tataraid beside the pitiful creature. Frightened to death, his whole body was trembling, but after seeing this intense fight, his heart could not help but be horrified: This little thief was too powerful! Being able to use Battle ki that knight was clearly a middle rank warrior and he was unexpectedly defeated by him.
Taking a deep breath, Shaar still could not rx his mind.
After their bitter exchange moments ago, although he bathed in Dragon blood and wore Dragon scale armor, the injuries were still not light. After all, Dragon blood and Dragon scale were not omnipotent and the so-called invulnerability was only rtively speaking. An ordinary person would of course not be able to prate his defence, but facing a warrior using Battle ki was apletely different matter.
After suffering a dozen blows on his body, Shaar felt as if his bones were almost broken into pieces. His whole body was screaming in pain. Although he smashed the tip of the spearhead before itst stabbed in on his rib, getting hit by a warriors powerful Battle ki was not something to joke about. The dragon scale was not pierced, but the Battle ki transmitted through the armor towards his chest from the stab.
Waves of pain were slowly overwhelming him at this moment, almost forcing him to vomit blood, he was sure that at least one rib was broken.
Keeping his mind sharp, he knew that even though the Dragon blood strengthened his constitution, this enhancement was not limitless! If he suffered a few more blows, he would certainly die!
Kill that boy.
Amongst the Nightfall Guardians came a weak order from Rahim. While this fellow was defeated, he still had not forgotten about their mission.
The knights did not hesitate at all, drawing their sword and dismounting before rushing forward to attack.
Several swords simultaneously stabbed towards him from both sides. Only by slowly retreating backwards did Shaar managed to resist them and brandish his fire pitchfork around him. With countless shing sound, he managed to break several of the sword tips, but he still received several cuts. When a dended on his shoulder, although his body was strengthen by Dragon blood, it still pierced his skin and blood started to flow C If this blow hadnded before the strengthening, this strike would have cut off his whole arm!
The one that chopped him with a sword was also a powerful Battle ki user. Enduring the pain, Shaar furiously kicked this mans thigh. Receiving a heavy blow, the knight screamed pitifully while his thigh broke into pieces. Using this opportunity, Shaar turned around and ran, but a sword still managed to reach his back. Fortunately, his Dragon scale armor protected him and the stab did not pierce him. Nevertheless, this strike had tremendous force and hit him like a hammer!
Staggering, Shaar finally fell to the ground and just when hended, several swords immediately stabbed towards him. Only being able to roll awkwardly on the ground to avoid being pierced, he desperately brandished his fire pitchfork in his hand.
There were no weak members amongst the Nightfall Guardians. Even an ordinary member had at least an official warrior rank. How could Shaar alone resist against all of these ranked warriors?
Amongst the warriors who were besieging him, half of them could use Battle ki. After obtaining their orders, those Nightfall Guardians were consumed by their rage and a murderous aura covered them. In less than a moment, Shaars body was already covered with wounds. While facing those attacks filled with Battle ki, even the strengthening from the Dragon blood could notpletely prevent all of the damage. Luckily, his Dragon scale armor covered his vital organs.
Not knowing how long he resisted and not even sure how many wounds he received, Shaar felt that his vision was getting blurry. With a swing of his fire pitchfork, he split a knight in front of him in two and a mass of blood sprayed on his face. When his breathing was getting ragged, he suddenly heard a whistling near his ear and when he turned his head, he notice a w hammer flying towards him! The injuries all over his body had slowed him down so Shaars reaction was too slow to dodge in time. When the Battle ki covered hammer hit his ribs, the energy burst through his body! With a loud bang, Shaars body was sent flying by the force andnded rolling on the floor. Immediately he started to spit blood from his mouth, his eyes only saw ck and his body felt like it was dissipating.
That w hammer was a heavy weapons used by the knights and was quite simr to a mace. Madepletely out of metal, it was without a doubt heavy and was used by the Nightfall Guardians squad leader. Although there was the Dragon scale armor in between, the hammer still transmitted a strong impact when it hit Shaars back. Finally, running out of strength to get up he could barely roll his body, his hands and feet were no longer listening to him.
Not able to bear seeing him get beat up, the pitiful creature ran towards Shaar, but two Nightfall Guardians grabbed her when she tried to pass them. Furiously shouting and screaming the pitiful creature used all her energy to resist, but how could she oppose the strength of the two powerful knights?
Lying on the ground, Tataras body was shivering, his face ashen, not even daring to lift his head.
Still unable to get up, Shaar face was lying on the ground,his blood and mud already mixed together near his mouth. Noticing that his breath was in disorder, he firmly shook his head. Feeling that he was surrounded by several knights, he knew that these fellows noticed his weakness and were in no hurry to finish him. While they were making some gestures back and forth, Shaar knew that any of those sharp swords could pierce his body at any moment. Just at that time, heavy steps were closing in on him.
A knight with a slightly bigger stature than the rest, carrying a w hammer in his hand moved apart from the other knights. When he stopped beside Shaar, he noticed that this guy was the one who sessfullynded the blow on his back a moment ago. Staring at Shaar with a murderous aura, he raised his w hammer and pointed it at Shaars head. If this hammer struck down on Shaars head, it would instantly turn it to a meat pile.
Raising the hammer towards the sky, the hammers shadow covered Shaars face and at that moment.......
Still lying t on the ground, the greyish stone on his neck suddenly erupted and a mass of crimson red light filled the surrounding! That light instantly expanded outwards without any warnings and blinded everyone around Shaar!!
At that moment, that crimson light enveloped Shaar and instantaneously swept over his whole body!
All the wounds on Shaars body such as cuts, shes, broken bones and ruptured wounds.... Under the crimson light all these injuries healed instantly, almost in a blink of an eye!!
When the crimson light diminished, Shaars body was back in perfect condition. Still lying on the ground, he saw that the grey stone on his neck had not turned back to its original color, but stayed crimson red like a bloodstone!
Shocked by the crimson light, Tatara looked up and experienced this amazing scene and dropped open his mouth. With sweat oozing down his forehead, there was only one thought in his mind:
Damage, damage absorption?!!
When Shaar breathed in, he instantly felt a strange force filling his body. This energy gave his mouth a violent taste and felt like a bucket of cold water poured down on his body. Filled with this kind of abundant energy, he felt as if his body would explode. Shaar could not help but let go a heavy hum.
Right now, this strength filled his whole body and a surge of extremely violent emotions filled Shaars mind. Filled with chaos, various negative emotions exploded in his mind: Angry, blood thirst, violence......
Suddenly jumping up from the ground, the mass of crimson light had yet to fully disperse, but Shaars eyes turnedpletely red. Deprived of any consciousness, he felt that his anger and murderous aura was harder and harder to suppress and he finally screamed......
(TL: He is really bing a berserker O.O)
That mass of crimson light silently stormed outwards from his body and instantaneously seeped into the surrounding air. Giving even the air a trace of the crimson color......
The pitch ck fire pitchfork in Shaars hand danced around and drew a circr arc. A faint red glowing afterimage could be seen following behind the fire pitchforks movements......
One, two, three...... A distance of about ten steps!
Within those ten steps, everything turned crimson!
Within the scope of these ten steps, each knight saw a sh of crimson light in front of them......
...... Everything fell into silence.
After a while......
Kaka!!
A sudden cracking sound of armor could be hearding from the knight carrying the hammer who stood closest to Shaar. When he looked down, he saw that a fine line extending on his armor and a thin scratch appearing on his body before blood started to spray out.......
The w hammer in his hand silently split into two pieces! Half of the w hammer fell down to the ground.
Staring in horror, he found himself unable to utter a word and watched how his body started to gradually fall apart from the scratch on his waist!!
The blood finally sprayed out and half of the corpse fell to the ground. The part below his waist still standing!
At the same time, from the dozen of knights around Shaar, the closest five or six people were instantly decapitated. On all the ces where Shaars fire pitchfork left a crimson light, blood and brains sprayed everywhere. Two guys were sliced apart and the three men who stood slightly further away. One instantly lost his hand while still carrying his sword. Another person lost half of his right arm while his left shoulder detached from his body. Thest knight let go a pitiful scream and wanted to run away, only to discover that while his upper body moved, everything below his knee stopped on the spot....
Still limping on the ground and unable to move, Rahim watched helplessly how most of his small squad had been massacred by Shaar in one hit. His eyes stubbornly staring at Shaar with a hint of madness in his eyes!
ughter, Thousand Men Army ughter! Crimson Rage ki!!
No wonder this boy managed to break his sword. He studied the Thousand Men Army ughter! He finally understood how this boy was so powerful, without even practising Battle ki.
What he practiced was not Battle ki, but Rage ki! Crimson Rage ki!!
Chapter 50 Thousand Men Army Slaughter
Chapter 50 Thousand Men Army ughter
This chapter was sponsored by Joseph from US
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Ziltch
Proofreader YR
Shaar stood there, motionlessly, as if he suddenly couldnt believe that mighty earth-shattering strike happened at all. He looked at his hands and feet and the bloody look of those battered corpses scattered across the ground. He had a nk expression on his face.
Out of energy, Shaar was almost unable to resist and nearly fell to the ground before remembering the pendant...
Ah! The pendant!
He immediately grabbed the stone around his neck and noticed that it was no longer crimson red, but rather became the same dull gray as before. However while holding it in his hands, when his skin touched the stone he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
Just a moment ago......
What the hell happened?!
With just one sh of the pitchfork, these powerful and sturdy knights were all killed by me?!
Although the fire pitchfork was sharp, it was impossible for it to reach to such an extent! When that strange glow of crimson red light happened a moment ago, it felt as if their armor and weapons were made out of paper when the fire pitchfork cut through them without even a trace of resistance.
There were two knights who did not die immediately andid on the ground, rolling around in pain. One knights shoulder was cut off while the other knights knees were cut off.
You ...... Rahim forced himself to breathe out as he leaned against ahorse, keeping his eyes fixed on Shaar. Right now there were only two men from his squad left. No matter how battle hardened the Nightfall Guardians were, seeing such a horrible scene in front of them, they could not help but be dejected. Only Rahim had a saddened expression and keep staring at Shaar: What a Thousand Men Army ughter! You practice Crimson Rage ki! I never thought that I would actually meet an opponent who practices Crimson Rage ki!!
Shaar felt a bit lost in his mind and had no idea what his opponent was saying.
He looked at the fire pitchfork in his hand and the corpses scattered all over the ce. Confusion and chaos filled his mind and he was able to faintly guess what just happened.
In particr...... Rage ki? !
Rage ki! !
This word was not new to Shaar. When he learned martial arts in the past, he had heard the legendary stories of Hero Warriors who defeated their enemies with magnificent Battle ki. Hearing about it, he once asked the old man about it, but he just bluntly replied: Grandpa doesnt know Battle ki. No matter what kind of martial arts, without Rage ki its all trash...
I finally understand, after encountering someone with Crimson Rage ki, no matter what we do, we wont be able to beat you. Rahim gasped. However his face became gloomy: Nevertheless, orders are orders. The mission of Nightfall Guardians is to fulfil our orders.
While he barely managed to stand up while holding on to the horse, the two knights standing next to him looked at each other and threw the pitiful creature to the ground before pulling out their swords. With an unflinching expression while facing certain death, they marched toward Shaar. Not giving up their will to fight, they rapidly attacked from both sides.
Simultaneously stabbing him with the two swords, Shaar brandished his fire pitchfork to block left and right. Giving up on dodging and their defense, the two knights started their blind onught in a desperate move. While Shaar managed to block a few times, he did not learn the art of sword. He still felt that he could not disy his real skills with his fire pitchfork in his hand, since it was a size too small to use as an axe.
More importantly, the feeling of being possessed by a God just a moment ago seemed to have disappeared. Right now he was using his reaction speed and strength to fight against the two knights. Deliberately bracing himself and taking a stab to his back, Shaar used this opportunity to smash the knights chest with his elbow while his sword was stopped by the Dragon scale armor. With a loud scream, the knights breastbones were smashed into countless pieces and blood sprayed everywhere. The other knights sword was meanwhile broken in two by Shaars fire pitchfork and his wrist was cut off from the sh. Following up with a kick, Shaar sent him flying to the ground.
Still leaning against the horse and gasping for air, Rahim coldly stared at Shaar. His injuries were very serious, when he saw that thest of his men were killed by Shaar, he knew that there were no means of escape. Facing Shaars eyes, he sneered: Mission failure means death, kill me.
Shaar frowned and grabbed the Rahim up while strangling his neck: Tell me, you just said Thousand Men Army ughter , what does it mean!?
While Shaar did not know what Crimson Rage ki was, he had already heard about Thousand Men Army ughter . This term was use by the old man when he taught him martial arts, since he sometime shouted Thousand Men Army ughter . That name sounded very impressive, but Shaar was sceptical for a while, wondering if this old man was not casually making things up.
Rahim gave Shaar a cold look:. Thousand Men Army ughter is the strike you just used. Although I have practiced it before, since I do not practice Crimson Rage Ki, I specialized at that sword skill. Last time when you blocked all my sword patterns, I had some doubts. However, as expected, you really practice the Thousand Men Army ughter and moreover, your skills were more advanced than mine. No wonder you were able to block all of my sword patterns!
Startled for a moment, Shaar suddenly came up with a strange idea and threw Rahim to the ground.
ughter, Thousand Men Army ughter.
Crimson Rage ki......
A fire pitchfork with unparalleled sharpness......
Furthermore this pendant......
Old man?
Could it be true what he boasted about when he was alive, that he once was really a great man?
While looking at the corpses scattered all over the ground and the several badly wounded knights who were not yet dead, Shaar felt an intense anxiety taking ahold of him all of a sudden.
This was not the first time he killed. Last time when he encountered those guys, he shot dead a knight who was holding a bow with his pitchfork. Growing up in the Primal Wildfire, it was natural for him to know the rules here and he admired thews of jungle. The weak were the prey of the strong, its either kill or to be killed. This was the difference between the weak and the strong.
However, today when that Crimson light erupted, a strong murderous impulse emerged in his mind that made Shaar a bit scared of himself. At that time, he didnt know what happened while his mind was twisted. He could only feel irritation and anxiety in his mind while bing restless, wanting to tear apart every living thing he saw.
Old man...... What the hell did you teach me!
Struggling to sit up, Rahim pulled out a knife from his waist while standing next to him. His eyes zing with anger and he directly stabbed towards Shaars leg. Noticing the iing strike, Shaar raised his leg and kicked him away. Lying on on the ground and gasping for air heughed madly: Kill me, kill me now! If you do not kill me, as long as I breathe, I will not give up on killing you!
Shaar frowned and understood that it was very easy to end this guys life with his pitchfork right now. However, thinking about the horrible murderous intention overwhelming him moments ago, he was suddenly hesitant about killing him.
Shaar!
The pitiful creature stood up, sprinted forward and instantly threw herself towards Shaar. She was very concerned and started carefully examining Shaars body: You, are you hurt anywhere?!
Shaar pushed the pitiful creature away: Its nothing.
He subconsciously pinched that pendant......
Finally, Shaar left the pitiful creature and Rahims side before walking up to Tatara and saying: Get up!
Tatara widened his eyes and stared at Shaar. This magician was mentally somewhat exhausted since the situation moment ago was too extreme. When he saw Shaar going down, Tatara thought that this time, they were all bound to die. However Shaar suddenly exploded with energy and they managed to survive this deadly situation.
You, didnt you im to be a magician? Shaar pointed at the pendant around his neck: Take a look at this thing. Is this a magical item?
Tatara swallowed and timidly looked at Shaar: I ......
Tell me! Shaar barely restrained his anger. He had just ughtered a squad of power enemies, like cutting melons and vegetables. While holding back his anger, Shaar naturally radiated with some slight killing intent and Tataras face instantly turned pale while quickly saying: Yes, this is indeed a magic gem. Furthermore, it is a top grade magic gem and I guess that this gem must have been enchanted with a certain kind of extremely powerful magic, but...... based on my ability, Im not able to identify the exact kind of magic. Just judging from the gems texture, it is absolutely top grade, definitely!
Magic gem......
Shaar nodded and one of his doubts had been resolved, but the fog in his heart became thicker.
Shaar. The pitiful creature walked next to him and looked at his solemn face with a somewhat uneasy feeling.
I...... I need to go home. Shaar suddenly raised his head and exhaled a long breath. Then he increased his tone of voice and repeated: Uncle needs to go home!!
Hearing this, the pitiful creature was stunned. This hillbilly said he needed to go home? What did he mean?
Exactly at that time, there was suddenly a hasty click of horse hoovesing from afar. The hooves blowing up arge cloud of dust all over the sky wasing closer!
Shaar, the pitiful creature and Tataras face simultaneously became ashen and turned around to take a look. A group of horsemen came galloping from the distance. Judging from their formation, which was neat and quick, their armor reflected a metallic shine that could be seen from afar under the sun. It was obvious that the iing group was a batch of heavily armed cavalrymen!
Shaar immediately turned to look at Rahim on the ground and thought that they were hispanions. However he unexpectedly found that Rahim also had a look of astonishment.
It was obvious that this group of cavalry were rushing towards them like a sweeping wind! In a short amount of time, they had already closed in.
Shaar originally nned to drag the pitiful creature on horse and run away, however she caught sight of the cavalry in the distance. The vanguard knight held ance high in his hand with a blue g waving at its tip.
The second the pitiful creature saw this blue g, her eyes suddenly lit up. When those men got a bit closer she could clearly see the appearance of the vanguard knight. The pitiful creature quickly grabbed Shaar: We dont need to run! Theyre my brothers men! My brothers men!
Hearing this Rahim lying on the ground suddenly became pale as death.
This group of cavalry quickly arrived in front of them. There were about three hundred horses and everyone on the horse wore light riding gear with light armor, equipped with long swords andnces. This was the standard dress for empires elite light cavalry. Arriving in front of them, they immediately divided into two groups and nked them from both sides to guard the surroundings.
The knight leading the front wore a silver set of armor which was extremely ornate. Two beautiful patterns decorated his chest armor, his arm guards and shoulder pads had a family emblem engraved on them by a extremely skilled craftsmen. A thinyer of sequins covered his helmet while his armor was iid with pieces of silver on its chest, its back as well as the shoulders parts. While looking at him, sparkling sliver lights were reflecting the suns light.
The horse under the knight was also a fine rare breed. It was apletely white horse, both tall and majestic. The only part on its body that was ck was around its four hooves.
Riding the horse in front of them, the knight suddenly reined his horse. His sophisticated skill of controlling this horse made it rear. Lifting his helmet, his eyes stayed fixated on the pitiful creature and with a voice full of excitement he shouted: God bless! You are truly here, I finally found you!!
Chapter 51 Farewell
Chapter 51 Farewell
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
This knight had the appearance of a 30 years old with well defined facial features, fair skin, handsome look and a manicured beard above his lips. When this man saw the pitiful creature, his eyes lit up then shouted in joy and immediately jumped down from his horse.
With a clean move he dismounted his horse then immediately rushed towards the pitiful creature and hugged her. With a slight smile, the pitiful creature was pressing her hands against the armor of this fellow: Uncle Tryp, do you want to strangle me?
Hearing this, the knight immediately smiled and put down his arms. He took the hand of the pitiful creature and made a kissing gesture towards it before saying with a smile: Calling me uncle again, you are breaking my heart. Let God testify, I am one of the most outstanding bachelor in Osgiliath!
Judging from this guys dialect and tone, one could tell that he was a born aristocrat. His dialect pronunciation was verymon in the south Byzantine Empire.
Shaar was feeling creeped out from just standing next to them and watching. In his eyes, this knight had a somewhat effeminate appearance and ording to the aesthetic standard of this Hillbilly, this Tryp would be ssified as ugly.
The pitiful creature and Trip whispered a few words to each other before this knights expression immediately ashen then he marched towards the battle ground. Seeing all those corpses and wounded Nightfall Guardians on the ground, he could not help but to put on a mad expression. When he saw Rahim sitting on the ground, anger erupted in Tryps eyes: Rahim, it was indeed you who led those guys here! Dont you know that this is a tant assassination attempt!!
Putting on a cold smile Rahim replied: Is this your the first time meeting us Nightfall Guardians? These words are useless on us. If you dare, tell these words to the one who gave us the order, honourable Sir Tryp!
Tryps face suddenly changed as he grunted while looked at Rahim with squinted eyes. Taking a step forward, he suddenly thrust his sword and pierced Rahims Chest!
Shocked from this sudden event, the pitiful creature covered her mouth and screamed. Rahim actually did not seem surprised as his eyes shed full of ridicule then closed his eyes waiting to die.
*Puff* Streams of blood spattered out where the de was pulled out. With a calm expression, Tryp took out a silk handkerchief and wiped of the blood from his sword while ordering: Go around and kill every single Nightfall Guardian who is still alive! Dig a pit and bury their corpses somewhere.
Seeing this sissy casually talking about killing, Shaar was pleasantly surprised and started to put him in a higher esteem.
After noticing Shaars look, Tryp turned his head stared at him for a moment before focusing on the pitiful creature again. After taking her to a quieter ce then he said: In fact, I am not only under your brothers order to look for you.
Uh? Then you are......
Tryp sighed: I received two orders whichmanded me to bring you back alive. One order is from our elder brother while the other one is from your uncle.
The pitiful creatures expression immediately changed as she could not believe what she heard just now: My uncle? He wants to bring me back alive? How is this possible, he ordered those Nightfall Guardians to......
Now the situation is different. Tryp answered with a calm face: I received the new order eight days ago. Your uncle does not only hoping that you are alive, but also he also wants to protect you now!
Why ...... pitiful creature frowned.
Cant you guess? Tryp sneered: The reason is very simple C we went to war!
Went to war? Against who?
We and the Odins! Tryp sighed: On the road, I passed through Primal Wildfire Town and the town was already under control of our troops. The vicinity of 100 miles south of the town is all under military jurisdiction now.
The look on pitiful creatures face became extremelyplex. Taking a nce at her, Tryp then turned around and looked at Shaar: Who is this fellow?
With crossed arms, Shaar stood there while the cavalrymen walked back and forth transporting the corpses. The several Nightfall Guardians who did not die yet were simply killed off with the sword.
None of the knights looked Shaar in the eyes as they busily walked around. Seeing those guys killing everyone around, Tatara heart rate started to beat like a drum and he could not help as he slowly snuggled towards Shaars legs.
Finally, when they finished transporting all the bodies into one ce, they saw that all those death Nightfall Guardians corpses had neat and clean cuts. Those cavalrymen who had battle experiences instantly got startled. They all killed and stained their hands with blood before but seeing those injuries they immediately noticed that those cuts were not an easy thing to make!
Afterwards, when looking at Shaar, there was a hint of awe in their eyes.
After all ......Shaar and his party were only three people. Just with one look, they could tell that the pitiful creature and Tatara were not people who could fight. Therefore, this whole small team of Nightfall Guardians were killed by Shaar alone.
A person killing a team of Nightfall Guardians including a medium ranked warrior alone, then it was certain that he was not someone weak.
Some people immediately reported this news to Tryp and after hearing this Tryps eyes shed with high expectations as he looked at Shaar with great interest.
After the whispered conversation in the distant between Tryp and the pitiful creature finished, her attitude changed and she seemed very determined. She continuously shook her head, but after Tryp said several words, the pitiful creature gradually softened her stance. Hesitating for a moment, she nodded and continued their conversation for a while. At first the pitiful creature smiled, but then she started crying. Finally Tryp sighed, patted the shoulder of pitiful creature and turned around to leave.
Shaar watched curiously from a distance and he did not know exactly what happened to the pitiful creature in the end.
However from the looks of things, the background of this pitiful creature could not bepared to a normal aristocrat......
Just when he was thinking about it, he suddenly noticed that the pitiful creature was looking towards him. Looking from afar, her eyes were filled with tears and she had a mournful look.
Shaar felt a strange feeling in his heart, but he could not say where this strange feeling wereing from. Just seeing the pitiful creature in such an appearance, his heart was restless. When he wanted to walk to her, aughing noise could be heard next to him.
May I have a word please, Sir Shaar. Tryp stood in front of Shaar with a smiling face and blocked his view of the pitiful creature: Please let me first introduce myself, my name is Tryp. Uh..... I am Ides rtive. Oh, Ide is his name, thank you to saving his life.
Tryp smiled and looked at Shaar while thinking: If what Adeline said was true, then this guy is absolutely the blindest person under the heaven. He unexpectedly regarded Adeline as a man......
There is no need for grateful words...... Shaar waved his hands in a very straightforward manner, but his next sentence instantly revealed the fox tail: Lip service is not worth anything. I can see that youe from a wealth background and if you have some gems or gold, I could ept it reluctantly.
Tryp was a little surprise for a moment and immediately smiled. With his high education he instantly understood and took out a small leather bag. With a shake, Shaars favourite metal ringing sound could be heard C gold coins!
I did not take too much money before leaving my home. Those 200 gold coins are your reward. When Tryp threw the leather bag towards Shaar, he immediately beamed with joy as he caught it quickly before hiding it in his bosom whileughing: Good offer! To be honest, the pitiful creature didnt eat or drink much. Besides being a bitzy, he was easy to feed.
Listening to him Tryp felt a bit displeased and slightly disappointed: At first look this young man was an outstanding expert who killed a squad of Nightfall Guardians alone, Tryp was quite interested in his value. However now he found this vulgar fellow was unbearable and he lost his interest in hiring him anymore. The Royal Capital Osgiliath had countless experts and one more or less made no difference. Such a vulgar fellow would not be allowed to meet his Royal Highness Crown Prince.
Losing interest in Shaar, he immediately looked at Tatara: This is?
Respectful Sir Tryp, it is really an honor to be able to stand in front of the glorious Silver Cloud Swordsman. I am a magician, please call me Tatara.
Slightly surprised for a moment, Tryp looked a bit amazed at this insignificant guy. Tataras look made Tryp who was from noble birth somewhat repugnant and immediately swept away his eyes: Ah, it turned out that you were a respected magician. How did you actually recognized me?
In Osgiliath, there is no one who did not know the reputation of the Silver Cloud Swordsman. Tatara said as he humbly smiled but unfortunately hisughbined with his dreadful look made Tryp lose his appetite instead.
However facing a magician, Tryp still showed enough respect: Please forgive my intrusion, I did not see your status a moment ago. Your robe did not wear a badge ......Otherwise I would not have waited until now to greet you. Respected Sir Magician, how should I address you? Pardon my presumptuousness ......Your name seems familiar, where could I have heard of it......
The Tataraplexion immediately became somewhat awkward and made two hollowedughs: This ......I am a low rank first-level earth magic magician. My badge, my badge ...... is temporarily lost.
First-level......
Tryp felt disappointed since could not gather any talents.
Huh?
With a sudden sh, he suddenly remembered Tatara this name. He really did heard of it before! Recently, he heard that a magician who took a loan went bankrupt in Osgiliath. In order to avoid his creditors, he fled to another region...... He was simply a disgrace of the magician guilds honor and for a time there were a lot of people in Royal Capital discussing about this person who managed do something that no other magician was able to achieve in thousands of years.
Could it be this fellow in front of him?
Being able reach bankruptcy as a magician, he could only be called a rare talent!
These two guys, one is quite powerful but extremely vulgar. The others strength is weak and became the joke of the Royal Capital. Both those fellows did not have any solicit value and Tryp quickly lost the interest then he sought an excuse to walk away.
At that time, the pitiful creature walked towards them.
Her eyes were red and it looked like she just cried.
Hey, Shaar. The pitiful creature stood in the front of Shaar and her voice seemed somewhat sad: I, I cannot go with you.
Hm ......ah? Shaar looked at the pitiful creature: Hm, do you want to go back with your rtive?
Yes ......I, I must go back. The pitiful creature sighed and looked miserable: Actually, I want to go with you, but, I have to go back.
Pausing for a moment, the pitiful creature took a deep breath and diligently endured her tears while looking at Shaar and saying: When I left my home this time, I nned to go through Primal Wildfire so that I could flee to Odin and I didnt expect that I would to run into you ......Being able to run into you, is really my luck. Shaar ......I need to leave, but you, you cannot forget about me.
Looking at the pitiful creatures eyes full of tears, he could not help but get a strange feeling in his heart. He sighed and patted the shoulder of the pitiful creature.
Lifting his head, he looked directly in the pitiful creatures eyes and his look was unexpectedly unprecedented clear. His eyes were full of the sincere feelings, making the pitiful creatures heart race. He, did he notice? He, what does he want to say to me?
(Actually, I already know that you are a beautiful girl.
Rest assured, I will work hard to seed and I will certainly find you in the future!
Wait for me, one day, I will wear a multicoloured set of armor and step on a rainbow to pick you up!
I will strive to be a matchless hero and when the timees where can be your match, I will certainly look for you!
Beautiful princess, in order to win you, I am willing ovee immeasurable thorns......
There was once a sincere love ced in front of me and I did not cherish it. Only after losing it, I endlessly regretted it......)
(ED:She really is delusional) (TL: Hitting someone on the head with your steel rod has 100% sess rate of getting her fall for you! Maybe we should start selling fake Dragon blood...)
The pitiful creature heart started to beat madly and started to get all kind of ideas in her mind. In a short amount of time, all kinds of distractions swirled in her mind and she fantasized about countless myriad of soulful fantasy......
Finally, Shaar opened his mouth.
He sighed sadly and stared affectionately at the pitiful creature and whispered:
Hey, after going back, dont forget to put in a gold tooth.
Pitiful creature: ............
Chapter 52 Flag change on the city wall
Chapter 52 g change on the city wall
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Before leaving the pitiful creature suddenly remembered that if she left, she would leave Tatara behind with this Hillbilly. Most likely, this wretched magician would reveal her secret.
Thus, the pitiful creature proposed to take Tatara with her C Tataras whole face instantly lit up! There would be no doubt that, following this beautiful Royal Highness was hundred times better than staying with this little thief.
As a result, this greedy Hillbilly sold this wretched magician servant for a low price of a single gold coin to the pitiful creature.
Put aside the servant status......I fear that one gold coin was the lowest worth of a magician on this continent for thousands of years.
Shaar who unintentionally made history did not think too much of it.
Since Shaar had an abundant amount of luggage, Tryp gave him the horses of Nightfall Guardians before leaving. After saying goodbye to the pitiful creature and Tryps troops, he took his spoils of war and embarked on his path to return.
By the way, Uncle Tryp, how did you find us?
Adeline suddenly asked somewhat curiously while sitting on the horse.
Making a somewhat funny expression Tryp and replied: Truth to be told, we met a goblin the day before yesterday. That goblin could unexpectedly speak the humannguage and he even said that he was a goblin noble. When I described your looks, it told me that it had seen you with others in the northern mountains. Afterwards, we rode along the river towards north and we saw you.
Goblin? Adeline was somewhat surprised: Where is that goblin? What did you do to it?
After finding a fellow with information with great difficulty, I ordered my men to tie it up. When I found you a moment ago, I ordered them to throw it back to the wild.
Sitting on horseback, Shaar hummed a little song and asionally turned his head to look at the more than 20 horses lining up behind him. These were all well-trained warhorses and once a rope was attached to their leash, they would not run away. While leading those horses, Uncle Shaar watched those big bags piled on backs of those warhorses and secretly his heart was beyond happy.
Just thinking about how he left Primal Wildfire Town almost naked and now had 200 gold coins resting in his bosom made him extremely happy. Furthermore, he was wearing a Dragon scale armor, an artifact (Fire pitchfork) and more than 20 horses carrying half a dragon on their backs.....
If his every adventure would end up in such a rich harvest, then Uncle Shaar could go in retirement after two or three more times......
The only drawback was......when he came here, arge amount of followers apanied him. For most of the time he had a dozen of Goblin sosos, the pitiful creature, Ada, Tatara and Oaks following him. Those interesting fellows were fun to hang out with and their asional bickers, chats were pleasurable and enjoyable.
However, now that he was walking alone in the wilderness, it became very boring......
While thinking about it, he suddenly heard a wolf howling from the distant in front of him followed by a shrill pitiful scream.
Shaars mind immediately realized that this pitiful screaming tone sounded somewhat familiar.
Ordering his horse to slightly increase its speed, he suddenly saw a small shadow running in the wilderness. With a green skin, an ugly face, it was a goblin!
When he looked at it clothing ......fuck! Wasnt this the runaway Mr. Princess!
Mr. Princess was panting for air and following behind him were several hungry wolves with green shining eyes.
When Shaar saw Oaks, his tooth immediately began to itch. Remembering how this fellow betrayed him and actually escaped, he quickly got a change of heart since goblins were well known for theirck of loyalty. Watching how this pitiful Mr. Princess got chased by those wolves, he could not help but smile.
Running away until he was about to die, Oaks was constantly screaming in pain since it looked like that a wolf had bitten of a piece of his ass. With blood dripping down, he saw several horses in the distant. Taking a closer look, he suddenly saw Uncle Shaar his savior riding on one of the horses and immediately dashed towards him while waving desperately.
Master! Ouke! Ouke! Masters! Ass, Siji! Master, help!
Within a few jumps, Shaarnded then send the wolf flying which was greedily chasing after Oaks ass. With his freakish strength, that wolfs head instantly got smashed to pieces and the remaining two wolves immediately screamed loudly while putting their tails between their legs and started to flee after seeing how fierce Shaar was.
Standing in front of Oaks, Shaar pinched his chin and sneered. Just when Oaks showed sigh of relief, he immediately saw Shaars look before remembering that he fled before and could not help but to ashen.
Well, my soso, this is your second time that you fall into my hands. Shaar gave Oaks a gentle kick, while pointing at that dead wolf in front of them: What are you waiting for? Quickly go and grab our suppers.
The sly goblin instantly understood that he was pardoned, and rxed while being happy about his human master letting him off the hook this time. His face was still showing a terrified appearance as he brought back the dead wolf with great struggle and joined Shaars horse caravan.
Shaars home was located on a mountain which was 7 to 8 miles away from the Primal Wildfire Town. Since it was close to Primal Wildfire Town, there were no magical beasts anymore. Even since the past, they were all eradicated by Magical Beast hunters and recently it was very hard to see a single wolf on this mountain.
When Shaar returned home, those two tattered houses were still standing there. When he originally departed, he locked the door and it did not look like that someone opened it afterwards C Perhaps in this godforsaken ce, even if the door was open, no thieves would be interested in it.
When Shaar returned with his huge bounty and war horses, a rather deste feeling swept over him. Quickly dismounting, he first dashed towards the back side of the mountain and searched for the old mans grave that stood there in solitude. The grave was still intact, but the writing on the wooden que was getting somewhat blurry. Since it was made out of wood, the wind and rain caused it to decay.
Shaar sighed and touched the tombstone: Wait for a couple of days. I will look for a nice piece of stone to build you a tombstone.
Looking at the words The grave of the old man which he initially engraved on it, the was lost in his thoughts for a moment and mumbled in a low voice: Hey, old man, who were you really......
After settling down in his home again, the first thing that Shaar did was to find a small mountain valley at back of the mountain. He chopped down some big trees and blocked both entrances of the valley turning it into a natural horse field since there were a lot of trees and grass in the valley. After leading those twenty horses inside, he grabbed Oaks and said: I will leave taking care of the horses to you! If a horse goes missing, I will chop off a hand! If four are missing, I will chop off all your limbs and if five are missing......
Stopping at mid sentence, Shaar stared at the goblins most precious piece with evil intentions and Oaks instantly felt that a chill was sweeping before quickly assured Shaar with his chest sticking out.
The goblin already decided not to escape and run back to the Red Wilderness anymore since he would just end up as a goblin hobo and would be in constant danger of being killed or starvation. While staying here, he could rely on his powerful master and could eat as much as he desired.....As long as he stayed obedient he would not get beaten up.
Leaving the goblin in the back of the mountain, Shaar returned to his old house and spent half a day to taking out all of the old mans belonging with ease. While turning everything upside down as he strove to find some clues.
He searched very thoroughly, however there were not many things in this deteriorated house to begin with. Even after looking for a whole day, he did not find anything useful.
All those yellow books of the old man were already thoroughly read by him in the past. He knew a lot of the content by heart already, even if there were any valuable clues, he would have already discovered them in the past and did have to wait until now.
As for any monuments which the old man left behind......there were none. When he died, he was only wrapped in a thin quilt that was sewed together out of linen two years ago.
In the past, he thought that the old man was bragging, but after everything he experienced on this adventure, Shaar was now certain that the old man was once an outstanding person who lived in seclusion!
Otherwise, how could he leave behind the pendant hanging on his neck, the fire pitchfork or exined that Thousand Men Army ughter in details?
If the old man was really a powerful martial artist, why didnt teach me properly? I am his only adopted son. Not teaching me any skills, now that he was not on this world anymore, was this not all wasted?
When he said that he was a general in the past......Shaar did not dare to doubt it anymore.
The contents of those books, he had always been suspicious.
The bunch of things in front of him was all rotten. Shaar did not achieve anything and could not help but hold his head and sigh.
The next day, Shaar began to get busy and peeled off all the Dragon scales. After digging a cer below the house, he threw all Dragon scales inside.
Taking all of the Dragon skin which he peeled off and cut them intorge pieces,ter he smeared some saltpeter on them before hanging them outside the house to dry. Also the Dragon bones which were extremely good magic materials, were thrown into the cer by him. As for one of the Dragon fangs, he held it in his hands and yed with it for a moment.
This dragon fang was huge and hard, its root was as thick as Shaars waist. The fangs edges were serrated. Shaar tried its hardness with a sword that he picked up from the Nightfall Guardians only to find out that this Dragon fang was much tougher than the sword. It seemed like it could be polished into a weapon, but Ada said that only dwarves knew the process.
Shaar sighed and threw it into the convenient cer.
After spending several days, Shaar was finally able to divide his spoils ording to ssification then discovered that the only useful thing for him currently was the Dragon skin. Furthermore, he had to go to Primal Wildfire Town in order to find a tailor who could make something useful from them.
However, Primal Wildfire Town were full of shady people and Shaar was well aware of this fact. Perhaps the waiter working in the tavern was one of the Empires most wanted terrorists! Any tailor inside the town could be a master thief living in seclusion.
He did not feel assured to leave some of the Dragon skin to someone in town to make a robe.
Thinking it over, Shaar could not help but sigh: It would be good if this home had a woman
When this feeling popped up in his head, Shaar suddenly remembered an important matter.
Speaking about woman ......Shaar suddenly remembered that he could count as a rich man now. Since he has over several hundred gold coins, it would definitely counts as a small fortune.
There were no decent people in Primal Wildfire Town! In ck Alleys ck market inside Primal Wildfire Town, you could buy anything!
Also......In the Primal Wildfire Town there was the Powder Street! I heard that it was a heaven for men. In the past he was too poor, but now......
With just a few thrusts of his hips, a man would gain confidence.
There was also......Aunt Sofias niece....
Money corrupted men; these words are so fucking wise!
Shaar was tempted! Suddenly, all the worries about Dragon skin robe and other things instantly disappeared.....Taping on his head, he returned to his room and took a handful of gold coins before putting them in his bosom. He put his fire pitchfork on his waist, shut the door and descended into the mountain while walking towards Primal Wildfire Town.
With money in his pocket, the hillbilly was radiating confidence; his was walking with a flying pace as he felt refreshed.
Actually Shaar did not change his character. However, as long as you were a man and you suddenly transformed from poor to wealthy also adding that you were a young virgin, then anybody in this case would have the same thoughts as Shaar.
(ED: It isnt like he will find someone to his tastes in that part of town)
Filled with excitement, Shaar dashed towards Primal Wildfire Town, but from afar he saw that the normally opened city gate was closed. The warrior from the mercenary group who was responsible for guarding the gate disappeared and was reced with a team of infantry carrying swords and shields. Judging from pattern on their leather armor, it was obvious that they were not some thug mercenaries.
Very soon, he saw a g that flying on the city wall.
A badge was embroidered on that g: Two swords crossing each other curled up by iris flowers, forming a diagonal cross and on top of the cross stood a majestic eagle.
Although Shaar did not saw it before, he still recognized it. This was the g used by the regr army of the Byzantine Empire, the hawk g!
I leave for a few days and Primal Wildfire Town already changed its master? Shaar wondered.
Chapter 53 Forced draft
Chapter 53 Forced draft
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Kidyeon
Primal Wildfire Town changing masters was not something extraordinary, but it being upied by the Byzantium army was actually quite rare.
Shaar was puzzled for a moment, but did not n to pursue this matter any longer since this had little to do with him. No matter who became the owner, Primal Wildfire Town would still stay Primal Wildfire Town.
However, when Shaar arrived under the city wall and saw several Byzantine Empire infantry guards wearing leather armor from up close, he couldnt help but be stunned.
These people were the same people as the mercenaries who had upied here before! When Shaar arrived a few days ago, these peoples identity were still that of mercenaries. He recognized them because when Shaar wanted to get into the town, one of them took hisst copper te as tax.
Shaar remembered very clearly all the people who took money from his pocket!
Only a few days had passed; how could those fellows changed from being mercenaries into the Byzantine Empires troops so fast?
Looking at them stupefied, Shaar suddenly heard hoofbeat on the road behind him.
A small squad of the Byzantine Empires regr armys mounted patrol rode towards him. It looked like theyd justpleted their patrol in the vicinity. A dozen riders wearing light breasttes and carrying halberds rode with their heads held high and chest out. They immediately formed a single line and entered the city gate. Each cavalrymans face radiated a rigor and disciplined expression that only regr soldiers had, unlike these mercenaries.
Shaar, who had only put on a normal dress, didnt attract anyones attention when he entered the town. Only after he entered Primal Wildfire Town, did he discover that the town was different than before.
It was obvious that the street looked bleak. On the square in front of the city there was a horse market. During weekdays, merchants from all around the world would gather here. But now, it was quiet. Depression loomed, and only sparse silhouettes could be seen.
Even on the streets one couldnt see the scene of people gathering up in front of merchants, and it appeared somewhat deserted. Many family taverns and inns on the roadside were even closed and not doing business.
From time to time, a Byzantine infantry squad would patrol inside the town. These infantry wearing their metal boots would issue a firm, fierce sound while walking, and appearedbative.
The ck Alley was also deserted, and the streets filled with carpets were only a third as full as the past. Many shops had closed their doors.
Some doubts emerged in Shaars mind C Could it be that Byzantine wanted to ruin Primal Wildfire Town? It was not the first that a country seized the city, but it had never transformed into such a run-down ce.
Shaars heart was filled with discontent since he just obtained arge sum of money, and wanted to go big, but suddenly discovered that most shops were closed or deserted. He couldnt help but feel greatly disappointed. Passing through ck Alley, he checked out the shop where he initially signed the contract to capture some young Magical Beast cubs, and unexpectedly found out that its front door was also shut tightly, not open for business.
Walking through ck Alley, Shaar turned at the corner and arrived at the long-awaited Powder Street. Taking a quick look around, this hillbillys heart immediately lit up:
If you rode into the Powder Street in the past, you could be see prostitutes everywhere, long red sleeves waving from the windows of the buildings. From afar, one could already smell a romantic vor. However when taking a look now, the street was deserted and a gust of wind stirred up some withered leaves. asionally skinny wild dogs ran across the street......
Women? You would count as lucky if you could find a female dog on the street!
Anger swelled up inside Shaar.
If a man came here full of pride and hope, and encountered such a situation, no matter who he was, he would feel unhappy; let alone a more than decade old virgin.
Shaar walked past two blocks and found a tavern that he once repeatedly patronized before entering. The taverns door was only half open and although it was still doing business, the huge lobby was almost empty, and only at two or three tables sat people.
Behind the counter stood a tall thin one-eyed man and he held a dry piece of cloth while wiping a wine ss. Watching Shaaring in, he nodded and said in a hoarse voice while putting on a smile: Did little Shaare? You havente to buy liquor for quite a long time now.
This shop was often visited by Shaar in the past, because not only was its ck ale the cheapest in town, the most important reason was: This one-eyed man behind the bar, was Shaars love rival for three years C before Shaar grew up and understood things.
Because ......This one-eyed fellow was Aunt Sofias husband.
Of course, this one-eyed man didnt know about Shaars weird thoughts, and Shaar didnt have any hostility towards this guy. He sat down and threw a gold coin on the counter.
The one-eyed man picked it up and looked at it before giving Shaar a nce. Putting the gold coin into his mouth, he nipped at it and cracked a smile while revealing his rotten tooth: The little hunter got rich?
He turned around and took out a bottle of superior tequ: Here, this is the best we have and its yours.
Shaar had never tasted such nice liquor before and bit open the bottle cap before taking a sip. While finishing his sip, he sighed and said in a low voice: Hey, what happened to the town? Why did all those mercenaries suddenly became Byzantine soldiers?
The one-eye looked discretely at the shop entrance and smiled: Dont you know? Those mercenaries were Byzantine soldiers. They disguised themselves as mercenaries before upying the town to make an outpost for the Byzantine Empires army. More than ten days ago, a Byzantium army battalion arrived here, ehm, probably two days after you left. The Byzantium army has upied the town, and the mercenaries inside the town belong to the same army. They reced their equipment and then announced that the town now belongs to the Byzantine Empire. They also posted notices under the city wall.
How did the business turn so bleak in the town? Shaar frowned: How did they dare to act so unreasonably? Didnt they fear that the people in the town would start to drive them out?
In the past, this kind of thing happened before. Many years ago, there was a group of thieves who didnt know their limits and upied the town. They thought that they were powerful, and abused their power in the town while also collecting high taxes C As a result, the locals had had enough.
For most people inside Primal Wildfire Town, they didnt care who controlled the town and managed it, as long as they did not cut uncles ie source.
However, if you dared to act unreasonably? Ahem, there were no decent people in Primal Wildfire Town. Just by casually picking out two people, they were all ruthless ouws!
As a result, the previous group of thieves started to think that they entered a flock of sheep that they could butcher without mercy. After having angered the people of Primal Wildfire Town, they suddenly discovered that they did not enter a flock of sheep, but a wolfs den! In less than half a day, several hundred people gathered in Primal Wildfire Town and everyone was an ouw. They stabbed and killed all those thieves andpletely exterminated them. The head of the thieves was hung up on a big tree outside town and his corpse dried in the sun for a month. Finally, there was only half a skeleton remaining after the crows ate him!
After this event, no one dared to act unreasonably in Primal Wildfire Town.
You wanted to upy Primal Wildfire Town? No problem. You wanted to manage it, also no problem. However, no one should interfere with each other!
It could be said that if you hung everyone in Primal Wildfire Town, there were some innocent people amongst them. However, if you killed half of the poption, there would surely be bad people that would manage to survive.
For example, this one-eyed tavern owner, he was definitely not the friendly kind. On his neck there was a deep scar, which was caused by a knife. Because his throat was shed, he could only speak in a hoarse voice. Moreover, Shaar heard that he was neither from Odin nor from Byzantine.
This one-eyed man was not from this continent, but from an Empire to the west, across the sea; the Antis Empire, or The country of pirates. This one-eyed man normally wrapped a kerchief around his head, and these kerchiefs were called pirate turbans. It was a typical way of dressing from Antians.
Tell me, would an innocent person have a knife scar on his neck?
Right now, they changed everything and took everybodys business. Are the town people not going to respond? Shaar asked puzzled.
Of course there will be some reaction, but what of it?The one-eyed man sneered: This time. a whole battalion is stationed south of the town. Against a regr army battalion... its not something we can easily deal with. Moreover, dont you know? It looks like there will be war between Byzantium and Odin! On the first day of the upation, the Byzantines already started patrolling the streets. They dered martialw and many shops that were trading military contraband were asked to be temporarily closed. That they didnt confiscate the shops could already be called well-mannered.
What......about the Powder Street? Shaar asked embarrassedly the question he was interested the most.
The one-eyed man cursed and made a resentful expression: Bah! These Byzantine dogs, took away all the girls from the Powder Street! They probably use the prostitutes to offer their soldiers frontier service; so we dont have any rights! Too despicable!
Shaar fiercely despised this guy in his mind.
You already had such a beautiful woman like Aunt Sofia, but you still harbour ideas of Powder Street ......Too shameless!
After drinking half the bottle, Shaar put the bottle on the counter: Keep the remaining half here. I will drink it the next time Ie! You better not steal it!
The one-eyed man cursed and watched as Shaar departed.
Outside the tavern, Shaar felt somewhat uninterested about this affair in his mind. Whether it was Byzantium or Odin, no matter who won, it didnt have anything to do with Uncle Shaar. He was neither a Byzantine, nor from Odin. Looking at it now, because Byzantium upied Primal Wildfire Town, Uncle Shaars desire to buy some prostitutes got busted. Therefore, the Odin Empire had a more favorable impression in his heart.
He leisurely strolled towards the northern town square and prepared to leave town to go home. Just when we arrived at the square, he saw that a tform was built on the square, and a military officer stood on it while holding a rolled together iron sheet while shouting something, and under the tform stood around hundred people watching.
30 copper tes! A month sry worth 30 copper tes! We also provide free food! This kind of job is not easy to find!! Such work is not easy to find!! The military officer shouted: Whoever is interested,e up! Hurry! Its a rare opportunity!!
Under the tform, a squad of fierce Byzantium infantries held their swords and shield while keeping the order there. From time to time, there were a few guys going up to fill out the application.
However, most onlookers stood there and just sneered.
They turned out to be recruiting porters...... Shaar was somewhat amused.
Looking at those enrolments, most of those registering were thieves and crooks of this town who earned their meals through cheating and stealing. Now that the town was deserted, these people didnt have anything to eat anymore. The remaining townsfolk of Primal Wildfire were mostly infamous bandits and pirates. Who would do this physical work for you for only 30 copper tes a month?
After shouting for quite a while, that military officer saw only a dozen registered, but his n was to recruit 100 people and he could not help but start to worry in his mind! Furthermore, those dozen people he drafted were physically weak, and he started to fear the results when he reported his aplishmentster on. When ones heart got anxious, one could not help but give birth to evil thoughts.
Fuck, if they do note, do you think this uncle was unable to force draft you! In any case, this is not a territory of Byzantium and the people here are not Byzantines......
He made a few nces at his men, and they immediately understood. Forcefully drafting strong porters, who did not know about such a thing? The squad of infantries drew their swords and started fiercely rushing into the crowd while beginning amotion.
The crowd instantly dispersed just as quickly. Those Byzantine soldiers pushed and shoved while trying to forcefully draft people, creating a chaotic scene.
Just when Shaar passed by, as his luck wished, the military officer standing on the tform looked farther ahead and saw Shaar, before lifting his hand while pointing out: There! That sturdy fellow! Draft him in!!
Chapter 54 The Tyrannical General
Chapter 54 The Tyrannical General
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
The two soldiers who were surrounding Shaar felt at ease: Although this boy looked physically strong, he was not actually carrying a weapon with him and he was probably just an ordinary dumb kid. Especially Shaars usual facial expression which looked like he could do no harm to neither animals nor humans was just too deceptive.
Although they received orders from their superiors beforeing here telling them to be careful in Primal Wildfire Town not to cite any conflict, but that was only towards other mercenaries or magical beast hunters who made their livelihood in Primal Wildfire Town. This kid looked like a good stupid citizen, simply a natural to be used as a hardworking porter.
A soldier turned his sword and prepared to pound Shaars head with his sword hilt and another was using his shield to bash at Shaar while shouting: Behave yourself boy, dont look for needless suffering.
Still making a bewildered appearance, Shaar casually turned his head and easily escaped the soldiers hilt before raising his hand to press towards his wrist, forcing the soldier to drop down on his knees while screaming. When the other soldier came running with his shield, Shaar leisurely bumped into him with his shoulder and send that fellow flying towards the wooden table.
The surrounding Byzantium soldiers were dumbfounded for a moment and immediately shouted loudly while drawing their swords around him: Rebel! You dare to attack the Emperors force!!
How could Shaar not take care of those ordinary soldiers? He was still angry from before and those soldiers rushing towards him could only me themselves for their suffering. Shaar grabbed a shield and with few bashes, sent several soldiers flying. Staring at the officer on the tform, he rushed up and kicked him on the abdomen, it could be said that he was lenient towards his target. If the kick was a bit lower, I am afraid this officer would unable to get any descendants in the future. Still it was quite painful and he called out pitifully before bending his body while lying down.
In a few seconds, a dozen soldiers were already taken down by Shaar and this situation enraged the remaining soldiers. Letting go of the other people in the crowd, they rushed towards Shaar. The officer lying on the ground still clutched his stomach and ordered: Catch, catch that fellow! Behead him!!
Not having a sword in his hand, Shaar lifted a second shield and faced a dozen soldiers rushing towards him. Bursting into the crowd while holding a shield to protect his body, he blocked the other partys swords and relied on his brute strength to cause a rampage, leaving a squad of soldiers scattered in his wake.
Since the square was very close to the city gate, the disturbance here immediately attracted the attention of the garrison troops. Very soon, a squad patrolling the streets came rushing and when they saw a dozen of their own peersying on the ground, they immediately started a mor.
The square was already surrounded and when Shaar looked at how many Byzantine soldiers came running towards him, he started to feel a bit of regret in his heart. This time, he went too far. He was not afraid of them, but even if he escaped from the soldiers, it was hard to escape the army. Offending an officer was always trouble. Thinking about it, he calcted best way sneak out of the town. Most of the l exits of this square was already sealed off and the only way to leave this ce was the city gate, which was locked up by now.
With a mighty shout, Shaar raised his shield and started to dash forward. He knocked away two people who were in front of him, then he also sent an officer flying just as he was raising his sword to strike. Nearby onlookers only saw how soldiers were flying away and horses toppling, while Shaar rushed towards the city gate.From the beginning, the gates of Primal Wildfire Town was not built very durable or else how would bandits and thieves bands could dare toe here tomit a crime? That would be like little kids stealing from master thieves. Therefore this city gate was only made of two heavy pieces nk.
When Shaar rushed towards the entrance the soldiers held up their spears and immediately started to pierce him from both sides. He used the shield to keep off the spears. Bang, bang, the spears started to break on Shaars shield as Shaar immediately grabbed a spear and wracked the soldier out of the way. Clearing the human blockade, he roared silently as he was facing the gate then dashed forward......
Bang!
Immediately, a human shaped hole appeared on the city gate leaving many soldiers behind dumbfounded. This boy was too barbaric and he actually managed escape.....
Only after they stared dumbfounded in the space for a moment, these soldiers started shouting as they started their pursue......
Fleeing from Primal Wildfire Town, Shaar slightly rxed in his heart and thought that he managed to escape this mess while feeling slightly proud. Suddenly, he heard rapid hoofbeat from behind and noticed that a team of cavalrymen arrived and they were passing the city gate!
Galloping in the wind while raising a cloud of dust behind them, this team of cavalrymen who were wearing ck armor quickly swept across the field!
Seeing Shaar breaking through the gate, the pursuing soldiers started to shout and curse. The knight riding at the front immediately caught up with him without hesitation. While galloping, his body was sticking to the horseback and he was wielding a w hammer!
Just as Shaar was hit by his horse, he only had enough time to straighten his shield...... With a loud bang, his whole body was sent flying by the impact against the galloping horse. His shield split up from the strong collision and Shaar even made several somersaults while he was falling to the ground before finallynding.
The knight rode a stretch before he managed to turn around his horse. He straightened his body and he was still wielding the w hammer while his face was covered by a helmet with a lowered visor. His eyes shed with a surprised look as he rode forward before raising his hand to stop the iing infantry.
Such a sturdy kid! Lets see if you can take a hit from my hammer! The knight started tough, but Shaar already stood up. Seeing a dozen cavalry blocking his front and a group of infantry blocking his back, he knew that there was no way to escape. Even if he ran fast, he knew that he could not outrun a horse. With his temper ring up, he started to shout angrily: You are relying on horsepower, if you have the skill,e down and try me!
That knight gawked and hesitated a moment before hearing amanding voice from the cavalrymen behind him: Kevin, try him.
This voice was vigorous and dignified with an imposing aura, the kind of tone that one could not resist. The knight called Kevin listened and started tough. He stood up then immediately jumped down from his horse before pulling out a cross sword from his saddle. Throwing the sword towards Shaar, he proimed: Come on, pick it up kid. I wont take advantage of you.
Shaar looked around a bit and noticed that there were approximately over hundred knights in this cavalry group and the horses were all superior warhorses. The men were tall and strong, giving off a valiant feeling of something that one could not describe. Their backs were as straight as a javelin; they were wearing light ck armors and had either hammers or longswords hanging from their waist. After stopping their horses, they immediately arranged into a cone-shaped formation and surrounded a middle-aged knight just like the stars surrounded the moon.
That middle-aged knight was wearing a ck fur lined robe and he was not wearing any armor. On his back he wore a ck cloak which was making pping noises with the wind. He did not take part in the cone-shaped formation and on his saddle a longsword was hanging. Grasping the reins with one hand, he lifted the other to sign the iing infantries to stop their advance.
This middle-aged knight had a valiant appearance, thick eyebrows and this facial features radiated a majestic aura. He had a high nose bridge and his lips were pressed together, normally this kind of person had a very indomitable temper. Unfortunately, his mighty look was disturbed by an oblique scar under his left eyebrow reaching to his mouth, as if his whole face was split in two! It had an especially hideous fierce quality.
Sitting on his horse, one could see that he had broad shoulders, a narrow waist and he appeared actually three times as stronger than men standing before him. When his eyes swept over Shaar, Shaar noticed that this mans stare could make others tremble!
That fellow sitting there radiated such a ferocious look which was impossible to conceal. Even that deep scar on his face did not reduce his dignity. Not only was it not ugly, it actually made him look more manly and unyielding!
That guy is a big shot! Shaar immediately made that judgement in his mind.
Kid, take up the sword lets have a try. This knight called Kevin was raised his w hammer and slowly approached him. Shaar snorted and spit on the floor, before pulling out his fire pitchfork from his waist. Gripping tightly in his hand, he stared coldly towards this Kevin.
Just from the one exchange a moment ago, Shaar immediately judged that the strength of this fellow was three times stronger than Rahim whom he met on Primal Wildfire.
Conquest 54 The Tyrannical General
Conquest 54 The Tyrannical General
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Nom Yummi, Superposhposh, Amaranth
Kevin made an unhappy expression when he saw that Shaar did not take the sword and instead took out a ck fire pitchfork to fight him. Preparing for battle, his feet moved forward slowly in a dignified manner with his weapon ready in his hand.
Looking at the eyes of his opponent, the strong murderous aura emitted from them gave Shaar a distinctive hint of pressure C it was as if he was not facing a man, but a beast instead! The two of them cautiously observed each other and prepared for their confrontation. Suddenly, Kevin roared then he suddenly shot forward while pounding his hammer ruthlessly towards Shaar.
Lifting his fire pitchfork to block, Shaar immediately bend his body and used a side-step to dodge. During the sh, the fire pitchfork instantly cut off an edge of the hammer, but Kevin did not show any hesitation and immediately turned his hammer to sweep forward. His tactics were simple, swift, and fierce; it didnt drag his feet at all.
Clenching his teeth, Shaar moved his fire pitchfork horizontally to block his opponents attack and with a loud bang, it directly cut into the hammers edge, surprising both of them. Being entangled at such a close distance, both Shaar and Kevin did not show the slightest hesitation. They simultaneously raised their legs and maliciously kicked the opposite party.
Both let out a loud painful sound. Kevins foot kicked Shaars lower abdomen, while Shaars foot hit his crotch. While Kevin hurried to regain his posture, Shaars foot followed up and kicked his thigh.
With his powerful body, Shaar did not have any issue after receiving the kick. Kevin, however, staggered and was having problems keeping his bnce because of the pain on his thigh. Quickly taking two steps back, a cracking sound emerged and the hammer suddenly broke off after being cut by the fire pitchfork, with only the handle remaining.
While sitting at a distance away from the fight, the middle-aged knight closely observed the pitchfork in Shaars hand and couldnt help but be surprised. Pursing his lips, Kevin stood there and looked at the remaining handle in his hand, but did not get angry. A stronger fighting spirit enmed in his eyes.
This fellow was brimming with arrogance. Although his weapon was destroyed, next to himy the sword that he threw to Shaar a moment ago, but he actually did not go to pick it up! With a roar, he unexpectedly charged towards Shaar unarmed!
This fellow threw himself unarmed at Shaar, like a tiger throwing itself at its prey, and became fiercer! After two steps, that middle-aged knight suddenly opened his mouth to speak.
Alright, stop!
Already rushing forward, Kevin immediately forcefully twisted his body, and stopped after hearing themand. Panting for breath, he stubbornly stared at Shaar, but did not act rashly. It was obvious that heplied with the middle-aged knightsmand.
The middle-aged knight slowly rode forward and stopped next to Kevin while cracking a faint smile, Satisfied yet? There are many people in the world who have more strength than you. Next time you get into a fight, remember to use your brain.
Kevin red at Shaar, but still nodded in agreement. Silently taking two steps back, Kevin retreated behind the middle-aged knight, the look on his eyes showed extreme respect towards the middle-aged knight. Even when thetter rode a horse while Kevin stood on foot, he still did not dare to stand next to the middle-aged knight.
On that exact moment, the city gate suddenly burst open and a group of soldiers surrounding an officer wearing armor marched out. This military officer had a full beard and walked towards the crowd while shouting, What is going on here! Who dared to cause trouble here?!
After seeing that middle-aged knight and getting a glimpse for the banners flying over the cavalry unit, the officer couldnt help but frown. Taking a deep breath, he instantly made a military salute, Ah, General Adrick, I would like to inquire why the General came to my jurisdiction.......
That middle-aged knight did not even give him a nce and stared at Shaar while asking, What is your name?
A dignified look swept across Shaar and his tone held an indescribable aura. It was obvious that this tone was ustomed to giving orders every day, as if his eyes were shooting out lightning. Towards this majestic and authoritative tone, Shaar couldnt help but subconsciously reply, My name is Shaar Thunder.
Nm, why did you cause a trouble?
Bah! I am a magical beast hunter who lives in this neighbourhood. These guys actually want to draft me in as a porter. When I refused after that they tried to force me instead......
Shaar did not even finish, when that garrison troop military officer of Primal Wildfire Town turned towards the general, enraged. Interrupting his sentence with a loud roar, the officer shouted out, Nonsense! General Adrick, I am the Temporary Garrison Commanding Officer of Primal Wildfire Town, and this ce is under my jurisdiction. Please let me handle this trouble-causing fellow! He caused trouble in my military jurisdiction then he escaped destroying the city gate. We have reason to believe that he is a spy......
Ignoring themanding officer, the middle-aged knight kept his eyes on Shaar and asked: Are you a native?
Yes, I live nearby. Shaar had to admit that somehow he had ended up in a bad situation today. He was against both infantry and cavalry soldiers. There was no way to run away, and it would be better to simply speak the truth. If this didnt work, he could still try the hard wayter on.
However, being target of this middle-aged knights stare, he was feeling a heavy pressure in his body!
How old are you?
......18. Shaar swallowed.
General Adrick...... That garrisonmander was left hanging there to dry while his honor was being tarnished. He couldnt bear it any longer and opened his tried to speak with frustration.
Finally reacting, the middle-aged knight turned his head impatiently and looked towards the garrisonmander. Pulling his horse towards him, he raised his chin arrogantly while facing the officer and asked coldly, What did you say?
I am...... themanding officer replied with an arrogant and stubborn tone. He was thinking, Im not under yourmand, we arent even from the same army division and this uncle doesnt fear to offend you.
Before he was able to finish, the middle-aged knight red at him coldly. Then he suddenly pulled out a horsewhip and directly snapped it towards the officers face!
The soft leather whip in his hands instantly stretched taut into a straight line as it pped the face of the garrisonmander. *Smack!* The p immediately forced that guy to the ground, his face starting to swell. A heavy mark was left where the whipnded, even his nose was broken..
The middle-aged knight looked at that guy with a t stare and coldly raised his brow. His voice was gentle, but his tone was filled with arrogance and supremacy!
When this uncle is talking, do you think there is any room for you to interrupt?
That garrisonmander, who was hit by the whip, was lying on the ground with his face was in severe pain and his mind was blinded with rage. Just as he was preparing to climb up, he saw the other partys despiteful look and faint murderous aura leaking out. he couldnt help but get a cold feet. Suddenly remembering this guys ominous name in the army, his presence was totally overshadowed. How could he dare to poke this bear?
Seeing that theirmander was being suppressed, the soldiers under him naturally did not dare to say anything, they just stood there nkly.
This tyrannical and arrogant middle-aged man just grunted and did not even look at themanding officer who was pitifully groaning on the ground. Turning his attention to Shaar again,then he gave Shaar a quiet look and noticed that this youth was staring back at him with shiny, sturdy ck eyes. Although there was a hint of nervousness, there was absolutely no trace of fear and he still had a somewhat unyielding appearance.
The corners of his mouth slightly curved up into a smile. Very good, boy, do you have any family members? the middle-aged man asked.
......No. Replied Shaar. A goblin couldnt even be considered a human.
The middle-aged man boldly dered, This uncle sees value in you, you have guts boy! You can follow me from now on!
This middle-aged knight stared at Shaar with a domineering appearance, immediately making Shaars blood boil with excitement; it seemed as if this guys whole body was emitting a heroic spirit, too exciting!
Originally, Shaars idea was to leave the mountain in order to be a magical beast hunter or a mercenary. But now, an unidentified general came along and asked him, if he was willing to follow him to work as someone even lower than a mercenary, wouldnt that count as interesting?
Shaar was a bit excited, but he still asked, Follow you? What perks will I get?
All these cavalrymen behind couldnt bear but startughing as Kevin grunted while cursing in a low voice, before muttering to himself, The General values him and he still searches for excuses. You have no idea how many people in the army would jump at this opportunity in a heartbeat......
Hahaha! Perks? The middle-aged knight raised his eyebrow and smiled proudly, Large bowls of liquor to drink! Bulks of meat to eat! A big sword to chop people! Large spoils of war to take! There is no one who can bully us but we can bully others! Is this not good enough for you? Do you dare to join?!
My god!
Shaars little heart started to beat like mad after hearing just a few words.
I dare! There is nothing I dont dare!
......
Later generation historians recorded this event as......ah, forget about what the ter generation historians said.
What happened back then was the middle-aged knight stared at Shaar with squinted eyes, Boy, if you follow me, then you will be my hands and feet! If I have meat to eat, I will share it with everyone! Remember my name, my name is Adrick, General of the Empires 13th Cavalry Army. This uncle does not have a pleasant nickname, for I am called The Tyrannical General . Remember this well! If you follow me, then you have to show guts and not let me lose face!
Chapter 55 The Glory of the Army
Chapter 55 The Glory of the Army
Trantor: Yi-chan, Tchu
Besides this official designation the 13th Cavalry Army of Byzantine Empire, it had also a special nickname, Vexitiones. The meaning Vexitiones in Byzantine ancientnguage was The indomitable knights.
(TL: Go see https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ptini_%28Roman_military%29 for more information of Vexitiones)
In Byzantine Empire, only a cavalry who distinguished themselves through meritorious military exploit had the qualification to be crowned an alias.
However, the 13th Cavalry Army undoubtful deserved this glorious title.
In the Byzantine Empire armys history, the 13th Cavalry Army also boasted a prominent and honorable military, and was truly the trump card among the armys elite troops and lived up to its name.
Its predecessor was called the Rhodelia Cavalry Army, whose history could be dated back to two hundred years ago at the Sixth Patriotic War of Byzantine Empire. At that time, in order to suppress the rebellion, Emperor Aurelius recruited knights born in the rash area of Rhodelia and formed this cavalry Army. It immediately achieved illustrious military exploits in the Patriotic War and from all its battles all over the empire, it suppressed six rebellions and repelled nine invasions of Odins. Rhodelia natives had bellicosity and hot bloodedness ingrained in their nature. They were brave and tenacious in battle and set a record among all armies since the establishment of Byzantine Empire: There wasnt one single retreat in a total of sixty-fourrge and small battles!! (In this regard, no armies in Byzantine Empire could achieve that, even the prominent Imperial Pce Guards had a record of escapes after defeats.)
The size of the Rhodelia Cavalry Army was only two thousand strong, but the way of fighting of these two thousand knights from Rhodelia appeared to be quite special at that time. When the cavalry charged, they were ustomed to carry a special four-meter-longnce and lifted up arge-scale oval shield guard over them C Only men from Rhodelia possessed such outstanding and heroic physical strength and were able to use this type of heavy weapons. When they charged, they were intrepid and never afraid of death while never backing down.
It was worth mentioning that in the Patriotic War which the Rhodelia Cavalry Army fight through and never retreated once during all sixty four battle, among them there were 13 times where the whole Army was almost wiped out. Even when all the knights were dead in battle, still they did no retreat!
The slogan of Rhodelia Cavalry Army made all Byzantine soldiers ashen upon hearing it!
Forward Unto Death!!
This was not a superficial slogan; everyone inside this army, from military officer to soldier used their blood and life to demonstrate to this world the authenticity of this slogan!
After experiencing a bloody baptism time after time, the soul of this army actually became more and more tenacious. Even when this cavalry army had been smashed to pieces or wiped out in brutal wars, the rulers at that time would always rebuild it again and again without hesitation! It was because, no matter how idiotic the ruler was, he always understood how precious this blood baptized invincible army was to the empire!
After the Sixth Patriotic War ended, the Rhodelia Cavalry Army was turned from a temporary recruited army into a conventional force and was officially listed into the regr army of the Byzantine Empire. At that time, it was renamed as the Empire 13th Cavalry Army and its size also expanded to 12000 people, which had continued to this day.
Over two hundred years, from the establishment of army to the present, along with the change of the empire territories,the area which was formerly Rhodelia turned into a sparsely popted wilderness because of alternation of political situation and ethnic migration. The original rough natives of Rhodelia with its traditional pure Rhodelians did not exist anymore. They hadpletely assimted to every corner of Byzantine Empires territory and had be a drop of water in the ocean.
Nevertheless, the 13th Cavalry Army had still retained its traditional iron and blood spirit of the Rhodelia Cavalry Army.
Forward Unto Death!
The officers and men of the past 13th Cavalry Army had all defended this glorious slogan with their blood from generation upon generation. For more than two hundred years, this cavalry army had been stationed at the southern coastline of the Empire, suppressed the rebellions of military Generals, resisted the aggression of the west frontier nomads and participated in every battle against the Odin Empire at the northern border. Anymander would, without hesitation, ce it at the most difficult and toughest frontline to fight the hardest battle and crack the hardest bone.
Even when facing against the Odins Sacred Berserker regiment, the officers and men of the 13th Cavalry Army had never retreated one single step.
Therefore, the 13th Cavalry Army had also set some records in the Empires history: it was the army with the highest damage ratio during all previous battles; meanwhile, it was also the army which was rebuild the most.
......Moreover ...... same as before ......Zero retreat recorded!
Certainly, there was another record: It was as if the soul of this army had been injected with the Rhodelia peoples natural full of valiance and fierce temper two hundred years ago. This cavalry army always took the leading role among the Empire armies, furthermore, its sessivemanders had characteristics of psychopaths or madman.
Even if the emperor asionally wanted to restraint this army by dispatching some military officers who were considered as calm and experienced to govern it, miraculously, once these military officers joined this army, they would quickly be assimted by this army. No matter how calm and experienced he was, he would turn into a madman.
Once upon a time, the military headquarters sent a newmander to this cavalry army. That young general was of noble birth, and a famous honorable gentleman with elegant manner in the Royal Capital. However, after that aristocrat arrived at the 13th Cavalry Army, in less than three months, the first achievement he aplished made the military headquarter astonished and angry. He ordered to grab the assigned military supplies of a friendly army and led a group of subordinates to burn this friendly forces camps into ruins. Furthermore, without going through the trial, he directly executed several logistics officers who he identified were corrupt. Later on, because of fighting, and other misconducts, he repeatedly offended the empirew and became the top madman who was a real pain in ass for the military headquarters.
Thatmanderter became a lieutenant general after umting sound achievements and the highest rank he served was bing the governor of one of the empires military region. When he recalled the times where he held the post of themander of the 13th Cavalry Army, he said one sentence:
As long as you join this army, you would feel its fighting spirit everywhere! Under this circumstance, you have only two choices, either gets the hell out! Or, be one of them! I am very lucky and chosen thetter.
Since then, all sessivemanders of the 13th Cavalry Army took their predecessors words as their motto. While the 13th Cavalry Army had never came up with a single obedient and modest general, in Empires discipline vition record, it was always ranked at the first ce......
Shaar departed along with the General Adricks party and on the way he dropped by at his home. General Adrick left Kevin who hadpeted military skills with Shaar in order to wait for him and to bring him back to the military camp.
Shaars carry-on bag was very simple. He carried a bag of gold coins, put a piece of dragon skin at the bottom of it and several pieces of dragon scales at the top. Of course, his killer weapon, the fire pitchfork was inserted by him on the waist. Before leaving, he ran to the back side of the mountain and lead a horse away, while leaving several words to the goblin: This Uncle is going to join the army, watch over the house carefully and floated away.
During the whole journey, Kevin didnt show any hostility towards Shaar, despite their brutal fight against each other. This fellow took off the face-covering helmet and revealed a bald shiny head that made Shaar amazed each time he looked at it.
Kevin wasnt bad looking. He had bushy eyebrows, big eyes with a tall and elevated body. His arms were sturdy and strong. However, he chose to shave his hair and that gigantic luminous head made him appear more hideous.
It was the first time for Shaar to join an army and it seemed that he was curious about everything. Kevin however always seriously exined those matters to Shaar. He even particrly made some simple introductions to the deeds of the 13th Cavalry Army with a tone full of undisguised pride.
After hearing that, Shaar could not help but sigh: Awesome! Forward Unto Death. This is freakin awesome!
With his temper and age, he naturally admired heroes. Since he was just at the age where his blood easily boiled, after hearing this, he could not help but starting to yearn for battle in his heart.
Thinking for a moment, he looked at Kevins bald head and suddenly could not stop his temptation to ask: Ehm......Kevin, why is your head......
Kevin nced at him and said in a muffled voice: On a battlefield, it is easy to get hurt by arrows. Having your hair shaved off would be more convenient to bandage wounds and apply medicine to it in case there are any wounds on your head or face.
Shaar nodded repeatedly upon hearing this.
However, a silly idea suddenly popped up in his mind: Your head could be easily injured......Then what about your body? If the thigh was injured ...... could it be that the hairs around that area were also shaved?
Thinking about this, Shaar subconsciously took a peek towards Kevins special region. And could not help but keep wondering....
Chapter 56 Kindness, from no good men
Chapter 56 Kindness, from no good men
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
As the current Empires 13th cavalry army, Major General Adrick naturally became the greatest headache and nemesis of the Empires army logistics departments.
General Adrick also had a special hobby: He liked to seek special talented and strange individuals from different regions. Afterwards, he would recruit those talent he valued into the army and integrate them immediately into his personal guards while keeping them by his side.
For example, the bald Kevin who fought with Shaar, he served as Cavalry Captain of another cavalry for several years. He had extraordinary skills and brilliant prospects in the army. However, during a break, he saw several of hisrades were having a fight with a group of ruffians and went to help without inquiring about the situation. Just he alone beat up a dozen of people and chased two around the block before killing one with his sword. After being trailed by martialws, he was sentenced with death penalty, but luckily General Adrick intervened in this matter out of curiosity. He asked Kevin at that time why he joined the fight, even though this obviously had y nothing to do with him.
This fellow replied: They are myrades! When I notice that myrades are bullied, if I dont go and help them, then on the battlefield, I also cant count on them to protect my back. Who would parry arrows that are aimed towards you then?
Adrick then asked another question: When you went to help at that time, why didnt you ask which side was wrong?
This impulsive youngster Kevin responded while rolling his eyes: Uncle is not a judge!
As a result, General Adrick was greatly pleased and used his privileges to recruit Kevin into his own army and integrated him as one of his personal Praetorian guards.
When Shaar arrived at the 13th Cavalry Armys camp, the second person he met was Kato.
Kato had a thin and tall stature with light skin. Even though he was thin, he looked very strong. Every time he smiled, his eyes always shed with a hint of slyness. Usually, when Shaar met such a person in Primal Wildfire Town, he would keep his distance C This kind of person was either a swindler or a smuggler.
Kato was also one of General Adrick Praetorian Guards. Even though sis martial arts were average he was brave during a fight and he could not be counted as one of the outstanding knights in the famous 13th Cavalry Army. Kato most powerful skillid somewhere else: This boy was good at seeking personal gain and he could bypass those corrupted officers from the military logistics department. He got a lot of goods that were prohibited for his brothers.
For example, gin, strong rye liquor, the high quality tobo from Zharkturke, caviar that the southern sea, everything that the army banned......
The 13th Cavalry Army was strictly disciplined, but General Adrick was actually not an unreasonablemander. He treated his subordinates extremely well. Just before the mobilisation for a campaign or after a victory in a battle, he would let Kato acquire arge quantity of goods to rewards his brethren.
However Katos arrival at 13th Cavalry Army was also very dramatic: Originally he worked as a quartermaster in another army and he was famous for getting good stuff and contrabands. During one time, a general requested him to bring a woman into the barracks. At that time, that army was stationed at the eastern border of the empire and fighting against the nomadic tribes. Surrounded by a boundless desert, no one knew which method this fellow used, but he actually managed to sneak a prostitute into a military escort and sent her to the generals tent.
However, when this matter got discovered by the martial court and the general was trialled and the quartermaster Kato was severely punished while almost losing his life. Finally, he was noticed by General Adrick, who liked to collect talents and became his subordinates.
When Shaar was walking into the camp of the 13th Cavalry Army along with Kevin, Kevin let Kato take care of him: Kato! Get this kid a set of equipment.
Kato swept his shifty-eyed over Shaar and sniffed at him with his big crocked nose, before grinning: I smell the vor of a rookie. Alright, rookie, starting today you are our brother! Whatever you request, you can say it to me. What do you want? Ham? Tobo?
His way of talking made Shaar speechless. Kevin frowned and said impatiently: Kato, stop wasting time. The general wants to see him.
Finishing his sentence, this fellow quickly departed.
Seeing Kevins back moving further away, Shaar did not even had the chance to speak and Kato already bumped his shoulder while speaking with a very warmheartedly way: Dont bother with this guy, he is an impulsive youngster. He is actually a nice guy; you just need some time to get to know him.
Pausing for a moment, Kato suddenly turned around and looked at the horse which Shaar brought.
Shaar seized this horse from the Nightfall Guardians and kept it at the back of his mountain until now. He picked the most majestic dark horse before he left.
When Kato looked at this horse, his eyes immediately started to shine while revealing a professional examiner look. After taking a careful look at it for a while, he nced at Shaar: Is this a horse you brought?He touched his chin, while showing a crafty smile on his face: Brother, you are more intriguing than you look...... This clearly is a superior war horse that went through strict training. There is even a brand mark on the horse leg!
Shaar immediately got a bit anxious and cursed himself for being careless in his mind C after all, this horse was seized by him after killing its owner. If by ident......
When Kato saw Shaars tension, he smiled and whispered:Take it easy. Even if the horse is stolen, it doesnt matter. We here, especially us, the Praetorian guards arent good men, hahaha!
Arent good men......Would someone appraise themselves this way?
While talking, Kato bent his waist and grabbed a handful of mud from the ground before wiping it on that brand mark on the horses leg. Covering the brand mark with mud then he said with a smile: I will get a knife when we are back and scrape off brand mark from the skin. After putting on some medicine, your horse will be fit again in two days again. However you have to remember, if someone asks anything about it, you have to deny everything stubbornly! Hmpf, who would dare to do something to someone from our army! He said with an arrogant tone.
This fellow quickly helped Shaar to pick up two military uniforms and a set of armor with weapon.
After receiving his equipment, Shaar was somewhat excited.
Touching the double-edged, cross shaped sword in his hand, he could feel the icy cold on the swarthy sword de. The sword edge shed a cold brightness, although it was only a standard weapon of the army, it was made of good steel and with sophisticated forging process. This sword was indeed worthy to be used by the trump card elite army of Byzantine Empire.
With full of excitement Shaar used his palm to careful stroke the de, as if he was caring for his lover.
Such a good sword would sell for a great value in Primal Wildfire Town......
This was the best weapon Shaar ever had!
Ahem! That fire pitchfork did not count, since it was only a pitchfork......
He also received an oval shield. Ayer of leather covered the inner part and a line was engraved in Byzantinenguage on the shields surface. Shaar carefully identified it for a:
Rhodelia! Forward unto death!
Shaar sighed and recalled what Kevin told him about this armys glorious history C Indeed, such glory was already deep ingrained in each corner of this army.
Because of Shaars big physique, he received arge sized armor. It was a set of light armor, covered with thick leathers and ironposition. Both shoulders and the chest were crafted with an excellent crafting method. Shaar noticed that it was forged very well.
His uniform was a typical Byzantine military uniform with a short sleeved robe and lining inside. Thick breeches were wrapped tightly around the calves and a pair of leather boots was equipped with thorns that made a funny sound while walking.
Right now, you are one Praetorian guards of the general. A Praetorian Guard doesnt need the heavy cavalry armor during duty. We will be provided with cavalry equipment when we receive abat mission C those are the good stuff! A four meters longnce and an oval greatshield with the height of half a person, haha! After looking at your physique, you should be able move around with the armor without problems.Katoughed and appeared very warmheartedly towards Shaar. Atst, he quietly pressed a small bottle into Shaars palm C this was one bottle of wine, brewed with sweet potatoes. Its taste was not necessarily good, but it still counted as contraband in the army.
Kato blinked an eye towards Shaar and his eyes shed with kindness. He whispered: Dont tell anybody, each new brother will receive a gift. This is the tradition between us Praetorian guards. Enjoy it in the evening when you are alone in your tent rookie!
This action quickly gave Shaar a favorable impression and he started to like this ce.
Furthermore, the people in Praetorian guards were all to his liking. Whether it was the friendly Kato or the rash and very upright Kevin, they all seemed to be good person.
However, listening to Kato saying that the people from the Praetorian Guard were no good men, arriving at such evaluation......
Was it a good or bad thing for Shaar to join a group?
Chapter 57 First mission
Chapter 57 First mission
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Where the13th Cavalry Army stationed, was about fifty miles northwest of Primal Wildfire Town at the foot of a mountain.
The northern trade route was passing through this ce and the Al Bactre in was located at northwest side of the mountain. It was a long and narrow in which passed through Primal Wildfire and upied one-fourth of its area. It was the only piece which was in in Primal Wildfire and it was near the inhabitants of the goblins and dwarves. Because of its t topography, it was an important pathway for caravans of between both Empires.
The 13th Cavalry Army was stationed here in order to prevent the Odin Empires army to break through from this position. But this operation n has been obviously clear, in the northwest of Primal Fire Town with addition of north and northeast, the convention regr army corps of the Empire was stationed separately in order to prevent the invasion of Odin person.
Fighting a decisive battle with the Odins at Primal Wildfire and keeping the enemy outside of the country, this was Byzantine Empires battle n. Two regr armies were stationed at the south side of Primal Wildfire Town as reserve forces. Once they have determined the route that the Odins will use to attack, those two prepared armies will immediately march towards north for support. Moreover, the garrison stationed at the surrounding area would also rush there for aid.
Shaar did not know about this battle n, nor did he know that Al Bactre in would be dyed red with blood soon.
Later Shaar received his equipment divided the tent he moved to C he lived in the same tent as the bald Kevin. After changing into his military uniform in the tent, when Shaar walked out, Kevin was already waiting for him there.
This bald man made a very serious expression: I will bring you to the general now. You listen very carefully. No one here will bully neers since the general is a fair man. However, if you want to be one of us, you must show us your skill!
While talking, Kevin mumbled the famous saying of the 13th Cavalry Army: You either get the hell out or be one of us. However, you must obtain everybodys approval before being epted C when you see the general, you must show respect. He is our leader!
When Kevin turned around to lead the way, he stopped for a moment and then added: When you ride a horse, your posture is somewhat stiff. You need more practice in order to solve this issue C we are a cavalry unit!
Although his words did not sound pleasant, this guy did not have any malicious intent and talked with a very straightforward manner.
Shaar nodded and followed him to see General Adrick.
Wearing his new uniform, Shaar entered therge army tent with Kevin. Adrick frowned as he was looking at a military report he just received and at his side stood a silver-haired middle-aged man with a mighty appearance.
Al Bactre is the most likely the route which the enemy will use to attack ording to the traditional ways. cing us with the strongest fighting force here means that they will make us chew the hardest bones C this could also be considered a military tradition now. Adrick put down the military report and said in ridicule.
The silver-haired man standing next to him had a face with heroism engraved on it said: This is only natural. Those sissies from the 2nd and the 9th Army do not have the qualifications to fight over the meat with us! There was both pride and loneliness in his tone.
Alright, Butler, go prepare your men. I want them all fully equipped and ready for battle before tomorrow night. Go push the military logistics officers. If they dy any further, this uncle with take his sword and start chopping some people!
The silver-haired man named Butler was the 13th Cavalry Armys third legions centurion. He immediately straightened his body and forcefully beat his chest while making a military salute, before turning around to leave. When he came out, he ran into Kevin and Shaar. Looking at Shaar, he started tough and said:The rookie seems strong and healthy, he is a good soldier!
Is a good soldier......
Watching the silver-haired man leave, Shaar got a weird feeling from his praise.
Lifting his head, General Adrick was staring at Shaar who had put on his uniform. The scar on his face was a bit reddish because of his excited mood, making him look extremely ferocious. That look however did not give Shaar the feeling of fear, but made him feel closer towards Adrick.
You look good after putting on your uniform; you will be a good soldier.Adrick touched his forehead, while using his eagle eyes to sweep over Shaar: How do you feel after putting on this uniform?
Shaar raised his head and replied in a modest tone: Not bad, very energetic.
It is indeed very energetic. I am never wrong on people I chose. You have the vigor and health of a bull with the eyes of a ruthless wolf, hahaha!
Shaar was speechless......was that a praise?
He did not know why, but in front of this general who irradiated an imposing and malignant aura, Shaar always felt a bit ufortable. It was as if that imposing aura of the opposite party was forcefully oppressing him.
Are you a native? Did you grow up in Primal Wildfire?
Yes. Shaar nodded.
You must be very familiar with the surrounding terrain.
Shaar nodded.
Standing up, Adrick walked at the side and took down the huge leather map that was hanging on the wall. This was a topographical map of Primal Wildfire. He pointed towards the map and asked: Can you point out which position we are now?
Shaar did not hesitate and walked up, before pointing out the correct position on the map.
Are you literate? Do you recognize the Byzantium characters? Adrick was smiling with satisfaction then he slightly grinned. It looked like as if the scar on his face was vibrating: Tell me, how is the northern terrain.
Shaar thought for a moment then said: We are blocking the southern entrance of Al Bactre in, if we march towards north, we can arrive at the Odin Empire if we cross the Al Bactre in......The nks are close to the dwarf territory and no one dares to pass those massifs hills and caves. Hm...... Closer to it is the Red Wilderness which is rtively barren infested by Goblin tribes and wolves. There are some bandits and ck tribes living in the surrounding mountains, other than those...... I dont know what else you want to know.
He raised his head and stared at the general.
The more he speak, he was feeling more at ease C Fuck, this uncle already encountered a dragon, what is there to fear.
Shaars reply made General Adrick nod in satisfaction. He picked up a small iron badge from a case. This badge was shaped like to a horse hoof and had a line written on it.
This is your military rank, an ordinary private. However, I cannot give it to you yet. Adrick stared at Shaars eyes with an electrifying look and said in a deep voice: You must first undergo a test andplete a task. When youe back, you will be my personal guard and I will personally put on the military badge on you!
Shaar held up his head and his eyes were firmly fixed onto Adricks eyes.
I will send a team of cavalry to scout the northern part. Since you are familiar with the terrain here, you will go with them. During this trip you will learn some things that you can use in the future. Adrick hesitated a moment: Kevin, you go with him and teach this kid well.
Before Shaar said anything, Kevin who stood there already straightened his body and beat his chest while shouting in a clear voice: Yes, General!
Before embarking, Kevin led Shaar towards the quartermasters office in order to receive cavalry equipment since they will be scouting on horseback.
During the selection of weapon, Kevin immediately chose a heavy w hammer, while Shaar refused to take this type of weapon. He did not choose ance either, but picked a halberd instead.
It seemed as if he had a special fondness of axes.
The halberd used by cavalry soldiers had a length of about one-and-a-half meters it had a two-sided axe. There was ance sticking out of the top and duringbat it could both be used for chopping or thrusting to kill. When Shaar chose this type heavy weapon, Kevin did not said anything.
Back in the tent when they were preparing to leave, this hothead hesitated and nced at Shaar while whispering: Ehm......Your horse it too eye catching, dont use it for now since we dont want any unnecessary trouble. I will lend you one of my readied horses.
Surprised for a moment, Shaar could not help but stare at this fellow and noticed that he made a very sincere look with his shiny bald head.
It turned out that he already saw that his horse was a bit strange but did not say anything. Looking at Kevins calm eyes, Shaar smiled and patted him on his shoulder: Thanks!
He already started to like this bald man
Chapter 58 Enemy attack
Chapter 58 Enemy attack
Trantor, Tchu
Editor: Superposhposh, Amaranth
Proofreader: YR
Late in the night, Shaar and Kevin apanied a team of light cavalry out scouting.
The 13th Cavalry Army when fully assembled it had total of 12,000 soldiers. However, the real fighting force only had 8000 men, while the remaining 4000 were auxiliary troops, supply troops, logistics, squires, and temporarily recruited porters. After all, even though the cavalry was the king ofnd warfare, they were expensive and precious.
The war horses of the cavalry needed to be fed and safeguarded. They needed veterinarians likewise, the army needed cksmiths and military supply personnel, who were responsible for maintaining their weapons. Supply troops were responsible for the baggage, and the logistics officers were responsible for the military funding and so on.
The 8000-man fighting force was divided into four stand-alone legions, with each having 2000 soldiers. In addition, there was also an independent scouting unit, which had about 200 light cavalrymen.
A toon of 18 cavalry scouts from the independent scout unit, including Shaar and Kevin, was assigned for this reconnaissance mission.
It was the first time Shaar had marched with an army. He had only spent half a day at the military camp, and didnt yet have the time to carefully observe this army. Looking at the light cavalry scouts, Shaar couldnt help but topare them to the mercenaries from Primal Wildfire Town.
Although these scouts were only considered as light cavalry, every one of them were excellent horse riders C If they hadnt controlled their marching speed and instead ran at full speed, in less than a minute, Shaar would be eating their dust from behind. Each and every one of those guys demonstrated an indescribable fearlessness......Resembling......Wolves!
Thats right; those guys were like a pack of wolves, silent, ferocious, their eyes revealing a hint of resilience and ferocity. Although they treated Shaar very courteously, he could clearly feel that they had not epted him yet. They kept some distance towards him while maintaining an amiable fa?ade on the surface.
Even though Kevin and Shaar were part the generals Praetorian Guards, Kevin stillplied with the squad captainsmand. Just because they were Praetorian Guards, they didnt get any special privileges.
Their group travelled north, riding towards the entrance of Al Bactre in and ventured into it for about 100 miles. Riding on a winding trail, they spent two days searching..
Shaar slowly got familiar with those people and eventually, he showed them his rich survival experience in the wild. He demonstrated his outstanding quality as a hunter, particrly when he was searching for clues. Furthermore, he provided some insight when they found some traces and everybodys view of him gradually improved.
During their break time, Shaar and the cavalry soldiers sat together while chewing cold, dry bread and drinking ice-cold water.
After two days of searching, they scouted an area 100 miles north of the military camp. Although the cavalry soldiers were somewhat tired, their faces were full of resolve and they didnt cken. Everyones eyes were bright, and full of spirit. With Shaars splendid physique, he disyed strength that turned Kevins impression of him into a more favourable one.
Shaar had never experienced living in such a collective environment, but his simple and honest hillbilly temper on the surface was well liked by these soldiers. Moreover, Shaar never considered that asking questions was such a shameful thing and humbly asked the cavalry soldier how to improve his riding skills. Right now, because of his monstrous physique...... he basically used brute strength to force the horse into submission C Two dayster, after much guidance, his riding skills improved quite a bit.
Only Kevin felt somewhat helpless after seeing how Shaar using just pure strength suppressed the poor horse forcing it to yield. Kevin could only sigh, while seeing that his own horse was tortured and suffered under this brute.
On the third day, they arrived at a section of the jungle. This part of the jungle wasnt too big, allowing the cavalry soldiers to run around the jungle. After they didnt discover any suspicious traces, they decided to rest a moment. After their rest they started on a journey to return.
During the break, that scout team leader asked Shaar, Dont you feel that what we do is boring? He was a veteran who had served more than seven years in the 13th Cavalry Army, and settled down here after being transferred seven years ago. Getting a promotion in the elite cavalry army was extremely difficult, and it didnt help that he was amoner with no background. Even the fair General Adrick could not help him with thisafter all, there was a strict system for promotion in the army.
With the qualifications of the team leader, he could easily get a promotion if he transferred to a regr army but he rejected several times when he was asked to transfer, refusing to leave from here. Whats even more absurd is, it is said that this guys son also joined the 13th Cavalry Army......
ording to Kevin, there were many people in the 13th Cavalry Army that shared simr stories to the team leader.
Why do you ask? asked Shaar, curiously staring at the team leader. After travelling together for several days, he felt that this guy was a warm-hearted good person and acted very sincerely towards hisrades. He was a capable middle-aged guy; with weather sharpen bronze skin on his face. Deep, heavy wrinkles could be seen under his eyes, and even though he was only 40 years old, he already looked almost 50.
We ran around for two days and we achieved nothing. You probably think that this task is very boring. The team leaderughed, and looked at the resting cavalry soldiers around him.
Thinking for a moment, Shaar took a deep breath and answered earnestly, I dont believe so. A scouts value does not lie in whether he is able to discover a problem.
Oh? Although he only asked casually about it, he didnt expected the rookie to actually have such an answer. Picking up interest in Shaar, he asked, What is your opinion about it?
Recalling his memories, he remembered reading some notes in his old mans books that talked about scouting duringbat. After thinking for a moment, he replied with a smile, I dont understand it very much, but ......Finding a problem is without a doubt very important but if we dont find anything, it can at least provide a valuable clue to themander which shows that this region is clear. This itself is a valuable information and therefore not finding a problem cannot be arbitrarily considered invaluable.
The team leader narrowed his eyes, and Kevin, who was minding his own business just now, couldnt help but look at Shaar full of curiosity, Have you studied these things before?
Shaking his head, Shaar hesitated for moment, I have read about it in some books......
A happy smile emerged on the Captains face and he gave Shaar a p while looking at Kevin, Hey! Bald kid, this new rookie just arrived right? Can you tell the general to put him under me? All the new recruits only want to be heavy cavalry so that they be on the frontlines. There are only a few guys who have the patience for scouting.
Kevin cracked a smile, For this, you need to talk with the general yourself.
Lowering his head, he went back to minding his own business. Sitting down beside him, Shaar looked at Kevin C this guy was holding a piece of sheepskin covered in dense, charcoal written text. Using a knife, he gently scraped off the writing on the sheepskin.
What are you doing?, asked Shaar.
Writing a letter, Kevin replied without lifting his head, We who became soldiers dont have the money to buy paper. Since paper is easily damaged, sheepskin is used tomunicate with your family. Write on it with charcoal, and after reading it, you can scrape the text off and use it again.
Baldy raised his head and looked at Shaar, Have you never used something like that?
Dumbstruck for a moment, Shaar suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart and opened his mouth, I ......I have never written a letter, and besides, I have no one that I can write to.
When he said those words, his heart suddenly gave birth to an indescribable loneliness.
Writing a letter ......meant that there had to be family members to write to. As for me......
Hmm, after my old man died, I am the only one left.
For some unknown reason, when I think about it that pitiful creatures face appears in my mind......
Shaar froze for a moment and his whole body started to get goose bumps. Quickly pping himself on his arm, he spit on the ground.
Fuck, did this uncle spend too much time with Oaks and get infected with the goblins man-loving sickness?!
Forcefully shaking his head, he quickly put aside this fearful thought.
Hearing Kevins voice in his ears, Shaar noticed that this fellows eyes were glowing with excitement. His normally fierce face suddenly revealed a funny and tender expression, This is my wifes letter, hehe! I am someone who has a wife, her name is Julia. She is a pure Rhodelian woman! Haha! Amazed? Right now, pure Rhodelian people are very rare in the empire. Hehe, I actually managed to marry one! I serve in the Rhodelian Cavalry Army, and my wife is a Rhodelian woman. In the entire army, I am the only one!!
When talking about his wife, this hothead who normally only said few words suddenly became talkative......
Looking at this hotheads proud expression, Shaar sighed......
Having a wife, must be a great thing! Ah, so irritating uncle Shaar is still a......
Ah, your wife must be very pretty. The virgin Shaar expressed his admiration with envy.
Of course! She is the goddess of my heart. The hothead grinned and looked at Shaar with even more pleasing eyes, The steaks she grills are great. If there is the chance, I will invite you to my house to let you taste her skills! You are a nice fellow and we can be good friends in the future.
This......pitiful hothead probably didnt know Shaars oundish standards of beauty. If he knew, I only fear that those two men who had just be friends would instantly get angry and start a duel.
After many years, in a time where Shaar has made a name for himself with his honorable deeds spread all over the continent, his early funny aesthetic standards would be jokes that everyone would use to tease others.
The phrase King Shaar said that your wife (daughter) is very beautiful C such words would be considered as a famous saying to curse people and were widely spread......
This famous saying would spread over the continent with another world-famous joke, XXX, your mother called you to go home for dinner. Side by side, those two famous sentences would enhance each others charm on the continent......
When the scouts were taking a rest, they picked the three biggest trees with the best view in the vicinity and they let three chosen cavalry soldiers act as lookout while concealing themselves. The young soldier standing at the right wore thick leather armor which turned rough after several days. It rubbed painfully against the skin on his thigh, making the squatting cavalry soldier in a veryughable posture. However, his eyes were still very brighthe had the highest archery skill in this squad and someone who excelled at archery usually had the best vision.
Looking vigntly at the distance, he swept over several important positions. The soldier sighed in relief while still keeping his eyes gazing at the distance while carefully hiding his body behind the branches and leaves at the same time. Loosening his water bag on his waist, he slowly unscrewed it......
When he held the water bag and took a slip of water, his eyes finally averted from observing at the distance C The tiny moment he raised the bag to drink water......
Whoosh!! A sharp arrow shot out from the void like dark silent night. Not even creating the glimmer of piercing sound like a poisonous snake it maliciously pierced his throat!
The arrow shot through the water bag in his hand while piercing his throat! In a sh the eyes of the soldier unwillingly widened. Lifting his hand he suddenly plunged down the tree!
The cavalry scouts on the ground immediately awakened! Exactly at this moment, in the darkness, more than a dozen blurry, ck shadows rushed towards them in the woods!
Enemy attack!!!!
Chapter 59 War, is war
Chapter 59 War, is war
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Superposhposh, Amaranth
Arge number of dense shadows leapt and maneuvered up and down as they jump back and forth between the trees in the forest it looked like they were giant apes. The moment they rushed in front of the cavalrymen, a ck shadow suddenly dropped down from the sky, throwing himself at a soldier who had just raised his sword......
Although the cavalrymen had already drawn their weapons, they were ill-prepared to face enemies who specialized in agility, nimbly leaping around everywhere. Almost instantly, three shadows lunged towards the soldiers. One maliciously stabbed towards his victims chest with a short sword, while the other two furiously started to sh with their targets.
The remaining twelve shadows also instantaneously threw themselves at the crowd of imperial cavalrymen. Suddenly, Shaar could feel a fishy breath on his face as a huge shadow stretched his arm, trying to maliciously grab him. Not having any time to dodge, Shaar was instantly pushed to the ground. His opponents hands were trying to break his neck but with a grunt, Shaar grabbed his assants hand and forcefully bent them. *Kaka* two sharp, crisp sounds rang out as two bones protruded out from his opponents hand. His adversary, concealed within the darkness, got his hands brokenimmediately starting the struggle between him and Shaar. In a few moments, Shaar grabbed that guys throat and resolutely pressed......
Kack!
By the time he climbed up, Kevin, who was next to him, smashed his w hammer into a shadow and sent it flying. A short sword was stabbed into Kevins shoulder, piercing though the shoulderguards slit. Fresh blood was dripping down onto the ground and it looked like he got injured when he was thrown on the ground a moment ago.
Damn! What are those things?
Looking at the ck shadows quickly regrouping, he noticed that they continuously jumped, changing their positions after several jumps. Their physique was clearly tall and robust but surprisingly, they moved nimbly like monkeys.
Gasping for breath Kevin roared, Draw closer! Everybody close up at same ce! Those are Odins Icefield hunters!
After the first wave, from the original number of Byzantine cavalry scouts, six men were lying on the ground. Only two were still alive, while the the other four were already dead.
The opposite party, the Icefield hunters only suffered two casualties, the one that got his neck broken by Shaar and the other one that got his ribs crushed by Kevins hammer who was lying under a tree. Arge part of his chest was caved in, and it was obvious that his breastbone was smashed into a pulp.
At this time when the night was darkest, the sky was covered by the tree branches and leaves. In order to hide themselves, the scouts refrained from lighting a fire. However, with Shaars natural night vision, he could still see the Icefield hunters presence very clearly.
Every single one of the hunters wore a ck fur coat, and was extremely tall. Compared to the Byzantine cavalry scouts, they were at least a head taller and their arms reached to their knees like apes. With their tall body wearing a ck fur coat in the darkness they could possibly be mistaken as bears. Thanks to the pitch ck night, it was very difficult to see their appearance clearly.
The strangest part was that even though these fellows were obviously extremely fat, their agile jumping movements were so quick that it was scary! Their movements didnt even made any sound!!
As one could expect from the elites of the 13th Cavalry Army, the scouts quickly gathered together and ced themselves back to back forming a defensive circle. Shaar and Kevin stood next to each other and beside them was the scout team leader. A moment ago, he was also thrown to the ground during the conflict. Because his forehead was crashed on the ground during the impact blood could be seen trickling down from his face. Holding a sword in his hand, he tightly gripped his left rib, where his leather armor was cut open. A deep wound could be seen and blood was flowing out.
Damn those things! Hmph, they are the mortal enemy of us Byzantine scouts!
The team leader silently panted for breath in a low voice while his mouth maliciously spurted out those lines. His eyes kept staring at those assassin hunters in the darkness C After striking, thetter already retreated to keep their distance. Not far away from them, a dozen shadows were quickly moving around the big trees and it seemed that they were looking for an opportunity to attack.
Kevin forcefully pulled the short sword out of his shoulder and frowned because of his pain. Clenching his teeth he said, Shaar, be careful. Those guys are the scouts of Odin. They live in the Odins northern Icefield region, surviving year-round in the harsh conditions of smooth icefields and steep snowy mountain cliffs. Their greatest skill is agility!
No wonder ......each of them were as agile as monkeys.
Shaar squinted his eyes and looked towards the distance with both sides patiently waiting for a confrontation. Those Icefield hunters were constantly switching positions......
Finally, after hearing a whistle, a ck shadow leaded the way and lunged down, before soon after a dozen other shadows followed its suit. They dropped down and attacked them from all sides! The cavalrymen raised their swords to block while furiously resisting but s these fellows were just too fierce. Even though it was obvious that every cavalrymans sword cut their opponent the target didnt care and continued to pressed themselves closer to the soldier before stabbing their weak spot!
After several painful screams, their great defence circle suddenly broke! Shaar kicked towards the guy who was plunging at him with his enormous strength booted the guy who was still in midair. Being hit with such a heavy blow, blood started to spurt out like fountain from his mouth. Shaar already drew his fire pitchfork with his other hand and noticed that in order to deal with agile guys like them a huge encumbersome cross-sword was inconvenient. It would only affect their striking ability.
Shaar immediately rushed out!
Taking a monstrous leap, he resembled the Icefield hunters whom they were fighting against and jumped several meters high. In mid air, Shaar stretched out his arms wide weing the adversary who rapidly jumped towards him. While hugging him like an octopus his opponent used his short sword to maliciously stab Shaars chest......However that guy made a miscalction! This hillbillys body was already strengthened to a level where not even a short sword could pierce his body! Shaar tightly contracted both of his arms, crushing the bones of his enemy. A barbarians unusual strength was not something that could be underestimated. Carrying the dead body which was still spewing out fresh blood Shaarnded on a tree and dropped him like a sack of potatoes while taking his short sword. Looking at a new shadow lunging at him, Shaar furiously threw his newly obtained sword at him. In an instant, that shadow clutched his throat in shock. After a few painful gurgles, yet another shadow fell to the ground.
It was as if Shaar transformed into an Icefield Hunter. His movement and jumping speed were both far above the opposite party! If his opponents were agile apes then he could be called a fierce lynx!
In one breath, Shaar had already killed three hunters and quickly aimed for his next target......
His target was the enemy with the biggest stature. That fearsome enemy had just cut open the neck of a cavalry scout with his short sword and his face was covered with blood. Just as he was getting up off the ground, Shaar threw himself at the burly man, pushing him back down to the ground.
Wrestling against him on the ground, Shaar immediately felt that this mans strength was not something to be underestimated. Compared to the Icefield Hunters, this guy was on a whole different level! When Shaar tried to grab his neck in order to strangle him the man unexpectedly and furiously broke free from his grip.
Shaar was furious! This uncle tried to kill you and you actually dared to resist?
Both of them rolled on the ground for a while before Shaar created a little space so that he could bend his knees, thrusting upwards. His thrust brutally smashed against his victims thigh causing waves of pain to shoot through his opponents body! That fellow instantly swallowed the pain while twisting his body, trying to get away from the source of pain. Seizing this opportunity, Shaar released his arm and stabbed his elbow towards his opponents heart.
*Crack* Hearing his enemys rib break, Shaar immediately jumped up and climbed the tree like a lynx. While watching Kevin smash another opponent into a pulp another Icefield hunter suddenly threw himself at Kevins back! The hunter wrapped himself tightly on Kevin with both his legs around Kevins waist. Kevin immediately struggled several times but he was actually incapable of throwing him off! The Icefield hunter clinging onto Kevins back suddenly drew his short sword and viciously stabbed towards Kevins neck......
Shaar did not hesitate, and immediately threw the fire pitchfork in his hand like a trident of lightning.. Kevin whom already felt the rush of cold air on his neck started to feel despair in his heart. Suddenly he heard something else was rushing towards him. *Shink!* Fresh blood suddenly started to drip down on his ear and the northmans body got stiff and fell down. When he turned around he saw that the head of opposite party was pierced by a pitchfork!
Jumping down, Shaar pulled the fire pitchfork out of his victim. Gasping for air, Kevin panted, I owe you my life!
Shaar only grinned back......
Only four of the Byzantine Cavalry Scouts remained.. However, the Icefield hunter finally whistled and retreated from the battle circle. Quickly leaping on the tre, a few shadows no longer regrouped to attack and instead they hurriedly escaped far away into the darkness......
Fourteen cavalry scouts were killed during this sneak attack but the casualties of the Icefield hunters were ten. Of those ten enemies who were killed, Shaar and Kevin had killed six. Obviously if Kevin and Shaar didnt attended this scouting mission this cavalry scout unit wouldve probably been wiped out!
After their first confrontation the powerful Odins hunters left a deep impression in Shaars mind.
When the enemies retreated far enough, Kevin immediately sat down. In fact, most of the Cavalry scouts were barely standing. The team leader was still alive, and used his hands to support himself on a big tree. The blood from the wound on his ribs had already stained half of his body crimson.
Kevin saw that Shaar looked a bit different after the attack and pulled him aside while whispering, Odins are always cruel and these Icefield hunters were inborn scouts of the Odins. Although they are our enemy, it can be said that their individual battle efficiency is higherpared to the Byzantines.
Pausing, Kevin added, The general said once: When those fellows gather together, they are just like a group of unorganized mops and we can always defeat them.
However, after the battle, the fourteenpanions with whom he shared his meal andpany for several days with turned into ice-cold corpses.
Regarding these cavalrymen they didnt entertain their sadness and just silently cleaned up the battlefield. Moving theirpanions corpses to one spot, they inspected their enemies carefully and gratefully for any clues. Those who had yet to die were killed off without hesitation.
They proceeded in total silence and nobody said a word!
For these people who seemed to get used to those kind of life and death on the battlefield, their faces did not show any sorrow. Their grief turned to hatred and it was reflected in their eyes!
The injured team leader stood in a front a corpse and looked at it for a while C That was the soldier who died in first during that sneak attack with an arrow shot through neck. He fell from the tree and his water bag was still nailed at his neck. The water bag was already empty and formed a pool of blood next to the body......
The team leader looked at this young soldier in silence and his eyes shed a look that resembled sadness!
Then he turned furiously and screamed with a hoarse voice, We dont have time to dy! Now that we have discovered the enemy we must immediately ride back with the message! Everyone get on your horses!
The team leader quickly climbed on his horse and the remaining cavalrymen followed his suit, and they instantly left this forest of ughtering.
After riding more than a dozen miles, Kevin whispered to Shaar......
The soldier who died was the son of the team leader.
Shaar was shocked.
During the past few days, this young cavalry scout did not left any deep impression in Shaars mind. He only remembered that he had a in, firm and resolute look. He would asionally smile and was a bit of a shy look.....
For these past days,when facing team leader he would also shout like everyone else team leader and did not shout father. He did not obtain the least bit of favourable treatment from the team leader and even the harshest tasks like surveince or night watch were given to him......
Only a small moment was given to a father to bid farewell to his son.
Only a small moment of life and death to brutally divide their kinship!
During the first battle after Shaar joined the army, the experience of that team leader looking at his dead son with deathly solitude, was a memory that was deeply carved in Shaars heart.
Regarding this young hunter, this fierce small battle that urred in front of him suddenly reminded him of a fact:
War, was not like hunting in the woods of the mountain!
War, was not like adventuring on the Primal Wildfire!
War, is.....War!!
Chapter 60 Promotion
Chapter 60 Promotion
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Proofreader: YR
Only after the remnant of the cavalry scout team reached the 13th Cavalry Army camps their faces started to rx slightly..
The military intelligence that they collected was handled by the scout team leader ording to army regtions and the information was delivered to the intelligence regiment. Shaar and Kevin started to go towards the Praetorian Guard camp.
Looking at these cavalry scouts with whom he fought together side-by-side quietly leaving the camp, Shaar suddenly felt a dull rage inside him C almost no one spoke a word in past two days when they were rushing back. An invisible fire started to burn fiercely in Shaars heart and it was burning stronger with each passing day.
Watching those cavalry scouts walking away, Shaar looked at the team leaders back......
Suddenly he felt that he was very lucky.
At least, the old man died on his bed and he could personally bury him. As for what happened to the team leader and his son C in order to return to camp as soon as possible, they didnt even have the time to bury the body of his son!
Both Shaar and Kevin didnt have any time to rest. Just after they reported that they carried out their orders sessfully in the Praetorian Guard camp, they didnt even had enough time to untie their belts as someone was waiting for them outside to convey a message to them: The general wanted to see them, now.
When Shaar entered General Adricks big tent for the second time, he immediately felt that the atmosphere was extraordinary. At the entrance of big tent, the Praetorian Guards on duty were doubled and everyone had a pre-war anxiety all written all over their faces.
When Shaar and Kevin were waiting to be announced, they stood outside of the big tent and suddenly they heard an angry shouting voiceing from within the tent followed by a suddenly burst of an intense quarrel.
A momentter, several military officers walked out the big tent and Shaar recognized that one of them was the silver-haired middle-aged man, Burtler the centurion of the 3rd Legion he metst time. The others that came out were probably also Centurions of the 13th Cavalry Army.
When those eight people walked out, some of them had faces full of anxiety while others had an indifferent face and there were even some who had ming rage in their eyes. When they were walking Kevin immediately pulled Shaar away to let them pass and pounded his chest in salute.
Waiting for these people to walk further away Kevin noticed the puzzled look on Shaars face and started to exin: It must be the pre-war conference. Those Centurions probably started an argument in order to snatch the vanguard role C this is amon urrence. Seeing the look on Centurion Butlers face, it is very likely that it fell into his hands.
The map on the wall of the big tent was painted with various colors. Many numbers and military symbols were marked on various areas. Furthermore, those symbols were also painted in different colors.
When Shaar saw that the map it looked like it was changed beyond all recognition. Shaar was startled and subconsciously nced at it a few times......
This ...... was probably the markings of a military map? Shaar remembered reading a book which was devoted to these things. When he was still young, he found it quite fun and took a map of Primal Wildfire and drew on it for a while.
Ah, so the square symbol represented their own camp, the round symbols represented the logistics camps and the dotted line represented the logistical lines.
All the triangles represented mountains and hills, while the ellipses represented low-lying terrains. The areas on the map that were painted with a little green g symbol meant that it had been searched and a safe area.
The ces that were marked by a small cross meant that there was an enemy encounter at that position.
While staring at the map, Shaar was in a small trance and only recovered after Kevin pulled him. When Shaar raised his head, he suddenly noticed that General Adrick was standing next to him, watching him with interest.
This tyrannical Generals face was somewhat red and beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead. Holding a small dagger with a golden hilt in his hand, he casually cut a thick paper into several small pieces.
He looked at Shaar without stopping the movements of his hands and carefully examined him for a long time. Only when Shaar felt some tingling on his scalp, General Adrick pulled back his scary piercing eyes.
Can you read the military symbols on the map? Adrick caught Shaars expression when he entered the tent.
After hesitating, Shaar replied: I know some. Catching his curiosity, Kevin who was standing next to him leaned in to have a closer look at Shaar. After taking a breath, Shaar continued: I read some books which had those things on them.
Very good.Adrick nodded, picked up a charcoal and threw it to Shaar: Mark the ce where you fought the Odins on the map for me.
Holding the charcoal, Shaar didnt hesitate and walked towards the map and urately marked the position. He then drew a small cross on that ce and after thinking for a moment, he added a small round circle next to it. Hisst action immediately made Adrick reveal a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.
Thest symbol that Shaar drew represented the enemys frontier force ording to the Byzantine military symbol.
It seems like you really understand these things, Adrick smiled. Withdrawing his attention Adrick nailed the dagger on the table and put on a serious expression again: I heard the result of this your mission. Well done......
While staring at Shaar he asked: Did you really kill six of Odins Icefield hunters?
......it is five. Shaar thought for a moment and replied in a very frank tone: I killed five and wounded one. Kevin finished him off.
The general nodded and then stood up in order to walk around the table and stopped in front of Shaar. The stature of this tyrannical general was towering and vigorous. While standing in front of him, Shaar felt that it was not a human who was standing in front of him but a lion instead C The King of Lions!
Adrick looked at Shaar with shing eyes: Raise your head and fix your stand!
Immediately afterwards, the generals big rough hands patted on Shaars shoulder and pinned a badge on his chest: This is your military rank.
A deep seriousness could be heard in his voice: Normally you should be a private but taking into ount the fact that you performed outstandingly during the mission and killed five Odins, ording to the Imperial Military Law I am promoting you to sergeant.
This badge was only a piece of slightly polished ck iron sheet and originally Shaar did not care about those things. However seeing this ck iron sheet, Shaar suddenly remembered that the scout team leader, whose son died, seemed to wear this type of badge.
I hope that you can understand something C in this army this badge represents the glory, the blood and the sacrifices...... Adrick spoke with a very dignified voice: Furthermore, you have killed five enemies and ording to Imperial Military Law you can obtain a ck metal Medal of Courage. The militaryw office was already notified of your achievement and your medal will arrive soon.
While talking about, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Kevin: Kevin, how long were you in the army until you obtained your first Medal of Courage?
Somewhat embarrassed Kevin scratched his head and bitterly smiled:I dont remember the time clearly, but it should be after a year......
Ha! It seems like this newly arrived kid is stronger than you!
Finishing the conversation Adrick walked back behind his table and said: Kevin take this kid to receive his newly-arrived warhorse. Starting today, the Praetorian Guards will be equipped with cavalry equipment!
Kevins eyes immediately lit up: General, can we going on the offensive?
Adrick nced at Kevin and showed a faint smile. Kevin immediately understood and excitedly pounded his chest, before pulling away Shaar who was still in a daze.
After leaving the tent, Shaar suddenly remembered and asked Kevin about medal of courage.
ording to Kevins exnation, among the ordinary soldiers of the imperial army, if they managed to kill five or more enemies in the battlefield they can obtain a medal of courage. This medal would be a future merit for being promoted.
The ck metal medal of courage was only awarded to ordinary soldiers with no military appointments. Once promoted to a military officer, you cant obtain this medal anymore.
In addition, owners of the ck metal medal of courage also had a special privilege: All of the retired veterans who obtained this medal would be exempt from paying all taxes to the empire for the rest of their lives.
Hearing this, Shaar somewhat disapproved the idea of paying taxes in his mind C he lived in Primal Wildfire Town and was not a native of Byzantine Empire. Therefore, he didnt have to pay taxes to Byzantine Empire.
When Kevin and Shaar returned to their tent, this bald man was very excited. There was a very simple reason for his excitement:
Praetorian Guards are rarely provided with cavalry equipment, since the general issued this order then it is very obvious ......There is a major battle for us to fight in!
Pausing of a moment, he smiled: Alright, now I will lead you to pick up your warhorse so that you can stop torturing my backup horse.
After experiencing a battle, Kevins attitude towards Shaar warmed up a bit. It was very obvious that he started to ept Shaar as arade.
Since you are a sergeant now, you will be regarded as a real soldier! Generally speaking private soldiers can only act as an auxiliary unit in the army. Only after bing a soldier, one can get a position to fight with the main force. Since we are a cavalry unit, our recruitment requirements are stricter than the infantry regiment. Now you can receive two warhorses,s along with cavalry equipment which includes an armor, shield andnce......
Suddenly stopping mid sentence Kevin halted his steps and pped his head: Ah! I have almost forgotten an important matter.
What? Shaar asked puzzled.
Your squire!Kevin smiled: You are now an official cavalryman and an official cavalryman will be provided with a squire. As the generals Praetorian Guards, we receive a special treatment and we are provided with a personal squire. If it was some other squad, several cavalrymen had to share one squire.
Squire? What do they do? Shaars understanding of the army was very obviously limited.
Kevin frowned: You understand the military map, but dont know about this?
Bearing with him, he patiently exined: Look at me, my current military rank is a cavalry captain and I use three warhorses, two sets of permanent equipment, weapons, shields, uniforms ......In this case, someone has to take care of my warhorse, he needs to feed the horses, scrub the horses, clean my armor and weapons ......Someone has to do these chores right? Certainly it is impossible for me to take care of these matters; otherwise just looking after my three warhorses, I would be busy every day and have no time for other matters.
Pausing for a moment, he smiled and continued: A squire is your follower. You are responsible for going to war ......all other matters will be left to your squire. Even if you are wounded, your squire will be responsible for taking care of you.
Talking about this, he patted Shaar and walked forward while taking loudly: Come on, I will lead you to porters camp first to chose an appropriate candidate. First I need to exin something: ording to the tradition of our Byzantine army, a squire of a cavalryman gets his expenses covered by his master! Anyway, your pay is not low so you can afford to hire a personal squire.
Hearing about this, Shaar suddenly remembered an important matter and rushed up to Kevin: Hey! How much do I get paid right now C where do I receive it?
Chapter 61 An old friend in the porter camp
Chapter 61 An old friend in the porter camp
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Sara, Danny
In the armed force, cavalry were the most expensive and delicate units.
ording to the current standard of the Byzantine Empire, the expenditure for a cavalryman was at least seven times higher than for an infantry C calction based on a heavy armored infantry. If you were to consider an ordinary, light infantry member, the disparity would be widened to about ten times.
To answer why, first of all, the worth of a cavalryman far exceeded that of an infantryman. A skilled cavalryman must be proficient at horse-riding, as well asbat and weapon techniques while riding. A person who excelled at several different skills was more expensive than a cheapbor, this was true anywhere in the world.
Secondly, the weaponry of the cavalry cost much more than that of the infantry C after all, a four meternce took way more iron to forge than a one meter double-edged sword.
With horses added to the sum C a superior warhorses feed cost even more than the food consumed by an ordinary infantry! After all, ordinary infantry were only served coarse food to fill their bellies. However regarding a warhorse, if the feed for it wasnt satisfactory, then it wouldnt have the strength and capability to reach high speeds. Furthermore, the loading capacities would be reduced and their effectiveness inbat would suffer greatly.
Lastly, there was the squire!
The Byzantine Empire had a strict hierarchy system governing its poption; since a squire upied an essential and irreceable position within a cavalrymans retinues, they had a status higher than that of an ordinary auxiliary soldier.
For a regr cavalryman, he would spend most of his time honing his horse-riding skills, practice killing techniques and otherbat abilities on his horse. In addition to that, he had to practice formations, lineup and so on...... In this case, you couldnt count on that cavalryman to personal feed his warhorses every day and look after them while needing to also repair his weapons and equipment; that is when a squirees in.
Generally speaking, except looking after the horses and doing some simple weaponry repair, superior squires also required to know some basic horse-riding. In some cases, squires also had their own equipment, weaponry and armor so that they may serve as back up calvary forrger operations
It could be said that Shaar was an exceptional case since he possessed great strength inbat. If he were only an average person, there would have been absolutely no opportunity for him to directly be a regr soldier. Most of the cavalrymen were formerly basic auxiliary soldiers; some were former squires that were promoted to cavalryman after some time.
Two miles south of the 13th Cavalry Armys campid the auxiliary camp, and auxiliary troops that were affiliated to the 13th Cavalry Army were stationed here. These troops were tasked with escorting military baggage and its porters, guard and logistic personals.
A considerable portion of them were all temporarily mobilized before each war.
The porters campsite was situated on the outermost region of main camp, and if you came by you would see several groups of temporary recruits hauling military provisions, bundles of arrows and wooden boxes filled with weapons, one by one. Each of them had a solemn look and by the side stood Byzantine soldiers with a hand on their sword hilt.
It wouldnt be hard to imagine that arge number of these porters werent voluntarily recruited toe here C of course such a thing was quitemon in armies.
And even if they were recruited voluntarily, when war approaches, it is inevitable that there would be those who panic and flee.
These porters were all d in dirty rags and covered in grime. When Shaar arrived here with Kevin, he immediately went and brought back a fat military supply officer. It was easy to see that Kevin and the officer were old acquaintances. When faced against the generals Praetorian Guards, this fat military supply officer obviously would put on a ttering show. However, Kevin acted very indifferent, even so he still disyed some disdain and his words had some disgust that were hard to conceal.
That fat officer unexpectedly had a thick skin andpletely disregarded the disdain on Kevins face. When he heard that Kevin hade, he did not forget to put a respectful smile on his face and immediately came over in a ttering manner while saying: So you are here to select a squire......Please dont worry, we have just drafted a number of new recruits who are quite good. There are some who excel at cksmithing, as well as someone who had raised horses at home and as such would presumably make a good squire. I will take you to make your choice right now.
Having some dissatisfaction, Kevin grunted, How could porters that have just arrived be squires? Cant you find some more appropriate personnel in the auxiliary barracks?
The fat military officer showed an awkward expression on his face, This ......The escorting duties of convoy is very important; the manpower of the auxiliary barracks had always been very......
Shaar gave a timely smile andmented, Never mind, a porter is not a problem. I do not need a squire that apanies me on battlefield anyway, as long as they look after my horses, thats good enough.
Remembering the formidable fighting power that Shaar disyed, Kevin rxed and reluctantly nodded, before adding, It would be better if you could find someone who understood a bit of cksmithing; otherwise you will be in trouble when your weapon breaks.
The fat military officer led the way while Shaar and Kevin follow behind. On the way, Shaar could not help but whisper, You seem to hate this guy?
Kevin looked at the fat persons back in front of him and sneered while saying in a low voice: Hmpf, those people from the military supply department are mostly leeches and greedy rats. Everything, from our military funding, weaponry and even our sry passes through them. There is nothing that they dont have in their hands!
Somewhat surprised, Shaar asked: Even the 13th Cavalry Army had something like this? Didnt the general say anything about it?
Kevin nced at Shaar and smiled, It seems that you need to properly study thews of the army. Pausing for a moment, he sighed, Although the military supply officers are under the army, they were not directly controlled by thebat unit. The military supply and logistics unit formed their own system and was supervised by the Imperial military supply department under the directmand of the Ministry of Army Logistics. Each independent Regr army of the Empire, an army such as ours for example, would have their own logistics camp that was responsible for transportation only. In times of war, they would establish a special logistics camp in the war zone thats responsible for consolidating. In the army the stocked military provisions andmodity will only suffice for half a month and the logistics department would need to constantly transport the replenished supplies......The army would not let us hoard goods, his voice lowered a bit further, This is a tradition of the Byzantine imperial army. It is said that this system prevents army revolts; an army that has only half a months worth of provisions would find it difficult when nning one!
Looking at the fat military officers back again, this fellows obese ass would wiggle around while walking. Kevins tooth started to itch from hatred, Look at this fat pig. I dont know how much he already put into his own pockets! Hmpf......Because they belong to the military supply department, the general isnt able to efficiently suppress them and could only execute a person as a warning to others when he is caught. However, the Imperial logistical system had always been corrupted ......Hmpf, the current minister of the military supply department is Count Maurice Jake, the biggest corrupt official in the empire! When the biggest boss above them is corrupt, then the people under him naturally followed suit!
Looking at Shaars thoughtful look, Kevin sighed, Dont just look at the fact that this fellow treats us very politely. This is only because we are the generals Praetorian Guards. Furthermore, justst month, the general grasped the opportunity to directly cut down a rat from the military supply department. We are the imperial elite troops and these fellows are terrified of the power and authority of the general. This is the reason why they dont dare to be rash and there is a slight restraint in their greedy actions.
Shaar didnt speak, but in his mind he recalled the content written in the old mans book......
Dividing the logistics and themand of thebat unit was indeed an effective way to prevent a general from amassing too much power and causing a rebellion. What was written in the book was right. However, why did it still result in such a phenomenon?
However......doesnt the military court do anything about the embezzlement of military supplies? Shaar could not bear and finally asked.
Count Maurice Jake was the emperors inw, how could the military court dare provoke him? Even afraid of pursuing the biggest corrupt official, the people below naturally had nothing to fear, Kevin grunted and nced at Shaar, There is no need to repeat those words in order to avoid trouble.
Sure enough, Kevin was right. Although this fat military officer was humble and respectful on the surface, once he started to do things he had a somewhat duplicitous quality.
Leading Shaar and Kevin towards the porters camp, they were over a hundred porters gather in front of them C They did not know where they recruited these fellows, but every one of them had a depression expression on their face with a pair of hollow and dull eyes ......More importantly, they were mostly too old or too young and those several middle-aged fellows all seemed slow-witted......
Kevin immediately expressed his dissatisfaction and got angry, Are those the appropriate candidates you talked about?
That fat military officer immediately put on a smile on his face and his eyes shed strangely: Certainly! They look a bit stupid, but they are all honest and would absolutely not escape!
Bastard! Kevins eyebrow knit and he revealed a ferocious look full of murderous intent, Are you ying me? What I want was a qualified squire! How could these guys be calledpetent? How would a cavalryman entrust his warhorse to these people?
They are farmers and have experience rearing livestock, it shouldnt be an issue, The fat military officer replied while spreading out his hand, I already told you, there is currently a shortage of people and I dont have any other means.
Kevin was close to getting into a fight and Shaar, who was standing next to him, was also enraged in his heart C the hillbillys temperament was not good at all and he had already formed a tight fist. He was just waiting for Kevin to make the first move before giving this fat military officer a taste of his fist.
At that exact moment, a pitiful scream could be heard next to them.
Ahhh!! Dont hit me! Dont hit me! I wont run!!
Miserable screams and a weeping voice could be heard. The source of those sounds was a skinny guy donned in a shabby robe that was being kicked to the ground by two foot soldiers. One of the soldiers lifted a whip while cursing, before fiercely bringing it down upon that guys body.
The man lying on the ground had his robe torn and several holes opened. With dishevelled hair and a dirty face, he screeched and shouted desperately while crawling on the ground. However, the whip still continued tond on his back.
When this fellow suddenly saw Shaar not far away with his eyes, his pupil immediately irradiated a sudden burst of brilliance and rose, energised with all his strength. Jumping up while quickly rushing up towards Shaar, he shouted, Shaar! Lord Shaar! Its me, its me! Oh! Help, please saves me!!
As he called, he was caught up by the foot soldier and was once again kicked down, and resumed huddling while rolling on the ground.
Frozen for a moment, Shaar quickly ran over and shoved those two soldiers away before taking a closer look at the guy on the ground......
huh? Its you? Shaar stared at him with widened eyes.
Its me! Its me, Lord Shaar! Its me, Tatara ...... this pitiful thin guys face was covered with tears and mucus.
It was the magician that Shaar sold to the pitiful creature for a gold coin. God knows how he hadnded up at the porter camp......
Chapter 62 Tatara’s tragic fate
Chapter 62 Tataras tragic fate
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Jafz, Superposhposh
Tatara felt that he must have offended the supreme god or that he was cursed......
It couldnt be...... thinking back to all his past deeds, he couldnt think of anything particrly that was a great sin, save for scamming peoples money, not paying his debts, being lecherous and greedy.
Ah.....there was also the time when he was still studying magic in the church. He would often get absent-minded, and dozed off during the routine prayers of every day and evening sses......
Even so, such a pitiful fate shouldnt fall on an important person like me, Lord Tataras head!
Ah, God! I am a magician! I am of the continents noblest profession, a magician!!
Although, in order to avoid his creditors, Tatara wandered to an impoverished, barbaric, and uncultivatednd ce like Primal Wildfire Town, he thought that his own pitiful fate would end when he started to follow the noble and beautiful Highness, after she freed him from that young, cut-throat thiefs hands.
He knew about Adelines noble identity! If a low-level magician like him, who had only reached the first rank, followed Her Highness around, it couldnt be said that he would get many advantages. However, at least in the future, he could have a long-term meal ticket. He wouldnt have to worry about food and drink, right?
Unfortunately, Tataras wishful thinking was not fulfilled.
Her Highness never meant to let Tatara follow her; in fact, she didnt even think about her own fate after she went back. How could she let Tatara follow her? Furthermore, she only brought Tatara with her at that time, because she simply wanted to avoid letting him reveal her true identity.
After taking Tatara away, Adeline forced him to swear a magical oath during the journey. Although he was low-level, a magical oath contract was sufficient enough to close this fellows mouth forever.
Therefore, when they returned to Primal Wildfire Town, the pitiful creature released Tatara, making him fend for himself.
Of course, the good-hearted Adeline didnt treat Tatara too unjustly, and let knight Tryp give him a small amount of money before leaving. After all, they also shared hardships together. Although it was not a lot, a 100 gold coins were still enough for a magician to spend for a very long time.
Moreover, Adeline naively believed that she did a good deed. After all, she let this magician regain his freedom......
However, she was wrong!
People like Tatara had no self-protection skills at all. His magic was extremely weak, and in a ce like Primal Wildfire Town, where thugs filled the streets, it was without a doubt like throwing a fat sheep into a wolfs den.
What was more unfortunate, this fat sheep carried 100 gold coins on him. Such a fortune would make anyones eyes red with jealousy!
Therefore, Tatara was screwed!
What made this magician most annoyed was, he met the same group of thugs that robbed him thest time. It was those guys who stripped his clothes and threw him outside the city.
As a result, not only was this fat sheep delivered to them again, he also unexpectedly brought a small fortune!
The thugs were very happy and kindly epted this unexpected harvest. The pitiful magician was again stripped of his clothes and thrown at the corner of the city wall C in kindness, , those thugs let the magician keep his underwear this time.
Adeline probably would never have thought that her good intentions would make this magician suffer such a tragic fate.
If ......If Primal Wildfire Town had not been upied by the army, then Tatara could have sold himself again. Since he was an intellect who could write and count, he could have sold himself to a caravan to work as a servant and at least get some warm food and clothing.
However, he encountered a tragedy in a miserable situation. Both Tatara and Shaar came across a group of soldiers that were force drafting young men! What was more miserable was that the pitiful magician didnt have Shaars powerful fighting strength.
After having suffered from several whip shes from trying to escape, the magician didnt dare to try again.
Being brought into the porter camp, he gloriously became a hardbourer that silently contributed towards the Byzantine Empires war against the invaders......
The gluttonous andzy magician now became a hardbourer, and someone who got bullied inside the camp. His physical strength was extremely poor, and alwaysgged behind during work, but he did not eat less than others. He would naturally receive a severe beating from the soldiers supervising the work every other day.
Of course, he didnt spare any efforts to exin his true status: An honorable and noble magician.
However, unfortunately, his words were treated as crazy talk. When he tried to use his magic, his enhanced dust technique actually provoked the guarding soldiers, making them angry.
Fuck! You actually dare to throw sand at me!
As a result, the magician got another heavy beating.
Before meeting Shaar, the pitiful magician already struggled in the porter camp for many days.....
When speaking about this continents history thatsted thousands of years, perhaps Tatara would have neither a predecessor nor a future sessor for the spot as the magician with the most tragic fate!
Having ended up in such a miserable situation as a magician......If this story spread, perhaps the whole continents magicians would be so ashamed that they would wish to kill themselves C of course, before killing themselves, they would certainly first execute Tatara who put theirmunity to shame!
Sitting on the ground, with snot and tears on his face, Tatara told Shaar the tragic experience he went through. Their fates intertwined before, after all, and even Shaar couldnt help but have a bit of sympathy for this pitiful bottomfeeder.
Alright! I want this guy! He announced after turning around to face that fat military officer, I am taking him as my squire! When can I take him away?
The fat military officer carefully examined Tatara as if he was checking cattle C this guy was so thin, that he barely had any meat on him. Leaving him in the porter camp would only waste the grain.
Thus, the corrupt official revealed a respectful smile and said, You can take him away at any time C as long as you wish to do so.
Therefore......
After a big circle, the magician once again fell into Xia Shaars evil clutches.
After abandoning the honourable status of a porter, the new status of this magician was a cavalry squire.
......ehm, well, at least being squire was a hundred times betterpared to a hardbour porter.
However, Shaars words quickly put away any of Tataras wishful thoughts.
This hillbilly grinned and announced, From now on, you are my personal ve.
The only one who had some doubts was Kevin. Looking at this emaciated fellow that Shaar wanted to take away, he couldnt bear and constantly turn his head to take a look at this suspicious fellow as he pitifully followed them C No matter how he looked it, that mans appearance was really dreadful and sneaky looking......
Moreover, ording to Kevins professional perspective, this fellow really didnt look like he could do apetent job as a squire. He seemed a bit sly, and didnt have the appearance of someone who could bear hardships and stand hard work. Furthermore, with his thin physique, he didnt seem like someone who could do physical work. Everyone knows that a cavalrymans equipment is very heavy! Can this guy even lift it?
(Editor: Does this guy even lift?)
Why did you choose such a guy? Kevin sighed.
He is an old acquaintance of mine. Seeing him in the porter camp was too much of a pitiful sight. Shaar casually answered.
Oh? What was his former profession? What skills does he have?
Thinking for a moment, Shaar answered: Erm... small magic tricks. Yeah, he was a trickster.
(Trickster......Tears started to stream down the magicians face as he heard those harsh words while following them.)
What use does a conman have? He doesnt look like he can do much work. Also, this person seems somewhat sly. Kevin expressed his uneasy concern, after all, a squire was still very important to a cavalryman.
Shaar grinned, his eyes shing with a strange light, before he replied Kevins question, Rx, he will be obedient, As my foster father once said, A dutiful son is made with a stick! Hehe......
The magician coughed blood and thought, Oh gods, please pray for me and please bless me so I can survive this hardship.....
Chapter 63 Pre-war Preparations
Chapter 63 Pre-war Preparations
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Block! Left! Block! Right! Down! Block again! Watch your steps! Dont walk backwards blindly! Use your footwork! Correct! Again!
Along with Kevins vigorousmands, the wooden w hammer in his handsunched several attacks on Shaar. Same as Kevin, Shaar was wielding a simrly wooden axe, but it was made with a longer handle which was about one meter long.
Readying himself, Shaar resisted Kevins attacks one by one. Kevins attacking speed was not too fast since they were restraining their power. They already had been practising for several hours and Shaars ck hair was drenched in sweat, sticking together like wet cloth on his forehead. Kevin was also panting for air and his bald head was covered with body oil and sweat.
They went back and forth, one attacker and one defender. The wooden weapons in their hands kept banging against each other a dozen times. Finally, Kevin took a big step while he pressed his body slightly downward and bent down to sprint as his hammer suddenly pounded on Shaars thigh. Immediately swinging his axe upward Kevin smashed the wooden axe in Shaars hand and sent it flying!
Stop! Kevin exhaled and signalled Shaar to pick up his axe. The bald man looked at Shaar and saw that his whole face was flushed red because of the blood generated by the exhausting exercise. Breathing for a little while he forced smile on his face and said: Very good, this time you blocked me 27 times and I was able to hit you 3 times.
Immediately they heard some whistling sounds. A dozen of soldiers had already gathered around them and the one who whistled the loudest was that sly Kato. pping his hand, heughed:Awesome Shaar! Nicely done!, Immediately, Kato faced hispanions next to him and smile while stretching his hand: Give me the money! Hurry up, I dont allow any debts!
A group of Praetorian Guardsughed and cursed as they pulled out a bunch of copper tes and silver coins.
Kevin, did you not eat breakfast yet! You strikes are too soft! You made me lose money again!
Shaar, you really arent fucking human! The money I lost will be put on your tab! Haha! Next time you get your stipend, you will have to invite us to a drink!
This kind of practice had been carried out for three days.
At the end of the the previous reconnaissance mission, Shaar showed his formidable battle efficiency making Kevin admire him in his heart. Since they lived in the same tent and practiced martial arts whileparing notes, Kevin discovered that Shaar had a significant w: During the sparring, this guypletely relied on his monstrous strength and his superior physical qualities to bully the others. However when came to martial arts, he was simple C aplete mess!
Of course, when saying it wasplete mess, it didnt mean that Shaars martial arts was bad C on the contrary, his attacks were fierce particrly when he disyed his set of Cutting firewood technique even Kevin with his impressive strength was unable to resist it. This technique was too strange and was made of unpredictable moves. This obvious big kill and sh axe skill was transformed by Shaar into an elusive and mysteriously pattern! Even for Kevin who had reached the warriors strength of middle rank level-one could not block Shaars several axe strikes.
No matter how na?ve Shaar was,he already have understood that the Thousand Men Army ughter which the old man taught him was definitely a extremely powerful axe technique.
However,pare to Shaars offensive tactics, his defensive ability was simply lousy to the extreme!
This couldnt be med on him because when the old man was still alive he didnt teach him martial arts techniques seriously C the set of broken Thousand Men Army ughter was taught to him during his daily firewood cutting, coal brick stabbing and so on. As for defence techniques, Shaar simply never practiced them until now!
When encountering enemies in the past he only relied on his monstrous physique and his swift reaction speed which he obtained from fighting against the beasts in the mountains C However this was only limited by using his instinct and reactions. He didnt study any defence movements methodically.
Only knowing offensive skills and not knowing how to defend, he wouldnt be able to survive long on a battlefield C Kevin still didnt know that Shaars body was strengthened by Dragonblood. However, even a body that was strengthened by Dragonblood was not omnipotent and if he met an opponent with a battle ki his opponent could break through Shaars body defence!
Therefore, the shortage of defence skills became Shaars biggest w. When encountering ordinary enemies he could deal with them, but if he met a powerful enemy, he would find himself in great difficulties. Shaar understood that very clearly thest time when he met those Nightfall Guards if it wasnt for the magic crystal that the old man left behind suddenly erupting, he would have been a pile of bones lying in Primal Wildfire by now.
Kevin very enthusiastically began to teach Shaar basicbat skills, especially focusing on practicing defence skill sets. When they are training; they didnt use battle ki or their real power and only focused on exercising moves.
In the beginning, Shaar would get his weapon knocked out of his hands and his vital parts by Kevin after 2-3 moves when he didnt use his abnormal strength. The first day, Shaar was taught a severe lesson by Kevin and his head was smashed ck and blue C allowing the Praetorian Guards in the surrounding to get a goodugh when they practised because from start to finish it was one-sidedly being abused.
That night, the hillbilly didnt sleep at all and repeated those attack patterns that Kevin used during the day as well as the thinking defensive skills he should have used in his mind. When dawn broke over the horizon, Kevin woke up and saw this fellow sitting on his bed with red eyes staring in the air.
During the practice on the second day, Shaar made a considerable progress and endured a dozen of strikes under Kevins fierce attacks before getting hit on his vital spot C this situation immediately attracted other Praetorian Guards who were practising and everybody suddenly rushed overpetitively to acts as judges and started to bet on how long this rookie could persist under Kevins attacks.
Although everyone was teasing him, Shaar knew very clearly that they were meaning well when joking around. It was a kind of goodwill to ridicule someone betweenrades and moreover this was a good sign: It at least represented that he was getting epted by this group.
Aftering back from the scout mission, Kevin didnt conceal that Shaar saved his life. Furthermore, this bald man with honest and frank temper personally expressed his approval of Shaar. With Kevin, who had quite a lot of prestige among the Praetorian Guards helping Shaar he was quickly epted by the other members. Moreover his temper was also very straightforward and such open characters were liked in the army environment.
During the second day of practice Shaar not only blocked Kevinsplete offensive on thest round but he even hit Kevin one time during a counter-attack. Although it wasnt on vital spot, everybody regarded this as an astonishing progressed C everyone started to realize this kid was quite amazing!
During the third day of practise, more people were attracted andter even several Guards with high martial arts skills volunteered to rotate with Kevin while taking turns to exchange blows with Shaar C Using Katos words to describe it was a free pass to maliciously bully the new rookie.
You are too anxious and focus too much on your footsteps while forgetting your hand movements. You have to turn everything into an instinct. If you have to deliberately think about it, then during your movements it would unavoidably slow you down.Kevin very seriously talked from his own experience.
Well, Kevin, you must certainly be angry out of shame that you didnt knock away Shaars weapon within a certain number of moves, hahahaha! A tall man with the most burly stature standing next to them started tough.
Sarbar, you shut up.Kevin then taunted: If you have the skill, you can spar with Shaar!
Me? I am not going to do it! I dont have bull wrestling as a hobby.That brawny chap touched his chin C this fellow called Sarbar was also a member of the Praetorian Guards. Before Shaar arrived he was recognized as the man with the strongest brute force among their group. However, during a night before, they carried out a fair wrestling and he almost had several broken bones because of Shaar. After that he was convinced.
Inparing strength Sarbar was no match against that monster.
Three dayster, Shaar could be considered acquaintances with most of the Praetorian Guards. This of course was because of Kevin.
Although he didnt need to use his brute force when the practice finished every day, Shaar was tired to death. The sweat covered his whole body and soaked his clothes making him resemble a fish which just came out of the water.
Seeing the hillbilly returning to the tent, Tatara started to curse in his mind: I hope he was beaten ck and blue. While thinking in his mind his face quickly revealed a respectful smile and greeted: Lord Shaar, you came back ......
Shaar instantly threw his wooden axe towards Tatara. Although it was made of wood the giant axe almost smashed Tatara to the ground. Barely clinging on his axe he staggered with following Shaar.
Go draw water, I need to take a bath ......Also did you feed the horses yet? Tonight is my turn to go on patrol ......Also dont forget to wipe my armor clean. Shaar dropped on the bed and felt as if every bone in his body was falling apart.
Tatara slowly walked outside with pleasing face but his face immediately changed to resentment when he left the tent. He grabbed a brush in the corner and ran to bring out the heavy cavalry armor. Afterwards, he cautiously cleaned the dirt of the top and careful smeared fat on the joint spot of the armor. With his whole body covered in oil and dust, the pitiful magician cursed endlessly about his unfair fate in his heart.
Chapter 64 Running Rabbit
Chapter 64 Running Rabbit
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh
Three days had already passed since they came back from theirst scouting mission. In those three days, the 13th Cavalry Army corps improved their war preparations. Large quantities of materials and equipment were transported to the camp. ording to the battle n, a legion of cavalrymen left the barracks in advance in order to conduct a reconnaissance operation in the northst night.
The big headquarters tent was also bustling about during these three days, as one legionmander after another kept going in and out of the tent. The operational conferences were strictly carried out, and all duties were distributed. Additionally, the security was also raised to the highest level.
However these temporarily things were irrelevant to Shaar as he lied on the bed while still repeating todays experiences that he gained during the practice. Simultaneously he was making the best use of this time to rest. In a short hour of rest, he had to fully restore his physical strength.
Although, he had yet to taste a true battlefield, but the short confrontation with the Icefield hunters in the forest let Shaar experience the especially brutal side of war.
He was getting used to staying in this ce. Shaar liked his new friends a lot C whether it was Kevin, Kato, or that tall and strong chap Sarbar, all of them were to his liking. These guys were straightforward and very direct people. Once someone had been epted by them they would treat each other sincerely C this kind of atmosphere was absolutely impossible in Primal Wildfire Town.
In the 18 short years of Shaars life, except for the short adventure in Primal Wildfire, he never had any friends and therefore he was cherishing this feeling very much.
However, he also knew very clearly that this was the army! An army must go to war! And a war was brutal!
Therefore he had to practice in order to enhance his skills.
He desperately practiced his martial arts during the day and applied to go on patrol during the evenings in order to grasp the opportunity to practice his horse-riding. Moreover each time Shaar went on a patrol he would also use this time to consult with the other cavalrymen whom went on patrol together with him aboutbat and killing techniques.
He knew very clearly, perhaps the simplest technique will be his life insurance which he will have to depend on during the battlefield in the future C this wasnt because of his intelligence but from the vignce he gained when he was growing up in the mountains, practicing and fighting and the beasts since childhood.
One hour of rest quickly passed and when the pitiful Tatara finally managed to raise enough water, Shaar didnt even had any time to take a bath. He quickly jumped up and wore the armor which the magician just cleaned and ran out of the tent ......The magician maliciously spat behind him and threw the brush on the ground before lying down on Shaars bed.
Ah gods bless this hillbilly and make him fall down from the horse during the patrol......
The magician recited this prayer in his heart.
He joined the patrol leader after receiving the order and followed the team to leave the camp front gate. He suddenly saw a horse caravan which was slowlying closer from the distance and the vanguard cavalrymen were carrying the banner of the imperial army in a strict formation.
Who are those people? Shaar asked hispanion beside him.
Those are the guys are from the Sixth Army......I heard that they were going toe over in next two days. Hehe ......Rookie, your luck is quite good since you came in at just the right moment to catch a major battle! A veteran cavalryman next to himughed.
The iing horse caravan quickly changed formation and held up the banner of allied force from a far. The patrol leader immediately made a way for this horse caravan to pass the main road. Shaar and the cavalrymen of the patrol watched from the side as these troops passed them on the road as they noticed that this horse caravan were not big in numbers, probably not more than 100 riders. A team of cavalrymen were wearing a fine armor and they were guarding a fellow who was looking like a general as he ride a red horse in the middle C the general was tall and sturdy. Although he was wearing a full set of golden armor, it actually didnt make him look lean but extremely bloated instead.
Thats Ruhr, the general of the Sixth Army. A nearby patrol cavalryman told Shaar.
A General? Shaar immediatelypared this guy with General Adrick and immediately gave birth of scorn in his heart. This fellow looked more like a cook......
He was original a cook. Another cavalryman whispered with a smile: General Ruhres from the Minas Family and he was formerly a chef of Duke Minas. Later, I dont know how but he was recognized by Duke Minas and promoted. Ah ......Duke Minas was also a renownedmander of the empire and only made a mistake with this guy in his lifetime.
It was very obvious that the cavalrymen of 13th Cavalry Army despised this General Ruhr with a passion.
In fact ......They had a good reason to despise General Ruhr.
The tradition of 13th Cavalry Army was Advance upon death! In the war history of all the armies this iron army never withdrew once.
However, this General Ruhr general actually had a special record in Byzantine Empire: The army that he wasmanding was always the one with the least death and the best preserved each time a war ended!
The reason was, General Ruhr seemed to have an extremely special talent: He could always predict or sense an imminent danger then ......quickly leading his army to evacuate before the danger arrived!
Noting that, each withdrawal was not running away! On the grounds that this fellow never vited the military order of abstaining frombat. If that was the case, he would be punished by the militaryw. General Ruhrs unique element was he can always find a way out of the most dangerous situation and led his men to safety by withdrawing.
Once during a war, General Ruhr was also only a centurion of a legion andmanded the armys vanguard. With the enemys sudden advance detour, they circled the rear and directly led a surprise attack on the main force and defeated it. This caused Ruhrs troop to be stuck in the enemy-upied territory without any reinforcements.
As a result, Lord Ruhr disyed a type of ability that made all Byzantine generals gasp in admiration: He led his 2000 subordinates and found a slit to escape through an area which was blocked by 40,000 enemies. He used theplex terrain to trick the enemy who were pursuing and blocking him!
Except for some soldiers who had a sprained ankle during the escape, his soldiers unexpectedly didnt take any damage!!
If it wasnt a miracle suchmand could still be considered a masterpiece of art!
During General Ruhrs 30 years of service he never fought a tough battle. However his forces always managed to provide an assistance or hit enemys rear and so on. His armys advance was rapid but its withdrawing speed was too scary!
Furthermore, he even set a record among all military officers in Byzantine Empire which made people gasp in admiration: His army won a head-to-head confrontation with the continents most valiant general, the Odin empire armys God of War Hasting!
Hasting was this continents recognized most valiant General and also Odin imperial armys proudest God of War! All Byzantine Empires armies and Odin Empires armies had pretty even victories and losses during all the battles. However, when they faced against Hastings army, they always had more defeats than victories. Even the iron army, the 13th Cavalry Army corps received some big losses.
However, it was actually different for General Ruhr......
About six years ago a war between both countries erupted when Ruhr was just promoted to a general and he wasmanding the military strength of a full army. What was very unfortunate was that his army encountered Hastings army on the battlefield.
The military order which Ruhr received was that he must at least stall Hastings army for two days!
General Ruhr suddenly decided to send boldly a letter of challenge to Hastings, in which he asked for a decisive battle on the battlefield! His letter of challenge was written full of integrity and also exined that although he knew that he wasnt Hastings match, however......
I will defend the dignity of a warrior and guard the glory of the Imperial Army. In every echelon of my army, I promise a battle to the death and use the blood of my men to show a Byzantines soldiers integrity!
If I can fight with your Excellency, I can die with no regrets!
C The above were the word written in the letter of challenge!!
Seeing an opponent with such a cavalier ideal, Hasting burst out with happiness in his heart. He epted such a request with the mentality of heroes and also sent back a reply to the letter of challenge written in extremely respectful words.
As a result, when Hasting prepared to fight a decisive battle two dayster and led his troops towards the big camp of Ruhr, he actually discovered that it waspletely empty with not one human soul left!
It turned out that after General Ruhr received Hastings reply he dropped all military baggage and equipments as well as the ordnance logistics at night and ran away with his troops at the same night.
When Hasting angrily ordered his men to chase them down, Ruhrs troop was already 200 miles away......
Although, he discarded all ordnance supplies and military baggage since Ruhr sessfully dyed Hastings for two days he didnt receive any punishment from the military headquarters.
Hasting gave this despicable opponent an evaluation: Among all the generals in Byzantine, this Ruhr was the most despicable and cunning; he was simply a fox ......No! Even a fox was more courageous than him, he was simply a rabbit! A quickly running rabbit!
Henceforth, General Ruhr obtained the nickname C Running Rabbit!
There was another interesting matter......After Hasting discovered that he was cheated, he became so angry that he ripped The letter full of brave words which Ruhr initially wrote to Hasting to pieces. However, when this Odins valiant general calmed down he stuck this letter of challenge back together and kept on him in order to remind himself in the future that he should not be blinded by his pride when dealing with his enemy.
After this event was spread it gave General Ruhr side another boost of fame.
After watching Ruhrs troop pass, Shaar heard the magnificent past events of this Running Rabbit general from the mouth of a cavalryman. However, he had a different opinionpared to the cavalrymen. Watching as the distant caravan moved out of sight, he didnt have a slightest disdain towards them but instead he thought deeply for a moment in admiration.
(That fat person was absolutely not a simple coward......)
Chapter 65 Special army observer envoy
Chapter 65 Special army observer envoy
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh
In order to wee the General Ruhr of the 6th Army, General Adrick personally walked outside the headquarter tent to meet him. Seeing the empires famous Rabbit General being helped by his Praetorian Guard to climb down his down, Adricks heart started to twitch.
This is just crazy! Themanding officers at the military headquarter must be out of their minds! How could they send such a fellow to us the 13th Army? How could they put a rabbit and a lion together? The person who came up with this n should be hanged!
No matter what, the 6th Army had arrived as an ally. Even if Adrick was unhappy about it, he could not express it on his face.
General Ruhr made a very warm expression and after dismounting, he slightly fixed his appearance before striding forward to give Adrick a big bear hug. His big and fat physique actually gave him an imposing manner. While hugging, he could hear Ruhrsughing loud and clear, Our 6th Army is honored to be able to fight side-by-side with the empires most famous Iron Army! Although we have known each other for many years, it is actually the first time for us to fight side-by-side against the enemy! With the 13th Army here, I am sure those Odin bastards are panicking right now!
Not only was he tall, his resonant voice while speaking which made him sound extremely heroic. If you didnt know about his identity and only looked at his acting you would certainly think that he was a man who was full of pride. Who would actually guess that this was actually the empires famous Rabbit General?
Adrick didnt know if he shouldugh about it or not and could only put on a serious face while coughing. Gently breaking from Ruhrs embrace he firmly fixed on Ruhr with sharp eyes and said in a deep voice, General Ruhr, since the militarymand was assigned us to form armed forces then I will naturally obey the order however......on the battlefield, I also hope that the 6th army will fulfil their duties as our ally. We, the 13th Army will naturally chew on the hardest bones; therefore we can only hope that when we leave our backs to our ally they wouldnt disappoint us!
Ruhrs face didnt show the least bit of awkwardness C with his reputation he already forgot how many times he heard this kind of words full of mistrust during all those years and he already trained his skin to be as thick as city wall. Hearing himughing, Rest assured! Although our 6th Army is not the ace of the army, we absolutely wont drag on 13th Armys legs!
(You certainly wont drag our legs, since if there is danger that means you already ran away......) Adricks eyes twitched.
Ruhr immediately continued whileughing, Well, General Adrick, let me introduce you Mr. Special envoy that the headquarter send, Sir Bonfret from the Imperial Army unit. Two days ago, he was ordered toe to my army bringing the orders from the military headquarters from Osgiliath. This time he was ordered to go the front as an observer, hahaha.
Hearing the name Bonfret, Adricks reluctantly maintained restraining face immediately changed!
When Ruhr moved his body out of the way his huge bear like physique suddenly revealed a figure behind him.
Bonfret was standing just behind Ruhr and because of Ruhrs huge physiques, Adrick only saw Mr. Special observer envoy just now......
(This is simply absurd! Why did the military headquarters send this bastard?!) Adricks face immediately made no secret about his gloomy mood!
Standing behind Ruhr was Sir Bonfret, who had a medium build and slender body. He was wearing a beautiful silver armor which resembled the old pdins armor in the Royal Capital Osgiliath it was the most popr retro fashion of the year. This type of armor had two major characteristics, First it was magnificent! The whole body was wrapped in ayer of silver which was sparkling and shiny with a single piece of breastte showing a concave-convex shape. A beautiful pattern was carved on it and the pattern was painted with red iris flower juice while silver and gold threads were sewed on the surrounding joints. The inner part of the armor was bolstered with a soft fox fur. This fine and soft fur was also put around the neckline in order to protect the wearers neck from the hard mail-armor and helmet from cutting into the flesh.
The shoulder pads and arm protectors were polished very thin but the slightly exposed a shape which seemed especially valiant C However from a professional soldiers perspective his hollow iron pattern could be pierced by gently poking with an iron sword.
Hence, the second characteristic of this type of armor was, Frail.
This kind of armor instead of calling it armor it was more like one magnificent costume for aristocrats.
Sir Bonfret was born extremely handsome and he was 33 years old. Even with his mature age, he had a fair skin and delicate features like a woman. However his face had a sickly paleness and elongated pair of pupils while the corners of his eyes were raised high. One could say, he was born with a charming condition.
When he stood in the front of General Adrick even though he wore this magnificent set of armor it actually instead brought out a bit of feminine touch because of the contrast and even looked a bit frail. Putting on a smile, his mouth showed shyness as he lifted his hand and covered his nose while wearing white spotless silk gloves. With his little finger slightly tilted, it gave others slight goose bumps....
(TL, My gaydar is going crazy!)(EN(Ama), I wonder how can Shaar understand a beautiful man but fails at beautiful women*facepalms*) (TL, Shaar wasnt in the tent or else he would be disgusted by that guy)
Simply walking in front of General Adrick If one saw his appearance while walking, that person would think that he was strolling on a party instead on being in a military camp.
Beeing such a Mr. Knight, Ardricksplexion immediately became as ugly as one can imagine!
This running General Ruhr, although his reputation wasnt good but at least he could barely be called a soldier and was at least on a battlefield C however this Sir Bonfret......
Well if Ruhrs nickname was rabbit, then this Bonfret would be a real rabbit!!
Every person in the Royal Capital knew name of this beautiful knight Bonfret.
He was currently 33 years old and was born in a rich and powerful noble family of the empire. Unfortunately he was not the firstborn and could not inherit the title. However because of his extraordinary beauty ever since the beginning of his boyhood, he was the most renowned handsome guy in the empire. The most important thing was, he was also a famous lover!
The lover of the current Imperial Crown Price, his Royal Highness!!
The legendary Crown Prince actually didnt like sexual rtions with women instead he preferred malepanionship in bed. This Sir Bonfret was His Highness the Crown Princes favourite lover! After bing the crown princes favourite and after receiving his love in the recent years, Sir Bonfrets status had skyrocketed in the Royal Capital Osgiliath. With his prominent power and influence everybody looked at him with fear and indignation. In the aristocrat circle of the Royal Capital there was no one who didnt know about the knight who sold his ass for wealth and power?
This kind of person was actually sent to my troops? What does the military headquarters want to do?!!
Grunting, Adrick with a paleplexion looked directly into the eyes of this knight. After reluctantly greeting him, he turned around and angrily entered the big tent.
Sir Bonfret also grunted with dissatisfaction while Ruhr smiled next to him and said, Sir Bonfret, you should be tired after such a long journey, you should go back to your tent to get some rest.
This handsome mans face revealed an unhappy look as he covered his nose and carefully spoke with a sharp voice, I was ordered to serve as an observer here. After receiving such an order form the military, how can I dare ck off? He knitted his brows, The smell here is really disgusting. Do all military camps always smell this smelly?
Haha, please use my tent for now. I ampletely sure that it is very clean inside. When the strategy meetings start, I will send someone to notify you.
Ruhr politely apanied him and chatted for a moment, before telling some attendants to send this Sir Knight to his tent. Finally after getting rid of him, the Rabbit General scratched his head as he entered the big tent.
Just as he was walking into the big tent, he immediately saw the anger in Adricks eyes. Ruhr spread his arms out helplessly and loudly proimed, Dont me me! Bringing him here wasnt my decision! It was a military order handed down from above and only thing I could do bring him along.
Adrick sat there while twirling dagger in his hand and sneered, Sending such a knight to the frontlines, wasnt the His Highness the Crown Prince worried about his lover dying in the frontlines?!
Although Ruhr chose where he sat, he still gave a look at the Praetorian Guards who were posted outside the tent before smiling in a low voice, From my point of view, there are two reasons why this guy came here. It isnt necessarily a bad thing, my dear General Adrick!
What? Adrick frowned and the scar on his face twisted, Sending such a fellow to my army, it is like someone is deliberately trying to cause trouble!
First possibility is that...... maybe he didnte here under the order of His Highness the Crown prince but under the order of His Majesty! In recent years, the Crown Prince and this knight made a huge scene. Moreover, His Majesty present body is worsening day by day and the Crown Prince must seed the throne soon. However, having such a male lover for himself made His Majesty restless. He must be worried that the Crown Princes favour is getting monopolized by this knight. In the future the since crown prince doesnt have interest in sexual attractiveness with women but a man can never give birth......Hahaha! Therefore, I am afraid that there will be ack of sessors for the Royal Family! So, maybe he intentionally ordered this knight toe to the frontline and hopes that he dies in the front, clearing the Crown Princes head!
Adrick put the dagger away and furrowed his brows.
The second possibility...... Is that the people above already obtained some information about this ce isnt being the Odins main target direction therefore they felt at ease when they send this fellow here......Hehe, perhaps The Crown Prince intended to promote this knight and gave him the status of observer. Ordering him toe here and getting some achievements served on a silver-te.
Adrick grunted and thought to himself; perhaps it was because they knew your escaping abilities, which led to this disgusting fellow sticking with you, so that even if there is a danger, he will have a master life escaping artist next to him who can guarantee his safety.
The two generals a nced at each other with both having different concerns in mind. After hesitating for a moment, General Ruhr suddenly announced, My troops are behind me and they will be arriving in early morning. I brought one legion of light infantry and two legion of heavily infantry. I left my logistics troops behind and didnt bring them with me since the guys from above forced me to rush. In order to arrive here as soon as possible, I rushed with a cavalry unit under my directmand.
Adrick sighed and stood up to take down the map on wall. Pointing at the map he suddenly said, Lets not talk about the unimportant things. Ourst scout reconnaissance encountered vanguard of Odin, the Al Bactre about 150 miles north from here and they also came in contact with the Icefield hunters who were acting as scouts. You should know, only Odins elite troops are provided with Icefield hunters as scouts.
Talking about it, he unintentionally made a malicious smile, Perhaps, this time we will run into your old friend, Hastings!
Ruhrs fat face suddenly trembled, before he suddenly put on a serious expression while shaking his head. Holding high his head, he said, Even if we encounter Hastings, we will merely have a desperate fight with our life on the line! Moreover with the empires Lion general and your 13th Army, even if Hastingses, we dont have to be afraid to him!
What he said was pleasant to the ears but Adrick only gave him a cold smile and immediately said with a serious tone, General Ruhr, since we are cooperating with each other, I will speak with you frankly! We the 13th Army will fullymit cracking the hardest bone! However, we are ultimately a cavalry army and when both armies sh with each other, the 6th Army must defend our headquarter with everything you got! My cavalry will be responsible with nking the enemy from both sides and you only have to defend the headquarter while not withdrawing one step!
Ruhr waited for a while before replying, It seems like your precious army is still somewhat fearing my reputation. This Rabbit General stood up and walked towards the map, he pinched his chin while looking at it for a while. He then pointed a position above, Here, this terrain here is where it is most suited for the decisive battle. We will wait here for Odins toe and battle in order to push them back. I think Al Bactre may not be their main offensive target direction.
Pausing for a moment, this fat person took a deep breath and stared General Adrick in the eyes, I will also go straight to the point! My men are infantries so once the military situation goes bad we have to retreat leaving the task at the rear in your hands! Since, four legs always run faster than two legs.
Adrick eyes shed and nailed his dagger on the map, Count this as settled!
When Shaar finished his patrol, the sky was already dark and he didnt have the rotation watch tonight. Just when he returned to the tent, he saw Kevin reorganizing his equipment and this bald man looked extremely excited while he was cleaning his w hammer. mes were shing in his eyes.
What happened Shaar saw that this bald man was unexpectedly wearing horse boots.
Dont go to sleep tonight, we are departing before dawn! The bald manughed and pped Shaar on the back, Prepare yourself! ording to our tradition, the general will personally lead the first legion and we will naturally follow the general since we are the Praetorian Guards.
Chapter 66 March forward
Chapter 66 March forward
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Before the next dawn broke the 13th Army really set out. General Adrick personally led the first legion during the journey.
The third legion led by that silver-haired Butler was acting as a reconnaissance vanguard; they had already sent back a military report. They already fought two small scale battles on the northern part of Al Bacre in with the scale of approximately hundred people and both sides won a single battle.
The location of the battle was about a dozen of miles south of the small forest where Shaar encountered an attack during the scouting mission.
It was very obvious that Odins army was slowly marching towards south as they gradually moved deeper into Al Bactre in.
Being a member of the Praetorian Guards, Shaar put on his full cavalry set and marched together with therge force.
The only thing that gave Shaar a small disappointment was that he didnt receive the fabulous cavalry equipment which Kato previously talked about: That up to four meters longnce, a great shield that had the height of half a person and not even was his horse was equipped with the horse armor....
The equipment that he obtained was the same ordinary light cavalry equipment he got during the scouting missionst time. A long double-edged infantry sword, a long shield and a long two-edged weapon used for cavalry battle C Shaar still chose the halberd.
Marching on the road, Shaar told his brothers-in-arms about the doubts in his heart and quickly received an exnation. The one who exined to him was the once top strongman of the Praetorian Guards Sarbar C of course after thest defeat in wrestling match against Shaar, he relegated to the second ce.
This burly tall giant burst outughing: You were misled by that guy Kato. That rat Kato referred to the equipment used by the heavy cavalries of our precedents. Hmpf, with aplete set of heavy armor, a four meter longnce, a long shield that had the height of half a person and a horse equipped with full horse armor...... Think about it how heavy would this set of equipment be for a cavalryman? How can ordinary soldier bear this weight? Only strictly selected elite soldiers from the army can bear such a heavy armor inbat. An ordinary person like that rat Kato would probably fall on the ground, not being able to get up.
Pausing for a moment this uncouthly man lowered his voice: Also, think about it how much iron would be needed to forge such a heavy set of equipment? Furthermore, they had to breed a warhorse that can ride fast while carrying such a heavy load. This kind of heavy cavalry only exists in the fourth legion of our 13th Army. If you want be a heavy cavalry, you should wait for an opportunity to ask the general put release on you and put you in the fourth legion.
Shaar was immediately appeased C troops such as heavy cavalry were indeed impossible to equip in huge numbers and he had the wrong idea before.
In fact, strictly speaking, the legion that Shaar followed right now was also not a cavalry unit in the true sense C the first legion of the 13th Cavalry Army was actually an infantrybat unit that rode horses. By definition, infantries riding horses as the name suggests, were infantry troops who used horses to enhance their mobility and speed. During a battle the infantry will dismount before going into formation.
After all, even though a cavalry was powerful it was impossible for them to individually form an force during arge scale battle and needed infantry to coordinate with. Generally speaking, a cavalry was unlikely to act as an independent force alone to directly carry a frontline assault (surprise attacks are an exception). With thousands of cavalrymen charging directly into the enemys infantry array was actually a rarely urrence. The real tactical power of a cavalry unit was strength which they used on both two wings to outnk the enemy before hitting its nks. Like peeling a potato, prating ityer byyer.
The 13th Cavalry Army acted as an independent army, but a part of them were infantrymen. In order to maintain the mobility of the Cavalry Army, they upgraded their infantry and gave them horses to ride. Moreover, during a siege battle,pure cavalrymen couldnt be used and only infantry could be relied on.
The troops of first legion marched in order to provide assistance to the third legion which moved as vanguards few days ago.
Marching with the Praetorian Guards, Shaar listened as his brothers talked about some of fighting tactics used by the 13th Army. Although those Praetorian Guards might not necessarily understand everything, but as a Praetorian Guards they usually followed the general and could listen to the military conferences and reports. Influenced by the things they saw and heard, they had more experiencespare to ordinary soldiers.
This was the first time for Shaar to march with an army which had over thousands of people. During the first day on the road, he listened to legendary stories which frequently told about wars of mighty forces. Although at this moment this legion had the scale of only 2000 people but this dense ck mass riding through the in showed a rigorous discipline disyed by the 13th Cavalry Army. Marching in a neat formation with a solemn silence, it created a bloodthirsty aura which made Shaar awestruck in his heart.
This was just from the troops from a legion. If the whole army was gathered, which wouldbine several legions, what an impact would that scene make in someones mind?
The formation didnt even rest in the evening since the soldiers of 13th Army have been ustomed to marching without breaks. The soldiers didnt eat, drink nor rest as they were riding with high speed until the next morning. Only when the sun started to rise, General Adrick allowed therge force to stop and take a break.
The Praetorian Guards were somewhat special since they were the only real cavalry in this horse riding unit everyone had a spare horse. During the break, Shaar would rotate next to General Adrick.
Kevin and Shaar with several other Praetorian Guards created a formation to escort Adrick. General Adrick was still in the same ck fur robe which he wore during his first meeting with Shaar. His brows were twisted tightly and his eyes shed in a way from time to time that could made people break out in cold sweat, resembling like a lion.
Rookie.
Just was Shaar took a quiet look at Adrick, this general suddenly tilted his head and looked at Shaar with a smile.
Eh? Shaar immediately straightened up his body.
We will soon fight in a major battle, are you anxious? Adrick made a strange happy expression with the corners of his mouth.
The Praetorian Guards nearby looked at Shaar since the general only questioned this rookie alone which made them was somewhat curious.
Thinking for a moment, Shaar shook his head: Not too anxious.
Oh?Adricks eyes looked somewhat satisfied: Why?
Killing a beast is killing, killing a person is also killing. Since they want to kill us, we naturally we will have to kill them. There is no difference. Shaar replied while not even needing the time to think.
Haha! Interesting way of thinking.Adrick stared at Shaar for a moment, suddenly shaking his head while saying:You are a great kid and you remind me of a fellow I knew in the past. However, you are still not as strong as that guy. Do well this time. Since you are quite skilled in this war if you can render some meritorious achievement when we get back, I will make you a cavalry captain.
The Praetorian Guards nearby immediately made an envying expression. Adrick looked at the bald man on other side: and Kevin, if you can make it out alive this time, you should be able to lead a battalion.
The bald man immediately growled in excitement as his whole face turned red. Even his bald head was somewhat sparkling under the sunlight.
Adrick seemed to be in a very good mood and waved his hand while ordering to end the break. Just when he was about to climb on his horse, his eyes suddenly changed expression as he looked up toward the sky.
In midst of the blue sky a little gray shadow with open wings was circling around. It seemed like an eagle, but from its size; it was slightly smallerpared to an ordinary eagle. Moreover, its cycling movement was somewhat strange and after cycling fewps above the first legion, it turned around to fly away.
Adrickplexion suddenly ashen and next to him Kevin squinted his eyes while the color on his face changed too: General, thats the Odin ......
Yes, its a scouting eagle! Adricks eyes shed with a strange gleam of light: If a scouting eagle is here, then Odins army is certainly not far away! He suddenly turned around and asked one of the officers: How long since thest news of Butler?
Thest news came with a messengerst evening, after that there were no more news. The military officer replied.
Adricks face suddenly turned gloomier:Map!!
The lieutenant next him immediately took out the map from the bag and opened it. After taking a look, Adrick pointed a location on it: How far away is that ce from our position?
The ce he pointed was a long and narrow region with slightly low-lying topography. It was in the center of the in with hignd forest on both sides and a stretching marshnd in between.
Not too far away.
The one who answered was Shaar as he shouted loudly without even thinking: I know that ce. From our position, if we ride at full speed we can certainly arrive there in two hours!
Are you sure?!Adrick stared at Shaar and this generals eyes unexpectedly made a frightening light and his gaze was breathtaking. Shaar braced himself against such eyes and clenched his teeth while replying:I am sure! I had gone twice to that ce and I am familiar with the nearby terrain.
Something happened!Adricks eyes shed with a dangerous light: The scouting eagle of Odins is alerting them against us! Something must have happened in front to Butler! Otherwise the scouting eagle would not be flying this close to south to scout. Furthermore, we didnt receive a messenger from Butler for whole night!
The general thought for a moment and looked at the few lieutenants around him before his eyes fell on the bald man: Kevin!
At yourmand! Like on stimnts, the bald man shouted excitedly while warming up his neck.
I will give you themand of all Praetorian Guards including the scouts of the third legion! Should be a total of more than 200 cavalrymen! You will lead them and immediately ride full speed towards north!! Butler that fellow must be in trouble! Your task is to reinforce them. On the road if you will encounter a blockade you know what to do!
Kevin immediately lifted his w hammer and roared excitedly: Tears them to shreds!
Idiot!Adrick scolded him: When you met the blockade, you are not allowed to stop and fight. You will directly breakthrough and your task is to find Butlers troops and aid them! I am bringing our main force to catch up afterwards!
Pausing for a moment, He looked at Shaar: Shaar is familiar with the terrain, make this rookie lead the way!
Then he looked up the sky, watching the eagles flying shadow and suddenly felt irritated in his heart. Grabbing a bow with his backhand from a nearby soldiers saddle, he pulled the bow and aimed at the sky......
Pew!
While the bowstring vibrated, the arrow shot forward transforming into a gray light. However, this was only an ordinary bow and even if it was pulled to its maximum capacity of a full moon shape, the arrow flew upward for a while before dropping a down a big distant away from the eagle. Furious, Adrick drew the bow again and this time he put in more strength but with a cracking sound the bow was snapped into two.
God damn it!Adrick was enraged: If only Sylvia was here......
He nce as Kevin and shouted: What are you spacing out for! Go immediately fulfil your order!
Kevin quicklyplied with a cry and hastily rode out. A momentter, he gathered the Praetorian Guards with all the cavalry scouts and formed a squad of 300 riders: Everyone leave behind your spare horse! You dont need bring to bring your dry rations! Threw away all the unnecessary things! We will depart immediately!
The 13th Cavalry Army was indeed an elite force and only needed a moment to ready a squad of 300 people before embarking. Kevin had quite a bit of leadership and he easily arranged his troops into a wedge formation while leading the 300 cavalrymen on their way.
Shaar and Kevin rode in the forefront of this group since he was responsible for guiding them. After riding at high speed for about the energy of one meal, they saw smooth terrain with steep hills in front of them. On the high ground left, there was a sparse forest and Shaar immediately shouted: Almost there! Its after the hignds!
Just when his voice quiet down, a group of people could be seening out of the forest from the hignds. Those fellows all wore leather armor and had tall stature with wild hairstyles. While holdingrge swords and other types of weapons in their hands, they were also carrying a round shields. Roughly about hundred people quickly rushed out of the forest to greet the cavalrymen!
These guys were not riding horse, but instead they were riding a strange mounts which resembled horses. However, they seemed more majestic with their fur full of ck markings and their two long horns on their head.
Seeing this Shaar got a strange feeling in his heart before hearing Kevin roaring anxiously: Is the Odins caribou cavalry unit!! Breaking through!!
(TL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caribou)
Both forces would soon smash against each other and Shaar heard the Odins roaring a strange tone as they came closer. Those caribou mounts growled loudly and their running momentum was unexpectedly more astonishing than that of horses!
With a strong wind caressing his face, both group of cavalrymen maliciously crushed against each other making loud sounds of shing!
With Shaar and Kevin spearheading the formation they immediately crashed into the Odins formation!
What was quite shameful was that Shaars horse-riding skill was not very advanced and when he hit a majestic caribou head-on, his horses neck was twisted from the impact while he immediately fell off his saddle!
Chapter 67 Rage Ki! Rage Ki! (Part 1)
Chapter 67 Rage Ki! Rage Ki! (Part 1)
Trantor: Yi-chan
Editor: Amaranth, Taffy, Tchu, Sara, Superposhposh
Shaar fell to the ground, with a Caribou hoof following suit. Barely missing his body, Shaar couldnt help but think that if it had hit him, his first cavalry charge wouldve been hisst!!
Rolling to the side with all his strength, Shaar brandished his sword, and with a crack, chopped the hoof in half, sending it flying. Seeing his reindeers leg getting cut off, the Odin cavalryman sitting on its back let out a roar, quickly leaping on Shaar. During their entanglement, Shaar somehow managed to free his hand, punched the soldiers face, crushing the nose in the process. The man screamed bloody murder as the excruciating pain almost caused him to ck out, raising his fist to retaliate. Suddenly, another Odins Caribou Cavalryman rushed in from behind, stamping on and immediately killing hisrade! There was a deafening *crunch* as most of his bones were trampled.
Shaar didnt have any time to turn around in response to the sound of the wind whistling behind him. Looking behind him, he saw another Odins Caribou cavalryman wielding his axe and rushing towards him. Radiating a ruthless aura, the axe chopped down towards Shaars shoulder. But in that moment, Shaar lifted his halberd to block the iing axe. ng! The Odin Soldier felt a numbing jolt as his axe was split in two. Using this opportunity, Shaar kicked both of his feet against the ground, and threw himself at the soldier, which knocked him off from the Caribou with a tackle. Attempting to take control of the Caribou that was still bucking about, Shaar yanked its head so strongly, that its neck almost snapped. With a small amount of strength, Shaar started to slowly strangle the life out of the Caribou. After a short amount of time, the Caribou copsed to the ground, its eyes ssy, and devoid of any life.
As Shaar threw himself onto the ground, he caught a glimpse of the cavalry soldier beside him being pulled down from his horse by an Odin soldier; half his head had been chopped off with an axe, blood sshing everywhere. Suddenly, Shaars eyes turned red. He recognized the dead man as one of the Praetorian Guards who, just a few days prior, had apanied him for his missions. Swiftly, Shaar grasped the halberd with both hands, and maliciously stabbed it into the belly of the Odin soldier. He then lifted his halberd and swung it, sending the corpse flying. With a twist, he leapt onto the cavalry soldiers horse and vigorously kicked its belly as he speedily rode to catch up with the rest.
Presently, the cavalry team had already broken through the formation of Odin soldiers; there were only a hundred of them, after all. Compared to Kevins and the others, they were much less. As Shaar was at the very end of the group, the Odins turned around and started to chase him, seeing this, Shaar pulled out a long sword from the saddle and shot it towards the closest Caribou knight like a dart. Pu! The sword impaled his chest and forced him off his steed.
Despite their desperate pursuit, the distance between them and Shaar gradually widened; caribous were slower than warhorses, after all. However, from the hignds nearby, a team of archers suddenly appeared from within the woods! Although their numbers werent big, a dozen archers drew their bows; their arrows taking aim on the cavalry unit below that was rushing by.
Raise the shields!!! Kevin roared angrily. Following his orders, a heavy rain of arrows poured down!!
When the first wave of arrows rained down from the sky, the knights were caught totally unprepared. In the blink of an eye, more than ten soldiers were shot and seven immediately died while falling off their horses.
The archers uphill drew their bows again. Although the knights had their shields raised, they were all light cavalry, so their horsescked any form of armor or protection. Additionally, the distance between the hignds and the cavalry was about a hundred steps; the difference in height between the two was about five to six meters. This made it extremely difficult for the cavalry to directly attack the archers, as they would have to make a detour. On the other hand, for the archers it was the opposite, since they could shoot five or six volleys of arrows at them within the given time......
It was at this critical moment when Shaars mind became crystal clear; all of the distracting thoughts were kicked out of his mind. Only one thought remained in his head: I must let my brothers break through!!
The previous tragic scene of the Praetorian Guard getting his head cut off by an Odin soldier was still lingering vividly in his mind. Suddenly, Shaar felt a burning passion bursting out from his chest. With a mighty shout, he turned his horse around and separated himself from the cavalry, fervently charging towards the hignds!
His horse continued to gallop until they were just below the hillside. With an elevation of about five or six meters from the ground, there was no way for a horse to jump to the top. Ignoring this fact, Shaar gave the horses belly a heavy kick, making the horse sprint wildly forward. Using the force of inertia, the boost allowed the horse to traverse three to four steps up the steep hillside before exhausting all of its strength. Yet, Shaar who had already loosened the reigns, proceeded to spring himself up even further with all his might; firmly kicking off from the back of his steed.
With a loud neigh, the horse was immediately pressed down towards the ground; Shaar used it as a foothold to leap forward! He jumped up an incredible three to four meters in height! In the air, he pulled out his fire pitchfork and stabbed it on the slope for an extra push before flipping himself over the edge of the hillside!
With halberd in his left hand and fire pitchfork in the other, he roared like a beast and rushed towards the archers who were stationed near the forest.
Just when these archerspleted their second volley, they saw a guy in Byzantine armor rush towards them from the slope like a berserker! Running at them with his monstrous speed; just one leap of his legs could already bepared to the distance a normal person took with seven to eight steps. Within several of such movements, like a whirlwind, he had already crashed into the crowd before they even had the chance to move!
Where Shaars halberd swung, blood sttered; three to four archers had already been chopped up! The rest of the archers were thrown into chaos as they tried to put aside their bows and quivers one after another, and draw out their swords to fight. Roaring like a madman, Shaar fiercely swung his halberd and chopped another archer in two; his head and upper torso split directly in half! The fresh blood spurted onto Shaar and, within seconds, his upper body waspletely dyed in red. Shaars face was covered fully in flesh and blood as he turned around desperately pushing one archer away with his shoulder, while bitterly resisting several enemies sword attacks with his back, before fiercely crashing into the crowd again. Because his body was reinforced with the dragons blood, other than feeling immense pain, normal attacks could not hurt him.
With his enormous strength, he sprinted towards the crowd and smashed into the two archers who stood directly in front of him, sending them flying as blood spat out from their mouths. In the next moment, Shaar repeatedly thrust his fire pitchfork, simultaneously piercing the heads of three different soldiers. He then brandished his halberd and with a powerful swing, broke the sword of another soldier; without pausing for even a moment, the sword continued its trajectory and severed the soldiers arm. Blood poured from his exposed shoulder as he fell to the ground!
Meanwhile, Shaar also suffered a few ruthless attacks that were most likely a military officer of this archer unit. A long sword that was covered with an opalescent glowing battle ki shed maliciously onto Shaars shoulder and forced Shaars body to bend down a bit. The mighty force of the battle ki continuously pressed on to Shaar, making him unable to stand up while slowly pressuring him to kneel down as the de directly broke off the armor on his shoulder! His body which was reinforced by the dragon blood could no longer block the battle ki and blood immediately burst out of the wound on his shoulder!
However, that military officer looked shocked as he had umted his blow with enough battle ki to chop a person into two pieces! Nevertheless, this attack only cut off Shaars armor, and it didnt even break a single bone as the edge of de was stuck in Shaars shoulder des!
Shaar was growling in pain while struggling to turn around. Under the immense pain, his strength erupted again and he finally managed to throw that military officer off. However, that military officer roared and once again injected the de with his battle ki and with an explosion it caused a blood fountain on Shaars shoulder! It exploded into a rain of flesh and blood!
Shaar screamed pitifully while staring at that officer with mad eyes. His eyes were turning into crimson and used his backhand to stab the fire pitchfork into the head of that military officer, directly piercing his head!! Right at this moment his back was stabbed by another two swords!
Although Shaars body had been strengthened by the dragon blood, the reinforcement from the dragon blood was limited after all. Once he was injured the protection would be broken, and he would bleed. This would cause the momentum to drop drastically and as a result, the effect of the dragon blood would also start to weaken.
The two swords behind him also cut through Shaars skin and flesh. Although the stab did not pierce through him, it pushed him forwards and he fell on his face.
At the same time Kevin was leading the horse team round under the hill when he saw that Shaar crashed into the enemys archer team on the top of the hill, wildly shing their way through. The enemys archers were suddenly in disarray and had no more time to shoot any arrows. When they saw Shaar kneeling down after getting cut on the shoulder, the archers at the back rushed forward as they drew out their swords uniformly......
Kevin watched this scene with a great resentment, before letting out a loud cry of pain while he was thinking whether to turn around or rush ahead.
All of a sudden, he saw that among the crowds Shaar jumping up and maliciously hitting several archers away while howling towards his brothers at the bottom of the hill:
Shit! Get the fuck out of there!!
Chapter 67 Rage Ki! Rage Ki!! Part 2
Chapter 67 Rage Ki! Rage Ki!! Part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh, Kidyeon
Shaars hoarse voice could be heard from afar. Hearing his voice, Kevins eyes lit up as he stared audaciously towards the mountain top before finally yelling, I will avenge you!!!
Afterwards, he leaned on his horses back and gave its belly a powerful kick, before leading the cavalry group up north.
Shaar felt his blood flowing out of his body, and as he felt himself losing his strength, tides of exhaustion slowly swept over him.
A sword was embedded deeply in his shoulder and after his halberd was continuously shed by the enemys archers; its handle had broken in two. After jump kicking the person in front of him, Shaar ferociously stabbed another with the broken hilt, piercing his armor. The blood sttered all over his face, giving him a warm and metallic taste, with a hint of salty sweat in his mouth......
By this time, several archers were already killed by him. However, there was a huge difference between them and the archers from Odins legends. Each of them was equipped with sophisticated light armor, made out of high quality materials. The shoulder pads, especially, didnt interfere with the sensitivity of an archer whilst they were shooting. It only covered the vital spots, and along with their bows, each archer was equipped with a short sword for closebat. It was obviously not something that the barbaric Odins soldiers could produce.
However, Shaar was still injured after all, and as such his defence level had dropped to the lowest level. He had obviously suffered from that sh a moment ago, and even though it was only an ordinary attack, it had actually almost cut through his fib.
(Dragonblood ......can really only defend against ordinary attacks. However, once that defence is broken, its effectiveness will quickly decrease.)
He continued the one-sided ughter whilst disying his technique, the Thousand Men Army ughter, which turned his fire pitch fork into a blur. Just as he stabbed another three archers, Shaar noticed that he was tightly surrounded. The enemies were all around him, and after the caribou cavalrymen at the base of the mountain noticed that they couldnt catch up to Kevin anymore, they circled around to the only ramp leading up to the hillside.
Despair crept into Shaars heart as he fell into a hopeless situation. His foolhardiness had gradually calmed down after hed received a serious injury.
(Fuck, in a moment of hotheadedness, the urge to show off my ability rushed to my head and now this uncle is dead for sure. Damnit......This uncle is still a virgin!)
The caribou cavalrymen were already climbing up the hill whilst making loud roars. Hearing the hoofbeats, the archers quickly made way for them. A caribou cavalryman who looked like the leader quickly rushed over. Wearing a set of excellent armor that had a thick fur lined robe, his face was covered with blood, making Shaar unable to clearly determine the original look and age of him. A pair of eyes full of murderous killing intent stared firmly at Shaar, and an angry me could be seen in them. Suddenly rushing over, his axe chopped at Shaars neck......
Ding!!
Just when the axes de was but three fingers away from Shaars neck, the Odin soldier suddenly felt his axe was blocked! It seemed as if his axe was stubbornly pulled back by something, and it was unable to go any further.
From Shaars neck, under the middle of his throat, a small red light suddenly erupted! The light wasing out of Shaars shirt, and in an instant that red light filled the surroundings with a dazzling, iparable brightness!
The shirt under Shaars neck was instantaneously torn apart, and a red crystal was exposed in the air! Suddenly, the red light crept out and surrounded Shaar. Everything within the range of ten steps around him waspletely enveloped by that red light!!
Both of Shaars eyes turnedpletely red and he felt that this red light washed over his body while instantaneously making all the pain of his body vanish.
An invible strange consciousness streamed in his mind, which instantly filled his consciousness by force!
Stab! Chop! Hack! Target!
At that moment, theplete set of the Thousand Men Army ughter clearly and quickly shed through his brain. Intention, as well as the motion of every single movement, became clear and natural! Things that he originally wasnt able toprehend suddenly became transparent, as if a dense fog had been ripped apart!!
The millions of thoughts in his brain finally and surely turned into one thought,
Kill!!!
He suddenly roared and leaped!
For a moment, Shaar could clearly see the faces of every single enemy around him! The ferocious expressions, their eyes full of murderous intent, their distorting facial muscles......
Additionally he started to see the movements of the opposite party; their every twist, and every movement, became clear and slow. All the shouting and roaring, it all became distorted and stretched......
However, his own consciousness was still as clear as water!!
Kill! Kill them all!
Completely ughter them!!
In the ce which was now enveloped by a crimson light, everything became slow and clear!
Shaar began to move.
The fire pitchfork shed horizontally inside the field of crimson light.
The crimson light suddenly turned into a thin de made of light, and flew out towards to the chest of that Odin caribou cavalryman......
Then it was like everything slowed down ten times; Shaar could clearly see that guys leather chest armor splitting in two, and then the muscles, the bones and internal organs ......he watched the separation bit by bit, the cavalrymans entire chest area was cut horizontally into two!!
In was not only the fellow in front of him, but five steps behind him two caribou cavalrymen also bizarrely dropped to the ground! Their upper partspletely cut in two!
Afterwards, the one behind him......
In Shaars surrounding, when the fire pitchfork finished making a circr arc, dozens of archers that were gathered together, on both sides, had their leather armor split open, bowstrings ruptured, skulls cracked, bones shattered, blood spilled......
As if everything within this crimson light became a light de that could separate and cut anything apart!!
Within ten steps, everything turned crimson!!
Crimson Rage Ki!!
This thought emerged in Shaar mind!
During the previous outbreak of Crimson Rage Ki, it could be said that Shaar was unconsciousness. However this time he could clearly feel the Crimson Rage Kis eruption clearly!!
The entire area was covered with the crimson light, which looked like it was from an indescribable magic! shing his fire pitchfork, whether it was a sturdy armor, or a firm sword, it was like everything became like air, and he could easily cut it without any barriers!!
Crimson followed him wherever he went, and all of the defences were...... useless!!!
Dozens of archers in the surrounding instantaneously instantly slit in half and everyone was easily dismembered. Even when the corpse fell down, the remnant half of the corpse stood still there as fountains of blood sprayed out!
All around Shaar everything within ten steps, there was not a living person left!!
Such a shocking scene made the enemies behind him fall into an immediate deadly silence. For a dull moment it was like everyones mind wentpletely nk. Which seemed like in a blink of an eye, how did so many people died?!
Making a growl Shaar leapt forward as his steps left behind several cracks on the ground and even the stones were broken under his foot! His body soared a few meters while jumping and finally bashed on a caribous back while pushing the corpse off that mount. Using his fire pitchfork, he maliciously stabbed into the caribous buttocks which that pitiful animal screamed in pain before lifting up its head smashing towards the crowd.
(TL, Shaars famous butt stab eleration technique!)(EN(Ama), Damn that reminded me The Thousand Years of Pain from Naruto)
Before the archers had time to recover from their shock, Shaar rushed over. Under the enormous pain, caribous majestic stature immediately sent several archers flying before jumping down the hill.
Landing five meters below the hill when the caribou fell to the ground, its four hooves were already broken by the powerful impact. Making a pitiful cry, it bashed on the ground as Shaar tumbled of the caribous back. After hitting the ground, he rolled several times and suddenly took some big steps and sprinted away with full of panic.
At the same time, the Odins on the hill finally recovered and several of the caribou cavalrymen at the back of the formation looked towards their deadpanions. Especially their leader who was in the front and who wanted to chop Shaar with his axe was suddenly got sliced in two parts......
The Odin soldiers simultaneously roared like crazy......
That guy killed Little Highness!!
Little Highness is dead!!
A collective madness burst out of the remaining caribou soldiers as everyone went berserk and turned their caribous toward hillside to chase down the guy who killed Little Highness.
Shaar ran furiously and with his tough physique, his feet maliciously push forward. One of his jumps could bepared to a dozen steps from an ordinary person. As his ears suddenly heard soundsing from hoofs of caribous catching up behind him as well as the wild shouts while holding their weapons and swirling them around. While running, Shaars hand desperately touched around his bosom before finally fishing out a small ring.
(Fuck, I rely on you!! Dont disappoint this uncle!!)
This wind magic ring was initially pulled from a dead senior magicians finger during the dragon hunt. Shaar once asked Tatara about it and he told him that this kind of magic equipment wasnt limit to just magicians. As long as you were a human, after putting it on you could use it. However, the magic on this ring was limited since there was no magician who could continuously injected magic into it. Therefore, it became a consumable item, once the magic was exhausted; it wasnt distinguishable from an ordinary ring.
Once Shaar put this ring on his finger, he immediately felt a strange power fluctuating throughout his whole body. This fluctuation was gentle and slow, it was as if the surrounding wir became diffused and light......
Shaar continued to take some crazy steps forward. The first few steps didnt have any difference butter he started to faster and faster as if he could walk on air. It was like the air turned into the thick entity and when his footstepsnded on it, he could run at full speed!
At the same time, because of the ring Shaar felt that his own body weight became a lot lighter, which in turn also dramatically elerated his speed.
As for what those Odins who were shouting and roaring loudly behind him Shaar didnt understand a single word. However, after looking at their faces with full of murderous intent and madness those guys, he could guess that it was definitely not something good.......
The Odins behind him were all out trying to chase him suddenly saw they saw the fellow ran a few steps more steps before his steps turned to gliding in the air. It transformed as if he was flying, his body went up and down and all of the sudden his threw himself far away......
Chapter 68 Kikkan Part 1
Chapter 68 Kikkan
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Danny, Zehemas, Amaranth, Superposhposh
Shaar frantically fled north; he didnt know how far he ran. All he knew and cared about was that his pursuers couldnt be seen anymore, and that their constant death threats could no longer be heard. It was only then, did he sigh in relief.
Fortunately for Shaar, the magic that was stored inside of the ring wasnt used up yet, and had actually managed to throw off his pursuers. After noticing that he managed to flee sessfully, he couldnt bear to use his precious ring again, and took it off, carefully putting it inside of his bosom pocket once again. This type of precious magic had to be used sparingly.
Resting for a while, Shaar searched for a low-lying pit andid in it. Lying on the ground, he stuck out his tongue and gasped for breath. Even with the support from the wind magic ring, Shaar had used all of his strength to run for his life. If they had caught him, a fate of dismemberment would await him......The moment he stopped, he felt as if his lungs were aze; his breath was extremely heavy, making his throat feel close to bursting.
Lying inside of the pit, Shaar was so exhausted that he couldnt even move a muscle. This conditionsted for about twenty minutes before he was barely able to stand up.
After experiencing the Crimson Rage Ki once more, Shaar found that just like in the previous times, it covered his whole body, instantly healing any and all injuries. All of his wounds, which were inflicted by both the enemy and himself, were now healed. Even his heavy shoulder wounds, which were inflicted by a sword that had even fractured his armor, were already gone. Due to his opponents battle ki bursting out, Shaars shoulder had also been mutted and stained with blood from his, with even his bones were broken. But, after it was bathed in the Crimson Light, only a faint, red mark remained.
Shaar held his head in his hands and thought for a little while.
(Fuck, this is just like a unique skill. It instantly heals any of my injuries, and can also emit a killing technique whichpletely disregards the defenses of the target......If such a unique skill could be disyed whenever I wanted, wouldnt I be invincible?)
Shaar held the crystal in his palm, and could feel that its surfaceyer returned to its initial dull appearance. However, it seemed as if there was a slight difference from before......
After giving it a careful inspection, he could see that this was indeed the case. The surface of the crystal still had the appearance of an ordinary gray stone; however, when he actually looked closely, it seemed that a few thin, red lines ran over the surface of the crystal. It was sparsely distributed on its surface and they were not numerous......it resembled......
The red threads resembled the bloodshot eyes of someone who had gone without sleep for a long period of time. However, if you didnt lean in to have a better look at the stone, the number and the thickness of the red threads were so small that it was impossible to see them!
He remembered that when he looked at this stone in the past, he never noticed this unusual change. Could it be, that because he had identally used this strange crimson light twice, the stone changed?
Could it be, that after many uses in the future, this stone would turn blood red?
After many uses......
Shaar could not help but to smile bitterly.
He was saved by that crimson light twice, but right now he actually still didnt know how to correctly use this kind of thing. Although the killing technique was powerful, he still couldnt use it easily.
It seemed that the red stone would turn crimson red only when his life is truly in danger, and only when he is beaten to point of half-death, his body covered with cuts and bruises.
This ......this approach was too dangerous!
If the stone doesnt activate the crimson light next time he encounters such a dangerous situation, allowing him to use the unique skill... then wouldnt his death just be too stupid?
After resting for a moment, although his hands and feet were still worn out and aching, Shaar finally recovered some energy. Since his powerful physique couldnt even be counted as human, even with such a small rest, his strength had already recovered to a point where it was about 20-30%. Standing up to take a look at the surrounding environment, he identified his location and decided to continue toward north.
Although going south in order to meet up with therge forces led by General Adrick was the safest option, he did not go that way. The Caribou Cavalry was still chasing him it the south, so he would encounter them first before meeting up with the main force. He couldnt expect for this unreliable crimson light to save him every time, so he could only go north to try and catch up with Kevins group.
Yes, Kevin that bald man, shouldve met up with the people from the third legion by now.....
Just as Shaar began moving up north, Kevin had indeed already joined up with the third legion, north of Al Bactre in.
Under Shaars cover, Kevin led the 300 cavalrymen and separated from the battlefield to continue north. On the road, they met another intercepting group made of caribou cavalrymen. After they forcefully broke through, from the initial 300 cavalrymen, only about 200 survived.
The time was almost noon when Kevin finally saw the third legion, which was led by the silver-haired Butler.
The third legion was a light cavalry unit under the 13th Cavalry Army, and when Kevin arrived, it seemed as if they were already in a difficult situation.
This was special terrain, with a forest growing in the valley that they were in. Although the slopes were only about 4 or 5 meters high, it was still extremely unsuited for a cavalry unit to battle in. In the middle of the valley, there was a 200-300 meter wide stretch of t ins C with this kind of extremely narrow terrain, as long as the Odins arranged a small amount of infantry to create a thick human-barrier in this narrow pass, then they wouldnt get overrun by a cavalry charge.
After all, the third legion wasnt heavy infantry, and forcefully breaking through a thick troop formation wasnt something that they excelled at.
When Kevin arrived, the third cavalry was currently caught in a bitter struggle. Centurion Butler fortified his troops on the hillside, and used the narrow ramp to help them painstakingly defend against the Odins attack.
They had already struggled here for a whole night, and the third legion took heavy losses. From the 2000 people that were sent, only a bit more than 1300 cavalrymen remained with half on the wounded.
Butler regretted this oue so much that his organs had begun to go green. He was only the vanguard that carried out the reconnaissance and cleared the path for the main army behind him.
Howeverst night, he encountered a small team of Odins caribou cavalrymen. After engaging in battle with the enemy, the Odins lost more than 100 people before retreating. Butler was eager to exploit this opportunity and after this victory he decided to chase after them. During the night, the line of sight wasnt really good and he was lured into this type of dangerous terrain by the Odins. By the time he realized, it was already toote to withdraw.
This was obviously a trap and the Odins clearly intended to swallow the third legion which acted as vanguard.
In the narrow terrain, the cavalrymen were unable to breakthrough and Butler immediately decided to retreat to a hillside. When dawn broke, he had finally determined that a full army of about 20,000 people were besieging him. After getting encircled and nothing went through, Butler tried to bring people for a breakthrough. He tried twice to rush downhill with the cavalry with using their sprinting power; however after killing some Odins they were pushed back. The Odins had gathered too much force after all and in this type of narrow terrain, as long as they had a thick infantry formation, Butler was unable to prate the opponents camp with just 1000 cavalrymen C Just like a rusty dull knife, it was unable to quickly pierce through a thick meat.
After trying to break through twice, the cavalrymen of the 13th Army fought with nothing less than bravery. However, after trying to breakthrough left and right, they were forced to return on the hillside C If they were just a littlete to retreat, they probably wouldnt even had the opportunity to retreat towards the hillside and would been directly encircled on the battlefield!
When Kevin led his troops there, he saw that there was such a dense army with countless Odins under the hillside so may his scalp started to tingle. He had only 200 cavalrymen and it would be really difficult to breakthrough in order to rescue them. 200 people rushing into a camp of 20,000 would end up them getting wiped clean in less than a moment.
However, Kevin soon discovered a strange phenomenon C as soon as his force of 200 cavalrymen entered this area, they were quickly discovered. Butler, who was standing on the mountain, saw that reinforcement arrived, and gathered all his remaining troops to organize another break through. The remaining force of a 1000 cavalrymen pledged to fight to the death, and charged forward, unexpectedly started a killing spree. They had actually forged a bloody road in the middle of Odins siege!
Under the hillside inside narrow terrain, there were corpses strewn about, the Odins sweeping over them like a tide. As Butler led his cavalry to charge, he forced the Odins tide to retreat.
Under this kind of situation, Kevin didnt have a choice, and could only brace himself for impact, while taking his men to rush for support. Along the way, he crashed through Odins formation and massacred, but Kevin somehow gave birth to some doubt in his mind......
The Odins soldiers hadnt resisted nearly as much than he had imagined!
Soon, both forces quickly join together on the battlefield then rapidly tried to withdraw back to the south to meet the main army.
Shouts of thousands of people filled the air, and hundreds of men crowded into the narrow valley. Just when those two cavalry units joined each other, they suddenly heard a monotonous sound made by a horn from a distant slope!
The sounding from the horn was deep and solemn. All those Odin soldiers who were stubbornly entangled a moment ago suddenly quickly retreated while creating a path on both sides. They soon separated themselves from the Byzantine Cavalrymen.
Theyll let us go? Kevin felt doubts in his heart.
At that moment, the centurion of the third legion Butlers body was alreadypletely bathed in blood. On his armor, there were at least seven or eight puncture marks, and a de was stuck on his shoulder. His helmet was lost a long time ago. When he joined up with Kevin, he saw that the surrounding Odins were retreating. This silver-haired man maliciously wiped the blood of his face and his expression suddenly changed, Damn, we were tricked!
As the Odins infantry quickly retreated, on both sides of the slopes quickly came a caribou cavalry unit after another out of the forest!
These caribou cavalrymen were conserving their strength and resting in the forest for an entire night. Seeing one caribou cavalry unit after another madly rushing down the slopes from both sides, Butlers eyes shed fiercely. Preparing for the confrontation, he hissed and roared, Push to the south! Everyone towards the south!! We are breaking through this canyon!!
However, it was already toote!!
The caribou cavalry units riding down from both slopes used their momentum, and soon smashed into the Byzantine cavalry, before stubbornly entangling with them!
Entanglement! The tactic of the Odins was very simple. They stubbornly stuck to the Byzantine cavalrymen, not giving them the opportunity to take a rest!
After breaking out of the siege, the Byzantine cavalrymens formation waspletely scattered, falling into disorder. In a situation where the engaged in battle while retreating, they didnt have opportunity to take a breather, and reorganise their formation to carry out a counter-charge.
Just like that, more than 1000 cavalrymen were being pursued and beaten by Odins caribou units. There were also lines upon lines of infantry in front to break through and even archers were positioned on the slopes......
Kevin had never fought such a hopeless battle! He knew very clearly that if they shed frontally, as the most elite Cavalry unit in the Byzantine Empire, they could absolutely destroy those caribou cavalrymen!
However ......However, they were unable to turn around!!!
There was no way to turn their formation!!
Chapter 68 Kekkan part 2
Chapter 68 part 2 Kekkan
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh
Note: We will use the word Caribou Rider instead of Caribou Cavalryman
In order for a cavalry unit to form an effective lethal technique, they had to arrange into a strong formation and use its impact to their advantage! With the army in panic-mode while being chased and attacked by enemies who were on their tails, they didnt have the opportunity to rest. If they stopped, the Odin infantries surrounding them would sweep over them like a wave; but, even if they kept going, they wouldnt be able to throw off the chasing caribou riders.
The caribou riders chasing after them resembled a knife, slowly slicing the Byzantine Cavalry formationyer byyer!
On a distant hillside stood a tall figure covered by a giant, leather cloak. Behind him was arge chair made of animal bones, with a thickyer of ck fur covering it.
This person had the typical physique of an Odin. His broad shoulders matched well with his majestic stature, which was filled with explosive strength. He wore a gray fur coat and a bear skull on his head, and instead of a weapon, in his hand was a small g.
His skin was fair and smooth, unlike the typical Odins rough skin. He appeared to be pale and weak, possessing a pair of rare blue eyes, which were firmly fixed on the distant mountain where the battle wasmencing.
Kekkan
Dozens of Odin warriors, each with a height of over two meters, lined up behind him. Each wore thick bearskins and chest armor on their breast, with axes hanging from their belt. Their hair was extremely dense and long, which were made into numerous small braids. As all Odins knew, only the Mad Axe Warriors had such an appearance!
The leading Odin retreated his gaze, his mouth revealing a shallow, disdainful smile.
Hmph, the famous Rhodelia Cavalry is surprisingly mediocre.
He smiled lightly, and suddenly stretched out his arms, of which ck iron hoops were attached. A piercing eagles cry could suddenly be heard from afar, before a gray-feathered scouting eagle appeared,nding on the Odins arm.
The Odin stretched out his finger and gently patted the eagles head, immediately taking out a piece of bloody meat from his pocket, and bringing it into the eagles beak.
Oh......Adrick and his men and should be arriving by now......Hehe.
There was pride mixed with a smile in his eyes, but before he could finish gloating, he suddenly heard rapid hoof beats approaching.
A caribou rider rushed over from a dozen of meters away before jumping down. He stumbled on the floor and immediately prostrated on the ground.
What happened? This Odin frowned.
The caribou rider was a tall man with a powerful build, but at this moment fear was written all over his face as continued to shiver, Honorable Kikkan, yo-your younger b-brother......
Kikkan curiously raised his eyebrow, What about him?
Your younger brother was killed in battle! He died in the hands of a Byzantine cavalryman......We, we tried to chase down the killer, but......
After finishing his sentence, the Rider shut his mouth after seeing Kikkans smoldering eyes looking down upon him. Kikkan had a sharp glint in his eye, which radiated a frightening aura!
The caribou riders body trembled violently C remembering that such an important figure unexpectedly died among his unit in battle, he only feared......
This rider was fearful in his heart, but the expected raging anger didnt appear.
After staying silent for a while, Kikkans expression immediately showed hints of a strange smile.
Oh......My dear brother, he died in battle? Oh, this is actually interesting news. For us soldiers of Odin, dying on a battlefield can be considered a rare honor.
These words didnt have any anger in them, and instead there were hints of gentleness and feminine charm C because of this, the riders who were familiar with Lord Kikkan felt their hearts going cold!!
Seeing that Lord Kikkans expression was getting gentler and more amicable, the rider prostrated deeper on the floor while not daring to lift his head. His body was trembling as if he was extremely ill.
At corner of Kikkans mouth hung a smile as he casually teased the scouting eagle on his arm with his finger. As if he was talking to himself, he said, Ah, a son died, my honored father the great Emperor will certainly burst out in anger like a thunderstorm......Ei, this news will bring sadness to our people.
Although his mouth was saying it like that, there was a warm smile on his face who could he im that he was feeling the slightest sorrow?
......Luckily, my father the Emperor has more than 20 sons. If one or two died, I am sure it wont be too much of deal.
Thesest few words could be seen as treason, and the rider wished that he was deaf at this moment. If these treacherous words were heard by him, he only feared that Lord Kekkan would certainly tie up loose ends......
After a moment of silence, Kekkan took a deep breath, instantly recing the gentle expression with cold killing intent.
Imand you......Raise the blood g. I must avenge my dear brother......Afterwards, write a letter to home and report this saddening news. Pausing for a moment, his eyes shed in a strange way, In any case, one of my brothers died, so I must take a stance. This will be my first time personally leading an army, and I cant mess things up.
Kevin and Butler finally brought their men out of the londs, and after exiting the valley, the area finally widened. Both were wounded everywhere on their bodies, and Kevins w hammer had been long been lost on the battlefield. Now, he was wielding a standard issue cavalry longsword. However, Butler was leaning against horse, as he was already unable to support himself. His back was shed up by a Rider, and his armor was cracked. This cut almost cost his life.
Once they broke through the valley, Kevin immediately felt excited. There was no Odin infantry blocking them in the front, and the Byzantine Cavalry was much faster than the Odin Riders. Therefore, they could rely on their speed to throw off their pursuers, and after reorganizing their formation, they could organize a counter-attack! This would allow them to let those Odin caribou riders taste the might of the Byzantine Cavalry!
The Cavalry had always been Byzantines strongest force!!
Kevin, who was beaten with his hands and feet tied together, was full of anger. However, what made him even angrier was that once they ran out of this canyon, the caribou rider unit following them immediately stopped their chase, before quickly retreating. They actually turned around and retreated back in the canyon!
These, these bastards! When did the Odins became so cunning?!
Just when they were finally able to stop and reorganize their formation, after making a head count both Butler and Kevin almost coughed blood at the scene!
The thirst legion and Kevins reinforcement with everyone put together there were barely 600 people who had made it out alive!
In other words, the hit and run tactic that their opponent used was sly and annoying but it was very effective! This kind of entanglement tactic, cost Byzantine over half of their men!
The third legion waspletely crippled after this battle! They were unable to create a formation and disy thebat strength of a legion for all the following battles, and could only wait for their reconstruction again after the war.
Butler was bleeding in his heart. As themander of third legion, all these cavalrymen were personally recruited and trained by him. After losing more than 70% of their military strength, how could he not be ovee by grief?
It could said that if the Odins n was to swallow the third legion, then their goal was mostly achieved. Out of the 2000 cavalrymen from the third legion, only less than 500 were able to make it out alive. They lost 70% of their forces, and those who managed toe out alive were all wounded. Only around 300 people were still capable of fighting.
In this war, although the third legion wasnt annihted, they were effectively crippled.
Butlers face was now devoid of any trace of heroism. It was as if he aged 20 years while leaning against his horses back. Blood dribbled out of the corner of his mouth as he stubbornly clenched his teeth.
Kevins heart was also full of sorrow while looking at the remnant of this force......
(It was too bizarre. The Odins fighting style waspletely differentpared to the past. Previously, the Odins were the symbol of barbaric and courageous people. They excelled at frontal attacks in battle, and wouldnt lure the enemy into traps nor besiege them while overwhelming them with reinforcements. Moreover, they certainly havent ever used such sly tactics as stubbornly entangling themselves with the enemy!)
Apart from that, the most important thing which didnt give Kevin and Butler peace in their minds was that:
The army in front of them, although they were 20,000 men strong however, from the quality point of view they werent Odins elite troops and were just an ordinary second tier army. Regardless of battle efficiency or each individual fighting abilities they were far below the standard of Odins elite!
It wasnt as if the 13th Cavalry Army never suffered heavy defeat in the hand of the Odins, but that was only to the Hastings elite army. However, this time, they unexpectedly suffered such a heavy blow from a single ordinary army of Odin Odin army......
Both of them had been in the army for a long time and were war veteran. They could approximately estimate that the losses of the Odins this time was about 3000 to 4000 men.
In proportion to their losses, it wasnt too grim.
However, lets not forget that they were one of Byzantine Empires most elite armies!! Furthermore, they were the most-powerful unit, the cavalry!!
Fuck, the Odins actually learned how to use the terrain and even strategies ......Was the general of the opposite force Hasting? Kevin fiercely spat a mouthful blood on the ground.
Its not. Butlers face was full of grief, Its not like we never saw Hastings ck g Army. If they changed themanding generals, then with Hastings prestige in Odin Empire, it should be absolutely impossible for him to be downgraded enough tomand a regr army. The only exnation is, another powerful military general appeared in Odin!
Pausing for a moment, although this veteran was beaten half dead, he still clenched his teeth to issue an order.
Since those Odin didnt continue their pursuit, then they had not need to immediately retreat. They fortified themselves in this position while sending out a messenger and waiting for the main force to catch up before joining them.
Wait until the general arrives with our men. Well hit them with everything we got!
Shaar didnt dare to walk on the main road, and seemed to have returned to his days of hunting and surviving in the wild of the mountains forest. Cautiously sneaking around on theplex hillside, he deliberately made big circles, careful to not leave any tracks. He made a roundabout for more than ten miles, and quietly closed in the prior predetermined location.
Around noon, Shaar finally arrived at this valley and because he skilfully avoided the main road he didnt encounter Kevins force which was fortified south of the valley, waiting for reinforcements. He closed in from the right side and quickly approached the right side of the mountain slope.
When he approached the forest, Shaar heard faint voices behind him. From his experience, the dull, messy hoof beats the resounded clearly did not belong the Byzantines. Like a monkey, he immediately fled up into a tree before seeing a squad caribou riders slowly passing.
After seeing the opposite partys number, Shaar didnt dare to breathe, with the fear of revealing his location.
Afterwards, he curled up on the trunk and quietly shrunk his body. Hearing a loud voiceing from the forest, he saw one squad after another of Odins army emerging from the forest and lining up just outside of the woods.....
(Shit!)
Shaar, who was still hiding in the trees, suddenly had his retreat cut off.
Chapter 69 Spirit Beast Warrior
Chapter 69 Spirit Beast Warrior
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: iballisticbunny, Amaranth
Shaar regretted choosing this direction when he saw the Odins were beginning to line up in a formation. He immediately began to cautiously retreat and used his agility to silently climb on the trunks. His movements were vigorous like a lynx and his body bent like a cat in order to climb from one tree to another. This process was slow since he tried to make each movement as light as possible, until he moved over a dozen trees away and entered depths of the forest. Only after distancing himself from that group of Odin soldiers, Shaar reluctantly increased his movements to speed up and enter further into the forest.
However, very soon a squad of Icefield hunters suddenly appeared deep in the forest, which immediately sent Shaars heart up his throat.
These guys sharpness was strong enough to threaten and expose Shaars hideout!
Immediately stopping all his movements, he hid himself in a thick branch of arge tree......
Using his sharp eyes, Shaar spied through dense foliage and got a glimpse of a squad full of majestic Odin soldiersing closer. Both tall and burly, every one of them looked very capable and vigorous. Each of them had cold expressions on their faces while wearing animal skins and carrying a short axe. A hidden violent aura could be seen in their eyes as they quietly stood there in a circle.
The most terrifying thing for Shaar was that, more and more Odins were gathering at that ce. Beside those Icefield hunters, there were a dozen Odins who were wearing strange animal skins. These guys didnt carry any weapons but they were wearing various essories made of strange types of animal bones. An old, but big and skinny Odin with a wild disordered hair stood out amidst among them. He was wearing arge fur lined robe with nothing underneath unexpectedly. This Odin seemed to have the highest rank among them as everyone else maintained a considerable distance and respectful stance towards him.
A fire was quickly lit on the ground and that skinny Odin grabbed a handful strange powder from his leather bag, throwing it into the fire. Immediately, that me turned into a bizarre green as the mes erupted.
While this fellow scattered the powder into the fire, his mouth started to cast some strange notes. Since Shaar didnt speak the Odinnguage, he couldnt understand what that guy was saying. Nevertheless, while that Odin was singing, the others around him started to kneel while prostrating around that green fire......
A strange feeling crept from Shaars heart.
This Odin......Is he a magician?
Ah, no, he heard that the Odin didnt call them magicians, but......gothi?
The Odin soldiers at the back quickly carried over two wild animals, a living wolf and even living grizzly bear!!
These animals were tied up and put next to the fire while they were still fiercely roaring furiously and making threatening expressions. However, the Odin gothi walked towards them with a strange smile and stroked their fur with his hand. Suddenly, that wolf felt something and seemed extremely frightened and did not even dare to struggle. Pitifully shrinking its head, it started to make some whining sounds......
The gothi put on a gloomy smile and gently put his hand on the wolfs head while pressing his fingers, which resembled a dried twig on it. The chantinging from his mouth became increasingly more erratic as the wolfs cry gradually disappeared.
When the gothis fingers gently pinched the wolfs head......Shaar stared at him with widened eyes as he saw this strange scene......
A transparent light was gently pulled out of the wolfs head by that gothi!!
That mass of light was very weak and after it detached itself from the wolfs body, that wolf immediately stopped moving and turned stiff.
Suddenly thinking about his experiences during the dragon hunt, Shaars heart started to pound like crazy!
Its....... the Soul!
This gothi unexpectedly pulled the soul from a living wolf with his bare hands!!
With a solemn expression, the gothi held this mass of light in his hand and gently threw it into the green me......
*Bang* the green light red up and from within the mes, a painful loud howling rang out!
The gothi used his finger and directly pulled a mass of green me from the ze and it turned into a dozen smaller green luminous spots on his hands. Gently flipping with his finger, he shot those light particles on those burly Odin warriors surrounding him!
When those light particles fell on the Odin warriors body, chest and head, it immediately fused with their bodies. Suddenly, each warrior lifted his head and howled a painful cry!
A painful expression could be seen on each of those Odin warriors faces as their muscles constantly distorted. Each one of them started to bare their teeth and some of them even started to shed tear and snot. It seemed as if an enormous pain was being inflicted upon them as some even began to struggle to remain standing. Their body began to stiffen and swayed from side to side like puppets, before they suddenly tore apart their fur lined robes. From their bare chest, one could see their muscles were rapidly inting with the naked eye. The surface of their skins quickly burst open, but soon a newyer of skin would cover their wounds and a thick ck fur started to grow out of this newyer of skin. Even their faces started to grow a dense fur......like, like......
Monstrosities made of half wolf and half human?
Their initially cold eyes suddenly turned into a strange green! As if there was a green me radiating within their eyes!! Although they previously had a cold stare, there was at least a hint of human emotions in them. However, now within two pair of green mes there were no longer any traces of humanity left in them.
(Burning the soul of beasts and injecting them into a human body......could it be ......)
Shaars expression changed abruptly.
Could it be the Spirit Beast Warriors from the legends?! He once heard a tale in the tavern of Primal Wildfire Town from some passing mercenaries who were boasting about their exploits while getting drunk. Some of them mentioned that the Odin Empires army had monsters called Spirit Beast Warriors with extremely high battle efficiency. Those legends mentioned that the Spirit Beast Warriors were like ferocious beasts inbat with almost an infinite strength, feeling neither pain nor fear. Furthermore, they had extremely strong fighting capacities, as if they were possessed by the souls of powerful beasts.
Those warriors who became half werewolves continued to growl and the thin Odin gothi arrived in front of grizzly bear. Baring its teeth while growling fiercely, its cry gradually turned to whining when the gothi came closer. It was as if it had a premonition of danger and despair was getting closer.
The gothi put on a smiling face, but it was a strange kind of smile, the kind without slightest bit of joy, but instead radiated a cruel aura. Putting his hand on the bears, he started to do the same procedure asst time. While his mouth chanted some strange tones, his fingertip made the same pulling motions and soon a green light was ripped from the bears head!
It was very obviously that bears soul was shining much stronger and brighter than that of the wolfs. Throwing the mass of green light into the green mes, the raging fire was immediately set aze.
The gothi also seemed somewhat exhausted and his forehead was full of sweat. His face looked pale and the incantationsing from his mouth also got quieter while the pace of his breathing obviously increased. Holding his hand over the first, he put it in like a w then he gently waved. The green light was once again separated from the fire, but the gothis magic seemed unable to support the consumption. His palm which shouldnt be burned by that me suddenly emitted smog and scorched his hand.
The gothi frowned a bit as if he couldnt feel the pain but he had a somewhat nervous appearance. He quickly grabbed that mass of green me and pressed it against his palm, before throwing it away with his charred ws.
Behind him, a row of Odins warriors with the biggest and the strongest body came forward. Their excitement was written all over their faces as if they were filled with the anticipation for the uing event. This team of Odin warriors had the tallest statures and each one of them was at least two heads taller than Shaar. Moreover, they wore thick heavy armor and carried a long steel axe.
A dozen small bear soul fire hit those guys bodies and soon they let out a deep, loud roar. More than a dozen of Odin warriors roared towards the sky, while forcefully pounding their chests. The muscles on their body started to swell rapidly as their heights instantly shot up. Their bodies swelled to such a degree that it deformed their body armor while issuing some distorting noises. It seemed like these fellows were not feeling the pain and only howled like wild beasts. Finally, as if feeling their body armors were nothing more than shackles, some of them casually stretched out their fingernails, which were turned into ws, and tore it off.
That originally thick metal armor was like a fragile paper in their hands as it got easily torn off!
Still sitting on the tree, Shaars heart started to jump madly after seeing this......
What insane strength! Shaar, at least knew very clear that although he possessed a monstrous strength, he would probably wouldnt be unable to tear apart a metal armor with his bare hands even if he wanted to! These Odin monsters could easily pierce a metal armor with their fingernails and tear it at the very least......His own finger werent that hard!
Even after the Dragonbloods strengthening, he was afraid that he couldnt achieve it.
Damn, hard as steel! Those Odins monsters hands were truly hard as steel!
Looking that those guys muscles, their swollen arms were almost as thick as his thighs! Their bare body parts were covered with ck hair and their mouths quickly grew a pair of sharp canine fangs C were these fellows still human?!
Shaars heart was pounding madly and he knew clearly that he identally stumbled on an Odin gothi performing some magic ceremony on those berserkers. Right now under him, there were all those horrifying half human, half beast monsters. Even unarmed, they could still tear apart an armor with their horrendous strength......Once he was discovered, there would be only a slim chance of survival.....
Ah no, it was a certain death!!
Even though this hillbilly was bold in this kind of situation, it was unavoidable that his heart would beat like a drum and a chill went down the back of his head.
He even subconsciously held his breath and cautiously crotched on the branch, not daring to move a muscle.
However, exactly at that time, the ceremony continued underneath him, immediately robbing all the colors from his face!!
It was very obvious that this ceremony had not ended yet. As dozens of those crazy Spirit Beast Warriors prostrated on the ground while growling and roaring quietly. The gothi who continuously refined those two animal souls, looked extremely exhausted. An Odin who was standing next to him wore a simr fur lined robe and that acted like the disciple of the gothi, walked towards him while saying few words. That skinny gothi closed his eyes and wiped off his sweat, before shaking his head while opening his eyes to say a few words.
Soon again, several shadows which were tied up were once again brought out from the forest. However this time, Shaars eyed reddened while sitting on his tree!
This time, they didnt bring tied up beasts, but humans!!
Several injured Byzantine soldiers were tied up and brought here. Seeing how the bloodstain was still wet, it was obvious that they were captured not long ago. This scene immediately shocked Shaar as there were people he knew!
One of the captives brought over was a tall burly guy who wasnt much shorter than those Odins. This kind of physique was quite rare among Byzantine men and this guys robe was cut in several ces. Fresh blood was still flowing and while they were bringing him over, he was constantly shouting curses with his bulging neck.
Shaar immediately recognized him. This was his brother-in-arm from the Praetorian Guards, Sarbar! He was the previous strongest man among the Praetorian Guards and he even wrestled with Shaar. In the Praetorian barracks, except Kevin and that cunning Kato, this uncouthly guy was the one he got along with the best. This time, he came along with Kevin and the others to ride north in order to rescue Butler. How did he managed get captured?
Did they defeat Kevin?
Anxiety swelled in Shaars heart.
Sabar sweared loudly and foul-mouthed them although he knew clearly that most of those Odins couldnt understand him; it still didnt stop this man fromunching all kinds of insults.
Moreover, Shaar also knew the second guy who was tied up!
It was Kato!! It was that cunning Kato! The Kato who secretly slipped him a bottle of liquor during the first day when he entered the military camp!!
Chapter 70 This uncle will butcher him!
Chapter 70 This uncle will butcher him!
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh, Kidyeon
Besides the bald Kevin, the crude Sarbar, and the cunning Kato, were two of his closest friends among the Praetorian Guards! Seeing them tied up in front of him, he noticed that although Sarbars injury was light, it wasnt the same for Kato. There was an arrow deeply embedded in his chest, with the arrowhead poking out of his back. His left arm was limp, and had obviously been cut, though whether his arm had been severed or not was still unknown.
Behind those two were several cavalrymen. With how they were dressed, they didnt seem to be Praetorian Guards, and were probably one of Butlers men.
Anxiety immediately took root in Shaars heart, causing it to beat madly like a drum. When Sarbar and Kato were brought before the gothi, the Odins behind the two kicked them, making them kneel on the ground. Sarbar resisted, but after getting a few harsh kicks to the back, he finally submitted. The gaunt, skinny gothi stood in front of the two and calmly looked at them both, before finally moving on to thest Byzantine soldiers in the queue.
All of the cavalrymen of the 13th Army were heroic and brave men, so no one opened their mouth to beg for mercy. Firm, unyielding resolution could be seen on all their faces, as they shot cold res at the gothi. Only when the gothi smiled grimly, and took out something from his waist pouch, did several of the captives faces finally turn ashen. Even Sarbar, who was known as the toughest and the bravest, revealed a hint of disgust and fear in his eyes.
He took out a worm-like insect with a silver body, which was reflecting a faint, finger long trace of green light. The gothi cautiously pinched the insect and forcibly opened the mouth of a Byzantine cavalryman by pressing his other hand on the guys chin. The cavalryman stubbornly clenched his teeth, but an Odin nearby maliciously stabbed his dagger into his body and the Byzantine Cavalryman couldnt bear the pain and finally shouted out. The gothi immediately forced the insect into his mouth!
The Byzantine cavalrymansplexion changed abruptly, and his body suddenly became stiff. After a moment, a mass of green smog started toe out of his nose and suddenly the skin on his face started to emit green gas!
Subsequently, the cavalryman soon closed his eyes and breathed hisst. However, a big piece of lump suddenly emerged on his forehead and underneath it something was constantly twisting. *Pop* and all of the sudden a hole appeared on his forehead and the greenish insect broke out of it!
Looking through the hole on the cavalrymans head, it seemed like it had been drilled empty! His brain waspletely gone, and that insects mass had increased to more than double. It was obvious that this insect had sucked out the entire brain of the cavalryman! Its green light was more intense now, as its body was so fat that it was bloating. After twisting a few times, the gothi pinched it then picked it up.
While that gothi was holding that fat insect in his hand, his whole face showed an excited and self-satisfied smiling face.
Hey! Kato, you have seen more of this world than me. This, this damn Odin, what did he do?! Sabar swallowed a big gulp full of spit: Fuck, being caught means death, but this guy......
Kato was already as pale as a ghost, but reluctantly managed to squeeze a hint of his voice out, Damn, this is Odins gothi is about to absorb our souls! We cant even die in peace, did you see that insect? It eats the human brain while simultaneously sucking the soul of that person! That is a Soul Eating Bug! Fuck...We are done for.
Fuck!Sabars face wentpletely pale and suddenly roared in anger while he went all out and struggled, You Odin bitches! Whore raised swines and imbeciles! If you dare, then take a knife and stab me!!!
The Odin gothi gently squeezed the insect with his fingertips and slowly went towards the green fire. The fire was already weakened and it seemed like it would gradually extinguish soon. Although there were two disciples who continued to feed wood to the fire, it didnt stop the green me from dimming.
The gothi gently threw the human brain sucking insect into the fire......
Immediately, that me came gushing up as if had received new fuel. The mes raged three to four meters high, and the mes color became quite eerie it was a nasty green!!
The gothi smiled satisfied, and reached into the me before gently pinching it with his fingers again. When he pulled his fingers back, he unexpectedly took out that insect again! Even though it was burned, it was unexpectedly still alive. However, it was back to its original thin body. It seemed like the soul it sucked from the body a moment ago was burned, but the insect itself actually didnt actually fear the me.
The gothi pinched the insect and approached another Byzantine captive. This time it was the one ced at the front of the group, Sabar!
Shaars scalp was already tingling from watching! Watching this kind of insect which would crawl into someones mouth to suck out the human brain and finally break out of the forehand... this kind of strange maggot-like insect gave people a cold chill in their bones!
Shaar waspletely shocked from this scene and didnt recover for quite a while. However, when that gothi squeezed out that insect next to the fire and started approaching Sabar afterwards, Shaar suddenly woke up!
In this moment, Shaars mind was conflicted and was constantly struggling with two thoughts.
Should he go help them? There were too many Odins down there; if he went, only death awaited him.
And if he didnt go? Those guys down there were hispanions! Those whom he also recognized as friends! Within eighteen years, this was the first time he had tasted friendship, and the feeling of having friends!!
Suddenly, Shaars expression became twisted, and finally, the hillbillys eyes twitched a few times. Then suddenly he fiercely clenched his fire pitchfork, pulled up his belt, and took a deep breath before jumping down with one swoop!
Shit! If I have to die, then I will die! However, seeing my friends die in front of me and doing nothing, such cowardly things are not something that uncle Shaar can stand for!!!
-
Desperation had already clouded Sarbars heart C this brave man didnt fear death anymore C but thinking about his soul being sucked out...it was a horrifying way to die. Feeling that his end was inevitable, he tightly closed his eyes to die, but suddenly he heard a mighty roar!
When he raised his head to look up, he saw a figure jumping down from the trees. He had messed up hair, and was wearing a tattered, fur lined robe, while his body was covered with dust and bloodstains. He came down while screaming madly like a pig which was being ughtered C wait, wasnt that Shaar, the rookie?!
When Shaar came falling down with an appearance of a godly warrior, it immediately gave Sabar and Kato inspiration! They were elite Byzantine soldiers; they immediately struggled to get up while simultaneously tackling the Odins next to them.
The moment Shaar was on the ground, he immediately rolled towards the gothi and maliciously jumped on him!
He knew very clearly that if he recklessly attacked them alone, he would die for sure! His only chance of survival was to grab the seemingly high ranked gothi!!
Shaars movements were fast like a lightening and he was already in front of the gothi with just one leap. Just as his hand grasped the gothi, he immediately heard a terrifyingly loud roar beside him!
His body instantly felt a strong feeling of danger running through his body. At the same time, every single hair on Shaars body stood up and a dangerous feeling immediately let him follow his instincts to shrink his head back while fiercely throwing himself to the ground!
That movement barely saved his life!
*Hush* a giant w swept past his head! When Shaar rushed to the ground, he quickly continued to rolling forward, but suddenly saw a beastly bear warrior was getting in front of him. When its giant palm swayed towards him, Shaar could only helplessly use his fire pitchfork to block!
With a crackling sound, the sharp fire pitchfork unsurprisingly cut the paw into two and that giant hand immediately flew away.
However, Shaar also grunted while taking three steps backwards. His fire pitchfork was not damaged, but holding that shaking pitchfork in his hand was giving an endless pain to his palm!
Even Shaar with his abnormal and barbarous strength was having a hard time, one could see the level this terrifying bear spirit warriors strength!
The bear spirit warriors around him also started to surround him, and a few gray shadows shed from behind. Those wolf spirit warriors at the back acted quickly like lightning and in less than a moment, they were ready throwing themselves in front of the bear spirit warriors!
Such quick movement! Shaars scalp immediately tightened and just as he bent his head backwards, a wolf spirit warrior nearly scratched off his scalp. When he dropped to the ground, the wolf was already using its four limbs to move on the ground like it was used to it, and then turned towards Shaar to bare its teeth at him.
(Fuck, theyre really not human anymore!)
Shaar cursed in his mind and suddenly felt a burning ache on his face. Touching it with his hand, he suddenly noticed that his hand was full of blood. This wolf spirit warrior actually managed to graze his body C although its ws didnt tear him to bits C but just by slightly touching him with its ws, the injury was already deeply gouged into his skin!
My god, my body was also strengthened with Dragonblood!!
Exactly at that moment, several other wolf spirit warriors leapt over and Shaars heart was instantly stuck in his throat! (Its fight or die!)
Suddenly stretching his out his arms, he hardened himself and met the wolf spirit warriors frontal. He unexpectedly greeted that wolf spirit warriors ws with his chest!!
Sabar and Kato were already dumbfounded from watching C did this rookie want to court death? He actually left his chest open for the enemy to attack?
With a loud bang, both Shaar and the wolf spirit warrior shed into each other, and just as its ws prated Shaars chest, two clear breaking sounds could be heard! When Shaar bashed the wolf spirit warrior to the ground, a thought immediately shed in his mind!
He bet on the right choice!
Although the attacks of these guys were powerful, they still couldnt pierce through Dragonscales! Shaar always hid a basin sized dragonscale around his chest to shield him from attacks on his heart!
There was another thing which Shaar confirmed: The strengths of those wolf spirit warriors were a lot weakerpared to the bear spirit warriors, but their movement far exceeded their counterparts. Rtively speaking, those wolf spirit warriors were a like a strengthened version of those Icefield hunters.
The moment Shaar dropped to the ground; his hands were already strangling the wolf spirit warriors neck as he used the opening that was created when the ws of opposite party were broken by the dragon scale. Twisting his hands, Shaar broke his opponents neck with a cracking sound!
Holding up the corpse, he turned around and maliciously smashed it into a bear spirit warrior C until its head started spinning C because after all, the strength of this hillbilly was not necessarily weaker than those bear spirit warriors! Because of this sudden attack, that bear spirit warrior suddenly tumbled and fell down, before suddenlynding on that green me, and starting to burn!
A burst of pitiful scream suddenly erupted, while the green me spread on the bear spirit warriors entire body. Even when rolling on the ground, it appeared that the green me actually didnt extinguish, and very soon that guys strong body and spirit quickly withered, as if its strength waspletely burnt out!
The other spirit beast warriors immediately dodged it in fear, and Shaars sharp mind quickly understood: Those guys feared the green me!
At this moment, that skinny gothi quickly ran away a few steps and shouted something. From the distant, a loud roar could be heard, and an Odin battalion suddenly flooded over from the distant forest! Quickly turning around, Shaar fiercely threw his fire pitchfork towards that gothi.
With a piercing sound, the fire pitch fork pierced the thigh of the gothi and the force threw down to the ground and firmly nailed him to it! Shaar twisted his body, and instantly threw himself on his target. Seeing this scene, the wolf spirit warrior behind him suddenly jumped forward and pushed itself to w his back. Taking the hit, a piece of his armor was instantly cut off, but luckily the strength of the wolf soul warrior was weaker and only managed to leave a deep scar on his back after getting blocked by his armor! Reaching in front of the fallen gothi, Shaar pulled out the fire pitchfork and grabbed the screaming gothi. Firmly grabbing the neck of the gothi with one hand and holding the fire pitchfork in other, he turned towards the Odin soldiers and roared fiercely:
If someone dares to move closer, this uncle will butcher him!!
Chapter 71 Arrow!! Arrows!!
Chapter 71 Arrow!! Arrows!!
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Superposhposh, Amaranth
The iing Odin soldiers immediately stopped their advance, threatening Shaar with their fearsome swords.
At the same time, Shaar felt a gust of wind pass by his face as a giant axe chopped down, forcing him to desperately block with his fiery pitchfork!
Peng!
With a sharp noise, the axe instantly broke on the spot, leaving Shaar stunned. It was as if he got struck by lightning! After receiving this brutal attack, Shaar couldnt even lift his numb arm. When he looked up, he saw a bear-spirit warrior standing next to him with a broken axe in his hand!
(What great strength!!)
Shaar quickly grabbed the gothi and retreated several steps while started to shout, Hurry up, and ask them to stop! Or this guy gets it!
As he spoke, he lifted his fiery pitchfork and stabbed it into the wound on the gothis thigh.
This old gothi screamed in pain and finally yelled out something in the Odinnguage. Hearing the suddenmand, the spirit-beast warriors immediately halted, staring at Shaar with an intense, smoldering gaze. Their eyes were burning with a piercing green me, the sound of their breaths emitting a steady, hammered tempo. .
Shaar grabbed the gothis neck and quickly retreated to where Sarbar and Kato were. He didnt care about the Odin shouting in the distance, much less what they shouted, since he couldnt understand any of the shouting and cursing.
Shaar lifted his hand and cut off the cattle tendon ropes tying both of hispanions and helped them up. Wielding his weapon again, Shaar cut off a branch and gave the gothi to Sarbar while he stuck the branch into the campfire. The stick instantly burst into green mes, turning into a green torch.
After waving the torch in front of the surrounding spirit-beast warriors, Shaar quickly retreated into the forest with his twopanions. It was apparent that the spirit-beast warriors feared the green me as they involuntarily took a few steps back.
They slowly retreated while still facing the Odins. They appeared to highly value him and be concerned for his safety, since they continued whistling in anxiety.
Shaars group quickly withdrew from the forest and arrived at a hillside with a downhill slope which was about five meters long.
Turning his head, Shaar yelled towards Sarbar, Quickly, jump down! His twopanions looked at each other before grabbing the gothi and rolling downhill.
The hillside wasnt too steep or high, so when they finallynded on the ground, Shaar had already followed them down in one leap.
Exactly that moment, the Odin pursued them towards the edge of the hillside, and after seeing how Shaars group had leaped down, they started to roar wildly.
It was only when Shaar arrived at the bottom; he saw that the opposite side was also a hillside, and that they were in a valley. It was only around several hundred meters wide, but it had already turned into a battlefield! The ground was littered with corpses, dead mounts, and fragments of equipment!
There were some Odin soldiers who were currently sweeping over the battlefield, but when they saw Shaars group, they immediately gathered from all directions and encircled Shaar and his group. Forcing the gothi to scream out a few words, Shaar immediately saw that those Odin started to fall back, not daring to approach.
Looking towards the south, they noticed that the exit of the valley was only a hundred meters away. While carrying the gothi, the trio immediately dashed towards the exit as they were being pursued by the Odins from behind. While running, Shaar sometimes stabbed the gothi with his fiery pitchfork in order to threaten those Odins and forcing them to keep their distance.
Spirit-beast warriors were running at the front, but the green torch which was still in Shaars hand was almost burned up as it got weaker and weaker.
At the same moment, Kekkan was standing on a nearby hillside and watching Shaars group with a gloomy face.
He already obtained a report from his men.
Idiots! How could you let a Byzantine ambush happen! Furthermore, how could you let them capture the high gothi?! Kekkan face wasnt warm or gentle anymore, instead it was contorted into an angry grimace C he was much angrier than when he heard the news that his younger brother died in battle.
An Odin soldier pointed pointed out Shaar in the distance, muttering a few words into Kekkans ear. Suddenly, Kekkans eyes lit up!
Oh? So thats the Byzantine warrior that killed my brother? Haha ......Interesting ...... Kekkan instantly restrained the anger on his face and squinted his eyes. Looking at the fleeing Shaar in the distance, he suddenly smiled and turned his body towards the bony throne, before taking off a big bow, which was half the length of a person.
It waspletely white and made out of rare animal bones, and had two white fist-sized stones embedded on both sizes.
Kekkan gently pulled the bowstring, whichcked an arrow, and aimed at Shaar in the distance.
Since we cant rescue our honored gothi, then there is no need to save him anymore! Rather than being captured and taken back by the Byzantines, its better for him to die here. Kekkan spoke in a t tone, and the corners of his mouth tugged a cold smile, This is also the murderer that killed my brother, I must kill him here and now, or else how could I face my dear father, the Emperor?
Buzz!!!
Shaar, who was still retreating, heard a strange buzzing sound approaching him. Just when he raised his head, he could immediately point out a twinkling silver speck in the air. It was rapidly increasing in size as it flew closer to him!
Immediately, a piercing feeling of danger enveloped his body! This iing light made Shaar feel a desperate crisis! With a roar, he brought up his fiery pitchfork to block the iing light!
Ping!!
After receiving this attack, Shaars body flew backwards and crashed to the ground. His right hand, which was holding the fiery pitchfork, was ruptured, with blood gushing out. Even several of his fingers were broken!!
(So! So strong!!)
Shaars heart lurched! An arrow that was shot from such a long distance easily defeated his dragonblood strengthened body!?
Luckily ......his fiery pitchfork was not destroyed.
Kato quickly rushed towards Shaar to help him up; however, Shaar actually shoved him away while screaming, Run! Run!!
While screaming, he grabbed Kato and dashed fiercely towards south.
Hm, surprisingly, the warrior blocked off my arrow ......he is indeed someone who could have killed my brother. This Byzantine warrior is at least a middle ranked warrior.
Kekkans pale face showed once again a gentle smile as his fingers pulled the bowstring......
Buzz!!
Upon hearing the sound again, Shaars heart started pounding. However, this time, he was not the specks target!
In an instant, the gothi, who was being carried by Sarbar, got his head crushed by that silver light! When it destroyed the gothis head, it dyed Sarbars shoulders crimson!
Even the unyielding Sarbar couldnt bear such a heavy blow, and could only snort before falling down. Seeing hispanion in a dire situation, Shaar quickly grabbed Sarbar and threw him on his back, before turning around to run. While madly dashing towards the entrance of the valley, he used all of his remaining power to kick off the ground and leap several meters!
After the gothi had been killed, the Odin soldiers that were chasing them didnt have to worry about anything anymore. Especially spirit-beast warriors. They immediately howled, while leaping towards them!
Kato, who already reached the entrance, saw that Shaar wasgging behind. Just as he was about to turn around to help, Shaar screamed madly, Dont wait for me! Run! Just fucking run!!
Exactly at that moment, a third sound appeared from the bowstring!!
Buzz!!!
Hearing the sound approaching, Shaar began to worry. He was still carrying Sarbar on his back, he couldnt let this guy get killed! Out of options, Shaar clenched his teeth and fiercely turned around , sticking out his chest to wee that deadly, silver light with his fiery pitchfork once again!
However, due to his injuries, his weapon failed to block the silver light in the end......
With a loud bang, the silver light impaled Shaars chest! After being hit by that silver light, his fur lined robe instantly crumbled into dust! Afterwards, his armor inside also immediately broke!
A sudden cracking sound filled Shaars heart with despair......
The dragonscale ......was punctured!!
A gust of cold air sharply prated the dragonscale and stabbed into Shaars chest. Bang! Suddenly, his vision turned ck, and his body flew more than ten meters away! In midair, Shaar coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, which instantly froze into ice!!
Shaar crashed on the ground, causing Sarbar to scream in agony as several of Sarbars bones broke, and as Shaars dragon scale was split into two!!
The wound on Shaars chest was so deep that even his bones were visible. Strangely, however, they were actually frozen into a solid ice crystal! Even the fresh blood that gushed out of the wound had already turned into ayer of crimson hoarfrost.
Coughing up a mouthful of ck blood, Shaars mind instantly cleared up after seeing the Odin rushing towards them in the distance. Luckily, they already reached the entrance of the valley.
Standing next to him, Kato immediately grabbed Shaars arm and helped him up, before the three began to stagger away in panic......
............
Kekkan had a strange calmness on his face as he looked upon Shaar running out of the valley. His fingers rested on the bow, but at thest moment, his eyes shed with a strange light and he finally decided to take his fingers off the string. Turning around, he ced his longbow on the chair made of bones again.
On the effeminate, noble Odins face, arge, radiant smile appeared.
Hm ...... to think that he can still run after getting shot in the chest by my arrow, this fellow is quite interesting ...... Lifting his head, he turned towards his men and ordered coldly, Let my order be known, that the Odin dont need to chase the assants after the mountain valley.
After finishing his sentence, Kekkan ignored the confused looks on his mens faces and sat back down in his bony chair. Leaning an arm on the armrest with his head while resting his forehead in his other arm, he closed his eyes to deeply contemte some matters......
Being able to block two of my arrows and not dying would make someone be considered a strong person. Someone strong shouldnt die in such a humiliating way.... A person should have a way of dying fitting their strength. This Byzantine fellow, lets hope I can meet him again and personally behead him on the battlefield.
Chapter 72 Big merits
Chapter 72 Big merits
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh
Kevin and Butler ordered their men to form a defense line to guard the south entrance of the valley, while waiting for reinforcements. Not soon after, they heard reports from their men, saying that some people were running out of the valley. Kevin rushed to the front, and could see the trio fleeing in panic from far away. They ran all the way from the valley with the Odin in pursuit.
Without hesitation, Kevin turned around and mounted his horse to greet them. Fortunately, the Odin stopped their chase and only roared for a while when they arrived at the valleys entrance before pulling back.
Once Shaar and the other two were rescued, their bodies were so weak that they immediately copsed to the ground, and needed to be carried back by the Byzantine cavalry.
Shaar burst outughing like a madman the moment he was carried into camp. All of the fear, tension, and pressure in his heart for trying to survive with his brothers were unleashed all at once. He continued tough louder and louder, and although the wounds on his body were starting to open, he didnt seem to care at all. The only exception to his manic merriment were the pitiful yelps of pain in between hisughing, turning it into a somewhat strange scene.
Hahahaha! I actually didnt die! I made it out alive! Hahahaha!!!
Although both Kato and Sarbar were getting bandaged, Katos wounds werent very life threatening, while Sarbar was in a worse position. When Kekkansst arrow hit Shaar, Sarbar took the brunt of the force when they fell, and several of his bones were instantly broken from the impact. Luckily, his broken bones didnt pierce any of his internal organs, where nobody save for a priest would be able to save him.
Kevin and Butler surrounded the trio, asking about all the details of their chase. The moment they heard that Shaar had actually managed to escape by himself, and that he had met an Odin gothi by bad fortune in the forest of the valley......
What?!
Butler suddenly shouted, Y-You said! You killed an Odin gothi!! An Odin gothi?!!
The gloominess Butlers face was instantly swept away, and was instead filled with thrill and excitement. Kevins eyes were also wide, speechlessly staring at him with his mouth agape.
Uh......to be urate, I didnt kill him since he was shot dead by his own people. Since they knew that they probably couldnt save him, they simply ...... Shaars tone was uncertain.
No matter what, the gothi was captured by you, and thats all that matters. Kevin suddenly over-excitedly pounded Shaars chest and Shaar instantly screamed in pain. As he coughed, he once again spat a few mouthful blood.
Quickly withdrawing his hand, Kevin looked at Shaar nervously.
Bald man, do you want to kill me?! As Shaar moaned, as he could feel that the wounds he received this time were the most serious so far.
Kevin touched his bald head, somewhat embarrassed, while Sarbar and Kato remarked feebly, It was Shaar who captured the gothi, we were only rescued by him. This merit, theres no way well im it for ourselves. Haha ......
Kevin became emotional and stared at Shaar, You fool, dont you know that in the Odin military, each army has its own High Gothi? Their status equals that of an armymander!! From the description you gave me of his attire, he was certainly not an ordinary gothi, but this armys High Gothi!! Shaar, dont you know how big the merit is for killing an Odin high gothi?!
How big is the merit? Shaars eyes widened and was somewhat at a loss C he wasnt a Byzantine, so how could he know thew of Byzantine?
Kevin swallowed and his face turned red, This merit is enough to grant you a title of nobility, as well as a manor! In the future, you will be a lord! As for the title, you will at least be a knight! If you catch his majesty on a good day maybe you might get a baron title as an exception C s, if you want a hereditary title, it might not be possible and will most likely be a lifelong title.
Knight? Baron? I can get a big manor? Shaar asked stupidly, in a daze.
Under normal circumstances, a knight will be assigned a small piece ofnd which is big enough to build your own manor. As a baron, you can obtain a small town as your territory, where you have to govern and collect taxes. You can even have your own personal guards! As long as you can afford the cost, of course.
A small town...... can it be as big as Primal Wildfire Town? Shaars eyes were shining a bit.
Primal Wildfire Town is too big ......its unlikely. Kevin shook his head, Primal Wildfire Town could be considered a small city. Amon small town is about the size of a quarter of Primal Wildfire Town.
Damn...... Shaar was so excited that he immediately sat up, and although his face was twisted in pain, he couldnt bear but yell out, One fourth the size of ck Alley! Hahaha! Wouldnt it be the same as me bing the mayor? Wouldnt I be able to call the shots there? Hahaha! Wouldnt you be able to do what you want? If I see something I like, I will grab it and take it home! If I see a pretty babe on the street that I like, I will snatch her and take her home! haha ......
Kevin, Sarbar and Kato who were standing next to him suddenly froze.
This rookie.... This hillbilly!! I thought he was a good person! If he became a noble, he will certainly be a tyrannical ruler who exploits his subjects!!
Seeing how Shaar wasughing like a madman, Kato suddenly remembered something, There was another important matter! When we were captured, the Odin who interrogated us described a person to us. The guy they described was using the same weapon as Shaars ck pitchfork, and the description of the appearance and attire they gave us was exactly the same as Shaars......When we encountered the ambush on the road, it was said that he killed a lot of archers......I heard that he even killed the leader of an Odin caribou rider unit.
Shaar froze for a moment and nodded, Yes, I chopped down quite a few of them at the time......
Kato took a deep breath, Was someone split into two by you? And did you split him down the middle?
Uh......yes......
Thats right then. Kato slyly smiled, In the future, were probably going to be forced to call this guy Lord! Hell definitely be made into a baron this time, and maybe even a hereditary one!
Kevin and Sarbar looked somewhat puzzled, while Kato only smiled bitterly, I can understand a bit of the Odinnguage, and I heard that the Odin say that the leader of that caribou unit that Shaar killed was called your highness!
Your, your highness?! (ED:Thats basically someone of the immediate family of the king...)
This time, both Kevin and Sarbar werepletely shocked.
After a long silence......
Butler cleared his throat and gave Shaar a firm look, A high gothi and a member of the royal family! Damn it! You, You runt! This time, itd be impossible not to be a noble, even if you dont want to!
While they were talking, Sabar suddenly grabbed Shaar and startedughing, Youre loaded now! You better spit out all the money that you won from our bets, hahaha!!
Shaar was getting smashed to point where he got dizzy from just the sudden rush of happiness. Noble? Baron? Hereditary? Shaar, who was once a hillbilly, began joyfully to imagine a wonderful career as a tyrant.
............
When the afternoon had almost arrived, General Adrick finally appeared with the first legion. The moment the first legion of Heavy Infantry Riders arrived, they gave Butlers and Kevins remaining men powerful and much needed support. Everybodys energy and morale soared.
Since the first legion was an infantry unit that rode horses to get around, they set up the camp near the south entrance of the valley very quickly, which was located at the center of the t terrain. The baggage train that had travelled with the army was fortifying into a tall wood wall......
Shaar, Kato and Sarbar were brought into the tent to rest their wounds. His injuries extremely heavy this time and the final arrow had a very powerful freezing power. It almostpletely froze his wound and blood C when he was receiving treatment on his wound, he discovered that his wound unexpectedly received some frostbites. Furthermore, his lungs received some internal injuries and he was having some problem breathing from time to time, also asionally would cough some blood C with this injury even if his body physically was extremely tough, he feared that he would need many days to recover.
While casual talking with Sarbar, Kevin came from outside with by two Praetorian Guards and said with a very serious face: The general wants to see you!
Oh? Will I receive my reward now? Shaar immediately began to get ecstatic.
Idiot, rewards will be given after the war.Kevin didnt know whether tough or cry: General has something to ask you.
The two Praetorian Guards directly lifted Shaars bunk into General Adricks temporary headquarters. Staring at Shaar carefully for a while, this sword scar faced showed a faint smile: Well done, boy.
While talking, he walked next to Shaar and looked at his injury. The general stared at this hillbilly: Scared?
Shaar scratched his head: At that time I was a bit scared, but as soon as fighting began, I forgot my fear.
......
...... Adrick frozen for a moment and suddenly burst outughing: Ha! Good kid! A lot of people pretend to be a hero in front of me and only you would tell the truth saying that you were afraid C Thats right! How could people not fear death? If its possible to chose, who would choose to die? However.....there are a lot of times where people are gradually forced to move forward step by step. Where there people who were not afraid of death just after birth? Hmpf, I like you, you are very honest.
Shaar was speechless in his mind C being described as honest; he only feared that this general was greatly mistaken......
( Tatara heart was filled with grudges......)
Adrick showed a faint smile and his eyes shed with a clean light: Your merits, you can enjoy them after the war. While talking, he pulled out his highly treasured dagger which he always yed around with from his boots and ced in Shaars hand: This, I give it to you!
This dagger was the generals most beloved object. Holding it in his hand, Shaar realised that the daggers de radiated a cold sharpness. This really was a rare sharp weapon! Of course, that what gave this hillbilly the most joy was that the handle was made of pure gold ......
Holding this dagger, he started to grin from ear to ear, but General Adricksplexion suddenly turned cold: The archers you fought on the road, tell me their appearances, equipments and how they fought!
?Surprised for a moment, Shaar suddenly got an idea: General ......you mean......
Hmpf.Adricks eyes shed a sudden ruthlessness: Since when did the Odins have such excellent archers? Those archers that blocked you were absolutely not from the Odins army!
Not Odins......Well-equipped archer ......could it be those guys from the sea...... Shaar blurted out.
Chapter 73 Legends are all lies
Chapter 73 Legends are all lies
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Based Jessica
Across the sea......
The generals word immediately reminded Shaar of the archer units hiding behind the hill when he rode north with Kevin, which didnt seem like Odins.
From each individual equipments point of view, those archers had obvious differences in appearancepared to the Odins. They didnt have the usual tall, burly stature of Odins, and although they had lean figures, there was a difference in their height that they couldnt hide.
It didnt mean that Odins didnt have natives with short statures C However the equipment used by those archers appeared rather sophisticatedpare to the ones that Odins normally used.
Each one of them were equipped with a light, but well-crafted metal armor, which was a standard that clearly Odins did not have C It wasnt like the Odin archers didnt wear any metal armor, but rather the Odin Empires forging and crafting proficiency was fairlyckingpared to the Byzantine Empires proficiency. In general, an Odin warriors weapon focused only on two characteristics: Thick and heavy.
The Odins, who were trailing behind in metal production technology, did not provide their huge armies with strong armor. Only their elite Legions were given superior metal armor to strengthen their defenses. The majority of Odin soldiers primarily wore leather equipment.
Furthermore, the weapons of the archers that Shaar ran into each had superior Eaglehorn Bows. This type of bow was equipped with a bowstring that could be adjusted to provide the user with additional strength, which would require less arm strength from the archer. This kind of fine craftsmanship was impossible for the Odins. Although they could have bought these kinds of weapons, the individual quality of Odin archers was not that outstanding. It would have been a waste of resources to spend so much money to buy such rare equipment for an average Odin unit.
Most importantly, these archers used a uniform, double-edged dagger with a length of about one meter for closebat, which was both light and sharp. However, very few Odins fought with this kind of dagger. The naturally tall and strong Odins always liked to unt their own weapons. They preferred using axes, greatswords, hammers, or other two-handed heavy weapons. The majority of Odins disdained other kinds of weaponry.
Finally, there was the skill of those archers. In order to hit a target that was riding on horseback was not something that could be achieved after casually training for 1-2 months! An archers training was much more difficult than that of an ordinary soldiers training and the Odins never excelled at archery......
Hmpf, it seems that they were our neighbours from the others side of the sea.Adricks face darkened, which made it seem like his scar was twisting, while his eyes were radiating murderous intent: Every time weve fought with the Odins, those pirates always yed a part in it.
Shaar was not unfamiliar with the word pirate that Adrick said C just the opposite, he was very familiar with it!
In Primal Wildfire Town, when Shaar was still young, he was in love with Aunt Sofia for many years, and her husband, that one-eyed guy from the tavern, came from across the sea.
Across the western sea of the continent, there was a country made of a various inds and it had only the size of one to two of Byzantines provinces. However, because of their unique geographical position, they could often sell their services towards those two fighting empires.
The Byzantines mocked them and called theirnd a country of pirates. In fact, this country was not a pirate nest and their level of civilization was actually not below the Byzantines. However, as a maritime country, they were weak at ground warfare, while their navy was famous around the world. With their huge naval force, which consisted of countless fleets of warships, they represented their might on the continent and simultaneously expanded their trading between the two empires. They avoided the majority of the continents wars for hegemony that would only produced losses in wealth and resources. They instead profited from those wars and amassed a massive amount of wealth, which in turn, made their country known for being as cunning as they were adventurous.
Of course ......The people from the continent were not fools and knew that this maritime country always yed a fuel-adding role during the wars of both empires. They even sometimes yed the role of weapon providers during wars......They used the blood of the continents soldiers to nurture their own country.
Hmpf, during thest war, those pirates stood on our side. Now, they are unexpectedly directly dispatching their troops to help the Odins.Adrick frowned.
Seeing the gloomy look on the generals face, Shaar immediately understood that this general seemed troubled about something important. However, since Shaar wasnt a Byzantine, he was unable to understand Adricks position and worry that an outside country added to this infighting.
After a while, Adrick regained hisposure and smiled freely: Alright, you get some rest. Boy, you did very well this time and your next task is to recover. If you are able to heal quickly, perhaps you might even catch another piece of this war.
Shaar was lifted away from the big tent and he did not have to worry about the issue from across the sea C these kinds of matters were only for the general to worry about.
Sarbar, Kato, and him were all receiving treatment for their wounds and their injuries were all quite serious, so they temporarily lost the ability to participate in the uing battles. In the evening, they left together with the remnants of the defeated third legion and walked towards the south. They would return to the camp near Primal Wildfire to recover from their injuries.
Since the centurion of the third legion, Butler, was also injured; he went south along with them to heal. Although this silver-haired, stubborn man was very unwilling, the two arrows in his chest made it extremely difficult for him to ride a horse, and by Adricks order, he could only withdraw.
Being unable to ride a horse, Butler, Shaar, and the othersy down together in a carriage. After losing more than half of his men from failing to recognize an ambush, this silver-haired man appeared extremely depressed.
Shaar was actually quite indifferent right now C to be honest, until now, in his heart it didnt matter who won or lost this war and he didnt think too much about it. In any case, he was not a Byzantine and as whether Byzantine Empire and Odin Empire won this war, for him it made no difference. The reason he was willing to risk his life and go all out before was because he was amongst the men of the 13th Cavalry army. Unable to abandon hispanions, a sudden courage erupted within him.
To be more urate, right now, Shaars heart didnt have a sense of belonging towards the Byzantine Empire, but his sense of belonging was linked solely to the 13th Cavalry army itself.
The injury he received this time made Shaar suffer considerably. Although the doctors in army camp applied medicine to and treated his wounds, the power of that arrow was just too astonishing C even after experiencing so many different things, only during that short moment of that arrow, Shaar really tasted the vor of death for the first time in his life.
That arrow easily pierced through the Dragonscale, which Shaar thought was impregnable! Such might had left behind a deep shock in Shaars heart! He needed to remind himself now that even the Dragonscale was not omnipotent!
Not only did that mighty shot pierce the Dragonscale, but Shaar also knew very clearly that it also left him seriously injured C in the past, even with his monster-like physique, he had been injured before. However, after each injury, his wounds healed with an astonishing pace: For example, the burns he received in Primal Wildfire were healed in two days.
This time however, the chest wound received from the shot was still open and covered with blood with no traces of healing after one night. He could only apply the drugs to suppress the deterioration of the wound C it was as if his abnormal recovery ability was being suppressed.
Taking the time right now, he recalled the exact details of that arrow: When the shot hit him, a chillpletely pierced his chest and the cold immediately spread throughout his body. He could even feel how that cold air was fiercely destroying the defensive ability inside his body! When he came back for treatment, the doctors were forced to cut out a huge frozen piece of flesh and blood with the knife! Furthermore, the flesh was alreadypletely necrotic, and the cold ck air couldnt be treated. Therefore, they could only forcefully cut it off and even then, the ck air was faintly spreading C if Shaar hade back a bitter to get treated, he only feared that he would really have died.
Only on the third day on this journey did Shaar finally feel that his bodily recovering functions had slightly returned.
It was as if his tough resilience was suppressed by that strange, cold air that invaded his body. Now that the cold gradually dissipated, his powerful resilience finally reappeared again.
During the night, Shaar stayed up the whole night as he was unable to endure the crazy itching that the wound healing and muscle growth brought. The next morning, he took advantage of the moment where hispanions were still sleeping and tore of the bandages to take a look at his wound. The color had already returned to normal, and his muscles gradually healed from this recovery.
Seeing that, he finally breathed out......
This hillbilly was not some kind of broad minded person. Although he would not seek revenge for such a small grievance, but the old man educated him since he was young: If someone is bullying you, you must bully back!
Once, when he was 15 years old, he met a bear in the mountain. At that time, he was pped by that bear and broke half of his shoulder de and the young hillbilly only managed to escape with his powerful physique. Afterward, when he recovered from this wound after several days, he started to train hard, perfecting his axe technique for half year. That winter, he ran back into the mountain and spent two days lurking in that bear-infested area, before finally personally cutting off that bears head!
After selling that bears gall as medicine, both father and son drank a month of liquor from the ie.
(No matter who that fellow was, who shot me with that arrow, this uncle will get him back to the fullest!)
Even though Shaar was forced to keep his activity as low as possible until now, on the sixth day, he was finally able to move freely again. He was unable to endure the torture of lying on that boring wagon, where the smell was heinous and the noise of the wheel cracking was unbearable. Although the casual conversation between him and the nearby duo, Sabar and Kato, was very interesting, the hillbilly felt that his body almost started to rust.
On the sixth day, he insisted that he climb off the horse wagon.
Incidentally, because the hillbilly was wounded in action and was forced to move back to the second line, his squire, Tatara the magician, also received the fortunate opportunity to leave the frontline C As a squire, the magician was quite worried in the beginning. For the intelligent magician, it was very clear that with his meager skill, he would only act as cannon fodder on the battlefield. After seeing the terrifying battle efficiency of an Odin, he would never dream of fighting such an enemy in hand-to-handbat with his thin physique.
(Moreover, I am a noble magician, and a noble magician was never good at close meleebat.)
Now that the hillbilly was injured, as his squire, Tatara naturally had an excuse to leave the battlefield along with him: He was a squire and a squire had to attend to his master.
(Ah, God bless, I hope this hillbilly is injured more frequently ......)
Tataras started to pray devoutly while sitting on his horse.
Tatara!
Taking advantage of the caravans resting time, Shaar climbed down from the horse wagon and reluctantly walked several steps. Although his wounds were still aching, it was already not a problem to walk slowly for him and he immediately summoned his loyal squire.
A respectful smile, filled with humility, immediately appeared on Tataras wretched face: Yes, my master.
Shaar looked at this fellow with squinted eyes: You always imed that you were a magician and I have a problem that I need someone to help me with......
Tatara immediately put out his chest: Of course, each magician is learned and knowledgeable!
Shaar took a deep breath and leaned against the horse. Reminding himself of every details of that arrow, he said with a lowered voice:You also have seen that dragon! The toughness of that Dragonscale should be known to you, but that guy with that sneak attack unexpectedly pierced through the scale! The most irritating thing was, I didnt even see the arrow! I need someone to exin to me how that is possible, was it magic?
Tatara blinked both his eyes and thought for a short moment, and only when Shaar showed an impatient expression, the magician quickly searched his brain for some knowledge of this aspect.
Yes, honored master, ording to your story, I think that bastard who used a sneak attack on you was perhaps a high-ranked warrior. Ive heard that once a warrior managed to step into the high-rank, he could condense a mass into an entity to cause damage. This is not a legend, but reality since I personally witnessed such a master in Osgiliath......however, to materialize the battle qi, the warrior has at least to step into the eighth-level of the high-rank. However ......
What? Shaar frowned.
The magician swallowed and hisplexion became somewhat ugly: However, even an eighth-level warrior, who could materialize their ki and use it to attack, has a distance limitation. I saw high-ranked warriors dueling in Osgiliath and their materialized their ki to form a pure sword out of their ki. However, once it left their hand, for example like throwing or using it as a long-distance attack, they could only use it up to ten steps away, or else it would dissipate......
Shaar touched his chin and while hisplexion did not change much, a strange light shed in his eyes: Ten steps......You mean that arrow was actually not a real arrow, but rather condensed battle ki? However that shot came from a ce that was definitely from a distance that was more than only ten steps ......Could it be that that guy, who shot that arrow, was even stronger?
Tataras face suddenly showed a rarely seen serious expression as he shook his head while saying:Not necessarily, after all, the master warriors normally excelled at closebat. Let alone eighth-level warriors, even if they were ninth-level warriors, they would have great difficulties to materialize the ki so that it could injure somebody dozens of meters away C maybe he could do it, since I have never seen a ninth-level warrior yet. However, thinking about it, even if a ninth-level warrior could harm someone from dozens of meters away, his battle ki control would inevitably weaken and the ki would dissipate after dozens of meters. With a weakened battle ki, it would be impossible to pierce the Dragonscale.
The magician thought for a while and said in a low voice: On the continent, perhaps only those warriors from the legend, who reached the saint-level and could bepared to an army of tens of thousands, could achieve it.
Saint-level?This hillbilly obviouslycked knowledge in this kind of aspect: That bastard who used a sneak attack was at the Saint-level?
Tatara had some disdain in his heart: If it really was a Saint-level warrior, killing you would be like killing a chicken. Why would he need a sneak attack to do so? However, Tatara did not dare to say those words to his face. The expression on his face was getting more and more respectful: There are only a handful of Saint-level masters on the continent and thinking about it, that bastard you met could not be a Saint-level. Moreover, each person who reached the Saint-level were extremely proud people, probably, uh, ......Probably ......
They would probably not do such a cowardly thing. Shaarughed and patted the shoulder of Tatara: If you have something to say, say it with no fear.
Then he frowned: ording to what you said, how would you exin that attack of that guy?
This ...... Tatara hurriedly exin: What I talked about was a strong warrior. Since all warriors excel at closebat, they could not have shot an arrow from dozens of meters away and still be able to pierce through a Dragonscale. It seems as if that guy, who used a sneak attack, was not a pure warrior. After all the consideration, I think he was mostly is a master of magic.
The difference between a magician and a warrior is, magicians mostly excel at long-distancebat. Using a condensed battle ki to produce an arrow that flies for a dozen of meters is regarded as very difficult for a warrior. However, for a magician, it could be achieved with magic. Yes, ording to you story and the injury that you received, which had a strange freezing effect, I can affirm that the opposite party was a magician. This attack had an additional ice effect, which was obviously a magic attribute.
But ......for a magician to be able to pierce through my Dragonscale from dozens of meters away, wouldnt it mean that magicians are a lot stronger than warriors?
Tatara wanted to nod out of reflex, since with his status, he was always proud of magicians. In his mind, it was natural to consider that magicians were far stronger than warriors C at least from their noble status and point of view.
However, just when he was about to nod, he suddenly saw that this hillbilly had a faint smile on his face and the magicians mind immediately changed: This master was a pure warrior! If he dared to say such a thing, wouldnt it mean that the squire was above the master? If he really dared to say that, he only feared that he would suffer from it.
Tatara quickly shook his head. Thinking for a moment, he forced a smile and said: That, I didnt mean it that way. Your Dragonscales defense capability was perhaps rtively simple. Although it is very tough, it might only be the physical defense that is very strong and a sword wouldnt able to pierce it. However, it probably only had average defence against magic. With a living dragon, the Dragonscale were naturally supplemented with magic resistance. A Dragonscale that was peeled off could only maintain the hardness itself, but doesnt have the magic resistance. After all, you are not a dragon ......Perhaps ordinary battle ki would not be able to cut through your Dragonscale, but its very possible that a medium-ranked magician could directly prate it, since it doesnt have a lot of magic defense capabilities right now.
In other words, you think that the guy who injured we was an Odin magician? Shaar touched his chin.
Uh......the magicians in Odin Empire, were called gothi...... Tatara sigh.
Thinking for a moment, Shaar took another look at Tatara again, but this time in a more amicable way.
(Yes, It seems as if this fellow is good for something. At least he wasnt a rice-wasting, useless fellow.)
On the afternoon of the seventh day, they finally returned to the camp north of Primal Wildfire Town. However, the men of this camp were mostly gone and there were only some auxiliary soldiers protecting guard camp and logistical convoys left behind.
The main force of the 13th Army set out heading north four days ago, which also included the 13th Cavalry Armys second legion with the highest battle efficiency C this was a unit with 2000 heavy armored cavalry!
Of course, there was another important personage that remained behind in this big camp C that was the special observer envoy who came from Osgiliath, the handsome knight Bonfret.
It was said that his special observer envoy suddenly received an acute disease a day prior to when the main force marched north. Naturally, he remained to hold the post and take care of the remaining work here.
However, it was said that on the second day the army set out north, this Sir Knight suddenly bursted with energy and led his bodyguards, who he brought from the Royal Capital, to go hunting in the surroundings......
Of course, these matters had temporarily little to do with Shaar. After he returned to the camp, the only thing in his peaceful mind was training. The frontline, which was hundreds of miles away from here, made it seem that the war was very far away from this hillbilly......
The bald man didnte back, so Shaar lived alone in his tent. After experiencing a life and death struggle, this hillbilly started to rack his brain.
The first problem that needed to solve in his mind was, that powerful crimson rage ki!
No matter what, the two times he identally unleashed the crimson rage ki showed such an amazing power that it deeply shocked Shaars mind! With such a strong unique skill, if he could gain full control if it, then his own strength......
Next time he met that magician who did that sneak attack, he would cut that bastard in two!
Sitting alone in the tent, Shaar took the crystal and was lost in his thoughts......
It had to be said that this hillbilly was not stupid, although he didnt know the correct way of using this magical crystal; at least, he ...... listened to many stories.
The tavern of Primal Wildfire Town was often visited by travellers and some minstrel-like fellows. These guys didnt seem to have any skill, but would always tell other people luxuriant legends to deceive them and get some liquor to drink with this.
In those stories, those legendary heroes would unintentionally obtain some strange treasures, like magical artifacts, equipment, heavenly swords, magic gems, and so on.
Even if you havent eaten pork, did you never see a pig running around?
At least, those legendary heroes in those stories gave Shaar some valuable references.
Staring intensive that this grayish stone, Shaar finally got an idea after half a day......
Could it be......I have to eat this thing?
Fuck! Maybe I am unable to digest it or Ill choke to death?
After pinching this stone for half a day, Shaar finally gave up on this extremely dangerous idea.
Uh......maybe I should drop my blood on it? Shaar pierced a hole on his finger without hesitation and let his blood drop one the stone ......
A momentter.....
A little more time passed by......
Then another little while passed by again......
Shaar angrily wrapped up his finger......
(Fuck, all the legends are lies!! If this goes on, this uncle will first die from excessive loss of blood!!)
Staring at this stone until his eyes started to hurt; he suddenly drew his fire pitchfork.
(There is no other way, lets open it and have a look?)
Exactly at that time, suddenly a dry, emotionless voice appeared in his mind.
Idiot!
Chapter 74 Advance!
Chapter 74 Advance!
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Superposhposh, Kidyeon
Who?! Who is at cursing me?!
He shouted a few times, and when received no response, Shaar put on a weird expression. After looking outside the tent without finding anything, his eyes finallynded on the crystal in his bed. With a startled expression he asked, ......Is it you thats cursing at me?
In his mind, the dry and emotionless voice finally appeared once again, Im in front of you, cant you see?
This time, Shaar could clearly see the faint red light that washed over the crystal, changing the gray stone into a red one!
Huh? The stone? Did the stone really just start talking? Thinking to himself that he was going crazy, Shaar cautiously approached the stone with his fiery pitchfork in his hand, before gently prodding it. Shaar could suddenly hear an angry shout, What?!
You cursed human! You absorbed my blood with your sword, you touched your dirty body with it, and you even had the audacity to wear my scales...... that voice suddenly revealed a trace of frustration, Do you even know who I am?
Shaar was dumbfounded as his mouth opened and closed like a fish, before fiercely stabbing the stone.
Damn! Y-youre that dragon!!! You, you... you didnt die?!
The setting suns afterglow fell on the mouth of the mountain valley, and the sleepy, setting suns rays reflected on the soldiers armors and weapons, emanating a chilling glow.
With his hawk-like eyes, he stared at the dense and numerous Odin soldiers that slowly poured out of the valley in waves.
This brave general of the Byzantine Empire grunted coldly and sneered, ordering with a serious voice, Line up in formation!
Under the generals orders, the Byzantine elite soldiers immediately began to take action.
The first legion made of heavy infantry had already left their warhorses in the rear, and began arranging into two long and dense lines at themand. Although the infantry formation looked somewhat thin, each of the soldiers of the 13th clearly let out auras of firmness and resolution! Not one soldier had the slightest hesitation!
The formation was quickly arranged, forming a tight,pact arrangement that was ready for battle. The strongest soldiers were chosen to be in front C they wore thick heavy-infantry armor with a great shield that was a meter long. The men created a wall of shields, their faces showing no fear as they moved into formation. It was as neat as a chefs cooking gear in his kitchen!
In the presence of cold air, the soldiers hot breath formed a white fog, billowing out in front of the square formation.
Slightly behind the infantry formations two wings, the cavalry of the second and fourth legion stood at the ready. They were waiting to fulfil their dutiesto firmly protect the two wingsand were ready to attack.
Well, lets see what the Odins are made of.
Wielding a spear in his hand, Adrick put on an aggressive, awe-inspiring, and battle hungry expression, and said,Lets see how superhuman the Odins that were able to devour one of my legions are!
From both mountain tops of the valley, rapid and vigorous horns could be heard. Soon, the Odin ranks started to burst out frantic cries and made roars.
Uarrr! Uaarrr! Uaarr!!
Innumerable Odin soldiers, who fell into an excited and frenzied, started to beat their shields like mad while raising their swords and axes. After a small amount of time, the horn sounded. With a final scream, the Odin soldiers rushed over like a tide!
It was as if a swarm of ants crazily swept towards the Byzantine army formation!
The Odin soldiers had unkempt hair, and wore a variety of leather armor. In their hands, they wielded various types of weapons such as axes, heavy spears, and sabers. Their boots trampled on the ground, kicking up arge cloud of dust behind them as they ran, their weapons clinking.
Looking at the dust cloud, General Adrick had a sharp, needle-like glint in his eyes as he lifted the corner of his mouth into a sneer, Hmph! Still using the old tactic......
Adrick lifted his right hand and with the long spear raised high, he traced a circle in the air.
With a twang, around 100 archers who were standing behind the front lines shot the first volley!
The arrows fell like rain on the ranks crowded with advancing Odin and immediately evoked painful screams. Among the running Odin soldiers, a dozen of them were in. However, among the violent and sturdy Odin soldiers, most of the men who were hit by the arrows, while in a berserk state, actually cut off the arrows that were stuck in their body as they continued their frenzied roar, increasing their pace.
The archers only managed to send out three volleys of arrows; the third round flew in almost a straight line due to the short distance of the Odin troops!
Although the three volleys of arrows from the archers caused more than a hundred casualties among the Odin soldiers, with the war-fanatic Odins, it actually stimted their violent nature.
Soon after, a dense mass of men shed against the wall of shields of the Byzantine infantry square formation like a wave and started their mad assault. The mighty wave of soldiers seemed to crash into a rocky shore, immediately exploding into a flower of steel from the momentum!!
The powerful Odin attacked the formation of the Byzantine infantry with their crazy brute force, and intense sounds banging and shing could be heard. The front row of the shield row was slightly distorted by the first impact, but the soldiers of 13th Army stubbornly withstood it with their shields and bodies, while the second and third row of the infantry formation pressed forward to support the front row. They used their strong formation to resist again the Odins fierce impact!
(TL: THIS IS SPARTA! Ehm... I mean, THIS IS BYZANTINE!!!!)
Before the shield wall,yers uponyers of Odin were blocked like a dam interrupting the flow of a river. While stopped there, the Odins madly collided against the wall, but were greeted by the Byzantine soldiers sharp spears. The spears took advantage of the gap between the oval shields and pierced through every time the officer in the back ordered it. With every cry, nearly an entire line of enemies were killed, and each thrust of the hundreds of spears in the front brought a tragic red carnage. The Odin soldiers who ran ahead were soon all stabbed, and over two hundred people were easily ughtered like cattle in the front!
At this moment, the archers still carried on with their volleys at the rear of the battlefield. Their spread arrows rained upon the Odin and still harvested the life of those soldiers, like farmers on harvest day.
In an instant, the Odins howling, their screams, the roaring of the Byzantine infantry and the killing on the battlefield all mixed together......
With the Odins frenzied charge bing even fiercer, the frontyer of the shield wall was finally suppressed and pushed back ayer. The soldiers did their best, and before the shield wallid 400 dead Odins. However, even the injured Odin that fell to the ground was trampled into a pile of flesh by their uninterrupted advancingpanions from behind!
As the shield wall was gradually broken down, the Odins ferocity was amplified, driven by their aggressiveness andck of fear to die. Wave after wave smashed against the defense, leaving behind dead Odin soldiers.. The Odin soldiers didnt seem to have the slightest trace of hesitation, and some even opened their arms to maximise the surface area of their body that would maliciously collide with the Byzantine soldiers deadly spears! There were also some Odin soldiers who were pierced by the spears and use their life to desperately pull away the spears from their attackers.......
Shortly after, the shield wall finally broke and showed a gap. Those crazy fanatical Odins immediately used this opportunity to rush in through the gaps. However, the Odins who first got inside were soon greeted by the Byzantine soldiers swords at the back of the shield wall!
Blood rained everywhere, and flesh was flying in all directions! The dull sound of spears piercing bodies, the squeezing sound of swords that were cutting into armor, the sound of shattering armor C it was everywhere......
Still sitting on his horse, Adrick looked coldly at the formation in the front, and right now this generals expression was like a rock C indifferent and stern. His eyes were firm and iron d, with no shaking at all as he coldly stared towards the countless men and enemies dying and screaming on the battlefield.......
Finally, when the shield wall was broken through with seven or eight tries, Adrick firmly waved his arm while wielding the long spear in his hands. After a Byzantines trumpet sound, the remaining shield soldiers pushed forwards and let the wall copse. The soldiers voluntarily discarded their shields and raised their longsword, before engaging the Odins in meleebat.
With both enemies interlocked closely with each other side by side, both sides stubbornly fought each other making it an inextricably situation. However, this actually let the elite soldiers of Byzantine disyed their full might! Although the Odins were valorous by nature, they pursued their personal valor and fell in utter confusion during this tangled warfare. The Byzantine infantry, on the other hand, quickly formed groups of three or five people. They either held their round shields to defend, or raised their swords to kill the enemy with only one task in mind. These small battle groups coordinated with each other so well, that they easily massacred the brave Odin warriors inside the shield wall. One after another, those brave Odin warriors fell from the Byzantine soldiers double-edged swords which became a death sentence for the Odins at the front. With each step they pushed forward, they started to leave more and more bodies behind!
They still used the same old way with their chaotic mass charges. These Odins will never learn to fight with their brains...... An officer with a face full of beard behind Adrick sneered. His broad shoulders almost forced open his armor and his majestic stature was just explosive!
Adricks mouth hinted an evil sneer full of killing intent, before turning his head to look at that man: Alright, Saucier, time for us to join the field!
Saucier was the centurion of the second legion, which was the most elite unit in the 13th cavalry Army. Giving out an excited cry, he led his personal guards to rush towards the right wing along the formation C where his army the second legion consisting of heavy armored cavalry stood!
While the infantry formation tenaciously blocked the waves of Odins, the most elite unit could punch through their ranks with the other soldiers of the 13th resisting the Odins advance. However, because the infantry ranks were too thin, they were getting pressed by the dense and numerous Odins......
Finally, when the assault horn sounded, Adricks majestic and heroic roar could be heard from the left wing of the formation!
Advance!! Rhodelia!! Advance!!!
This resonant roar spread over the entire battlefield with the help of the power of battle ki. Immediately all the soldiers of the 13th Army screamed in a simr way!
Rhodelia! Advance!!
Like the sound of thunder, the horses hoof could be heard from the two wings C and inside a dust cloud, another dust cloud appeared!!
Chapter 75 You want to learn?
Chapter 75 You want to learn?
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Hydro
Saucier, who was leading a legion of heavy armoured cavalry on the right wing, charged crazily towards the center creating a wedge-shaped formation, before smashing into the crowd of Odins! d in thickyers of steel, the warhorses bolted forward with their armor wearing masters. The horse hooves flew onward, and the powerful impact caused by this mighty current of iron and steel immediately forced the dense crowd of Odins to open a gap after they were smashed into!
The heavy armoured cavalry pushed forward on their momentum like thunder, and the cavalrymen at the front easily sent the Odin soldiers standing in front of them flying. Grasping theirnces tightly in their hands, they lowered their body, relying purely on the horses powerful impact to pierce the Odins standing in their way!
After only a slight moment, all of the Odin soldiers in front of them were brought down! It was like a hot knife going through butter!
At the left wing, Adrick personally led a unit of light armored cavalrymen equipped with w hammers, and rushed out. Advancing along the left side of the battlefield, he circled around before breaking into the nk of the Odins crowded troops!
Although this wasnt a heavy cavalry unit, because of the rtively loose formation of the Odins in their vicinity, these cavalrymen could still easily take advantage of the impact and cut into the Odins with waving w hammers. Using their mighty horsepower, they made the Odins in front of them fly off, and pounded into their heads from the high positions. The battlefield quickly turned into a carnage!
With the two cavalry nking the enemy, the Byzantine turned the battlefield into a pincer attack with both sides maliciously mping down on the Odins, slowly crushing them!
It was easily noticeable that these were not the Odins elite troops. Although they had the natural aggressive nature of the Odins, they actuallycked calmness underbat of disadvantageousness. Having both of their wings prated, the Odins formation quickly fell into confusion.
The heavy armored cavalry was maliciously prating and destroying their formation, while the light armored cavalry led by Adrick was killing all of the routed soldiers!
After an hour, the Odins finallypletely copsed whilst being totally overwhelmed by the cavalry on both nks. Just when the first Odin started to retreat, very soon the second followed, then the third ......the tenth, the hundredth......
The horses hooves trampled the Odins into a muddy pile of flesh while body parts and blood were flying everywhere. On the battlefield, the tragic deaths of Odins could be seen everywhere.
Compared to the heavy armored cavalry who was prating the enemys rank, the light armored cavalry following Adrick was much more mobile and flexible. Changing formation with lightning speed, they went back and forth through theyers of Odins who already felt confusion while slowly peeling them away. Every ce the cavalry crossed, only painful screams were left.
Once the defeat was certain and they started to get routed, it could not be stopped anymore. The Odins behaved like they usually do and fled crazily like a chaotic tide pulling back. General Adrick continued leading the cavalry and ran another two rounds of harvesting on those Odin soldiers lives like they were vegetables. During theirst charge, they rushed just before the valleys entrance and were greeted by arrows that they managed to block from both sides of the mountain.
Watching the remaining of the defeated Odins being forcefully pushed back into the valley, Adrick didnt became greedy and began to stop chasing them down with his cavalry. Leading his men, he arrogantly made ap around the valley and returned whilst being under the rain of arrows from the enemy.
On the battlefield, the Odin lost at least over 2000 men and around another 3500 was injured.
On a hillside at a distant ce, Kekkan stood there in a cloak and observed the battlefield while listening to the shouts and miserable whines. Hisplexion was indifferent to this disastrous oue for his army and his eyes stayed cold.
Only when this noble Odin lord saw that Adrick was slowly withdrawing his troops, did he gently sigh in a calm manner.
Ah...It seems that only cavalry can match cavalry. Yes, perhaps if my father the great emperor would allow me tomand an elite army like from that Hasting guy, I could force Byzantines iron army to its knees. However, for now...
Turning around, he stopped watching the battlefields horrifying oue and raised the corner of his mouth instead while his face exposed a gentle yet heart shuddering smile: Well for now...I am lucky that I dont have to bring this ragtag army to battle Adrick to the death. Hmpf... The lion of Byzantine? Lets leave him to Hasting.
On the battlefield, the Byzantine soldiers finally killed thest Odin and raised their weapons in excitement while forcefully bashing their shields. Each one of them started to burst out in cheers and roars of ecstasy.
Leading back his troops, Adrick didnt dismount, but turned around and stared at the distant valley for a moment.
General, these Odins already copsed after the first blow and couldnt bepared to Hastings men. Saucier, who waspletely covered in blood arrived at Adricks side. On his shoulder hung several pieces of flesh, his beard was dyed red, while his mouth was spurting steam, eyes filled with excitement.
Seeing that Adrick wasnt speaking and firmly staring at that mountain valley, Saucier couldnt help but speak loudly: Let us charge in! Compared to us, those Odins battle efficiency was simply...
When Adrick finally pulled back his gaze, he gave Saucier a nce and his dominating look immediately shut up him up.
Line up!..We...will retreat ten miles!!
What?! Saucier was shocked! He immediately shouted in dissatisfaction: Why? We pushed those Odin bastards back in the valley, but instead of...
Adrick sneered and pointed at the entrance of the valley: Dont you see? Havent you noticed that this mountain entrance seems like a big mouth, waiting for us to enter?
He continued while firmly shaking his head: We retreat! The terrain of the mountain valley is narrow and disadvantageous to us cavalry! Remember how they got Butler! Today these Odins were obviously sent to their death, as their strongest beast spirit warriors didnt make an appearance. Otherwise, do you think that we could have won with such ease?!
... Saucier clenched his teeth.
Retreat ten miles! Lets see if those guys dare toe out! As long as we are outside this mountain valley, with the spacious and t terrain, our Rhodelia cavalry doesnt need to fear any opponent! While talking, his majestic look swept over Saucier, before saying coldly: Fulfill your order!
Those Odins inside the valley will probably note out... The battle a moment ago was just to boost our morales and let the Odins taste our steel. They should have noticed that we are not that easy to deal with. This was only the first battle to feel each other out, and the next one will be the real confrontation. If the Odin army in front of us is not going to chase us... then... their purpose was...
Adricks eyebrows began to twitch and his eyes suddenly shed with a sharp worry.
Quick! Order a messenger toe!
Several hundred miles away from the battlefield, Shaar still tightly pressed his pitchfork against the crystal in his big tent.
To tell the truth, the hillbilly was somewhat worried in his heart C dragon! This was a dragon!
If this dragon didnt really die......Then ......its hate towards him would be big!!
He had peeled its skin.....Pulled its tendons and bathed in its blood......
Most importantly, the power that this dragon unleashed back then was something that impressed Shaar profoundly! If this dragon didnt die and wanted revenge, even though Shaar was very self-confident, he wasnt arrogant enough to think that he could defeat a dragon alone.
Grasping his fiery pitchfork, his eyes firmly stared at the stone while making up his mind. No matter how this dragon had ended up hiding inside here, if it dared...This uncle will smash the stone into pieces as fast as possible!
Finally, the cold voice appeared again in his mind with a hint of disdain.
Hmpf, vile and lowly organism, how can you understand the profound meaning of a higher being?!
An idea quickly spun in Shaars mind a few times and he rolled his eyes, beforeughing boldly: Hahaha! Even if you are a dragon, so what? You have already been killed! Right now, I am probably only speaking to your soul! This uncle didnt fear you when you were still alive, do you think I would fear a ghost!?
Tightly pinching the crystal in his hand, he touched the fiery pitchfork against it and clenched his teeth while saying:Talk! What malicious intent do you have to pester this uncle? Ah, thats right! Back then you snuck into this stone to hide, didnt you? Hmpf!! Dont think that I will fear you! I heard that although some magic gems can hold a soul temporarily, as long as the gem is destroyed, the soul would be forced to detach and would soon disperse!!
Being silent for a little while, the voice slowly appeared again in his mind.
You can kill me... But, dont you want to learn crimson rage ki?
These words immediately stunned Shaar and his hand that was holding the fiery pitchfork involuntarily loosened a bit: You...you know crimson rage ki?
...I dont.That voice replied.
The hillbilly instantly got enraged and stared at it with rounded eyes while maliciously spitting: Fuck! You dare to y me! This uncle hates those who are ying me the most!
Within a heartbeat, he raised the fiery pitchfork in his hand and nned to smash this stone in half C although destroying this mysterious stone was somewhat a pity, there was a dragon inside that hated his guts! God knows if this dragon could use magic or not and the ability to regain its strength in this stone C rather than risking it, he might as wellpletely get rid of it first!
However, just then his fiery pitchfork was about to smash it, the cold voice talked to him again.
Although I dont know it, I can still teach you...
Chapter 76 Heavy burden
Chapter 76 Heavy burden
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Hydro
Retreat?
Ruhr, who was sitting on his horse, held the report in his hand the messenger had brought in from the frontlines.
Hmm... They retreated, although they had won. Adrick felt that something was wrong.
Ruhr started to forcefully rub his cheek, pinching the fatty skin into arge mass. This action didnt solicit a response from the surrounding men, since they had already gotten used to the generals strange habit.
Although Ruhrs infantry armys marching speed was already fairly slow, since they were also responsible for taking care of therge amount of military equipment and supplies, such as: grain, fodder, and othermodities.
The soldiers of the 6th Army werent in a hurry to arrive at the frontlines C the so called courage of an army, would be deeply imprinted inside its soldiers ording to themanders actions. Therefore, the 6th Armys style would never be like the 13th Iron Armys one.
In fact, when they set out north this time, the rabbit general Ruhr continued to carry a deep worry in his heart. It was a strange sense that he was born with, and each time he encountered danger, this feeling was especially intense. Ruhr joined the army for many years and fought many battles, and each time a critical situation arose, he managed to escape safely. It could be said that more than 50% of these situations were because of this keen sense. This time when they were marching north, with each additional step, his feeling of danger kept getting more pronounced. It was so strong, that this fatty was sweating coldly in this chilling weather, andpletely soaking his cotton-padded gown inside his armor.
Thinking for a moment, Ruhr made a decision:Concentrate all the horses in our army, as well as the scouts... Yes, let the legion at the back leave behind 1000 men! Arrange a mixed unit and separate it from the main force to slowly follow us from behind. Remind them that they have to keep a days distance off the main force. Dont let them get too close nor too far from us!
After issuing the order, this rabbit general sighed while his face revealed a wry smile: Lets hope that my premonition is correct as well.
While talking, he touched his fat face and said a voice full of ridicule: Even Hasting could not kill me. Could it be that the military officer leading the Odins this time is fiercer than Hasting? Hmpf!
The 13th Army was worthy of being one of the Empires most elite units. After Adrick gave the order to retreat, although the soldiers had some doubts in their hearts, they still executed the order full of resolve.
After the formation was reorganized, the 13th Army quickly withdrew from the battlefield and evacuated from the t ins. General Adrick personally led a legion to guard the rear in order to prevent the Odin armys pursuit.
A distance of ten miles was neither near nor far, however it took a meal worth of effort for the cavalry to arrive at the designated assembly point.
Saucier, this valiant centurion who was used to leading his cavalry to charge through his enemies, still held some dissatisfaction. After regrouping, he couldnt bear it and went to Adrick toin.
General, I dont understand. Since we have won, even if we dont charge in recklessly and enter the mountain valley, we could at least siege the valley and stubbornly pin those Odins inside, why...
Adrick sat on his horse eating dinner, which consisted of a piece of hard meatloaf and cold water. Swallowing it down in few bites, he wiped the remaining water from his beard and squinted his eyes to look at the number one warrior under hismand, with a hint of disappointment.
Taking a deep breath, Adricks eyes seemed slightly low-spirited: Saucier, how many years have you already been following me?
The full bearded Saucier thought for a moment: Ive had nine years with the 13th army. When you arrived back then, I was still the vice officer of a legion.
Adrick smiled with his looks maintaining the always present dignity, before turning around to look at his cavalrys neat formation. Whether quietly lining up or walking on the way to an assignment, the cavalrymen didnt make any extra noise, only the hoofbeats or asional jangling of armor could be heard. Except for these noises, a solemn and respectful quietness was prevalent over the camp.
The generals expression becameplicated, before he sighed softly. A bitter smile immediately appeared on his face: Saucier... I probably, cant stay here for much longer.
Sauciers expression immediately changed as he heard the generals worried voice: I have spent nine years in the 13th Army and ording to the imperial militaryw, do you think there is amander who can stay this long in the same army? Hmpf...Two years ago, they already wanted to transfer me. You are someone who has lived his whole lifetime in the imperial army, and should understand that it is impossible for amander to stay a lifetime in one of the main armys. This is in order to prevent the general from gathering too much of the soldiers support, and starting a rebellion. Being able tomand the 13th Army for nine years is the limit, and if I guessed right, after this war, in a year or so, I am going to be transferred. Perhaps to serve as vice-minister of the military headquarters in Osgiliath or I can go be a military governor in a region......
Sauciers expression became even uglier as he stared at Adrick while not being able to utter a single word.
Adricks thick palm patted Sauciers shoulder, while whispering: My old friend, we have fought side-by-side for nine years and I think that you are the most suitable man to seed me. You have fought bravely and I let youmand the most elite legion inside 13th Army, made entirely of heavy armored cavalry. In all these years, your prestige has been growing; you have enough understanding and sentiments toward this army, while I also dont doubt your ability. However...
The general suddenly pointed at his head: You still need to use this ce more! The 13th Army corps is an iron army. An iron army that marches forward courageously! However, except for courage, a militarymander also needs to use his brain! Its not like you dont have the brain, its just that you are too ustomed to using force to solve a problem. There is no doubting your bravery, but if you are a militarymander, just bravery is not enough.
In fact, Adrick had a idea that he had hidden in his heart for many years, but didnt dare to say it. It was extremely sensitive, and if said, he feared that it would hurt the morale of his troops...
(Forward, upon death...This slogan was indeed very passionate; however, the 13th Army had shouldered this slogan for way too long! He felt that this slogan was already putting too much pressure on them! An army that only knew how to constantly charge forward on a battlefield could never truly affect or control the war! The truly invincible army should be able to know when to retreat! However, shouldering the slogan, Forward, upon death was a heavy burden that put the whole 13th Army into a frantic mood among all of the ranks! They thought that bravery could solve all problems, and as long as they give their all, they could conquer every one of their enemies. Such an idea...was simply wrong!)
(If it was only a legion, or a small unit, then this unprecedented valiant slogan with an indomitable soul was no doubt helpful. However the 13th Army was a whole army! It was a conventional army made for independentbat! Therefore, in many cases, when put into a battle, they have to know more than just forward, sometimes, they must learn retreat or even failure!!)
(It was just that with these words, other people couldnt say them, and Adrick, who was themander of the 13th Army, could say it even less!)
(This frantic slogan, would certainly boost their morals in most situations no doubt, and also be able to push them into an unprecedented battle efficiency. However, sometimes it could kill the whole army instead...)
Shaar sat quietly on his bed with closed eyes, with his fire pitchforkying across his knees, and he was holding the magical crystal in his palm.
You dont need to think of a way to fuse with this magic crystal, because in fact, when I hid inside it with my soul, I discovered that it had already imprinted your soul deep within in it! Perhaps, you dont know the circumstances of this yourself, but because your soul was already imprinted inside it, you can always unleash this mysterious strength at the crucial moments. Only because of this reason, could the magic crystal could release such a power.
Within the depths of his mind, the cold voice of the dragon kept talking to him.
(Hm... I already fused with it? When was that?) Shaar frowned, while thinking deeply in his mind. (When did I start to carry this stone with me? Hm... I already forgot the day; it seems as if it was when I was very young. The old man put this thing on my neck. Perhaps, the old man deceived me and did something without me noticing...)
Although I cannot tell you exactly how to control this kind of magical power, but ording to your previous eruptions, using the fluctuation and the internal energy of this magic crystal, I can probably do some analysis. The main source of the crystal is...rage ki! On a battlefield, experiencing the critical moment of life and death and walking at the edge of that line would release rage ki! Your rage ki and the enemies rage ki that want you to kill! To be precise, this stone is a special magic crystal that can absorb the rage ki of the surroundings and then transform it into a powerful force, before unleashing it. As this stones master, what you need to do is to find out the energy of it. Then afterwards, in a fight, you can use this strength with your own initiative...
Carefully think about it. in order to stimte the eruption of this power, you need to expose yourself to an external pressuring force. When you are pressed to a certain extent by the external pressuring force, the soul will send out the fluctuation and trigger the soul imprint in the stone, before unleashing its power.
As a dragon, although I have lost my mortal body, I still retain the majority of my souls strength. I can still reluctantly disy the dragon races unique power. Although it is only a small portion of my original powers, within it includes... Sovereignty of the Dragon.
As the voice dropped, Shaars whole body immediately tightened! An invisible feeling of oppression enveloped him! This feeling was something that couldnt be seen nor touched, as if a immense danger suddenly descended and covered all of him! His heart immediately started to race as he felt a shortness of breath, and every hair on his body started to stand up straight C same as if a beast feeling danger, he tightened his whole body while curling together!
Calm down! Get used to this pressure! It is impossible for my soul power to continue this kind of pressure for too long! Under this kind of precise oppression, your consciousness will start to feel every inch of fluctuation...Damn, I have never met such a stupid human!
Just as it was about to finish talking, that dragons voice in his mind became frantic...
Suddenly opening his eyes, Shaars pupils suddenly became crimson red! Jumping up all of a sudden, he seemed to have to lost his mind as he started screaming, maliciously waving his fire pitchfork into the surroundings...
Bang!!!
With a loud noise, a mass of crimson light spread out in all directions, shooting into every corner. The military tent suddenly fell apart under this barrage of light and came tumbling down!
All the thick wooden stakes supporting the tent fell, pounding onto Shaars body, pushing him onto the bed, copsing it.
Shaar instantly sobered up and started to pitifully cough dust, choking until tears came out. Tumbling on the ground to flee from the ruins, he spat a mouthful of mud onto the floor.
Standing up from the failed attempt, Shaar immediately perked up and stared at his fire pitchfork, before suddenlyughing.
Hahahaha! I felt it! I felt it!!!
The dragons voice in his mind could not endure the power usage and became weaker: Idiot! What a stupid human! You just felt it once! The road before being able to use it is still far away! What are you so proud of!
Chapter 77 Lord of War Hasting part 1
Chapter 77 Lord of War Hasting part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Ziltch
The sun had just started to rise in the horizon when an early, chilly morning wind blew over the Primal Wildfire wilderness. A faint twilight revealed itself with the first rays of the sunlight. The cold wind swept over the Imperial Eagle g fluttering on the gpole.
The camp, situated just north of Primal Wildfire Town belonged to the Byzantines 2nd Army which was stationed here.
The 2nd Army, which was one of the Byzantine Empires regr armies, consisted purely of infantrymen. It was also one of the three armies that were included in the Byzantine emperors battle n against the invasion of Odins in Primal Wildfire.
In the morning, this huge military camp was still quiet, with only the night watch patrols wandering around. The soldiers who were still standing at sentry posts, tightly wrapped themselves in their fur-lined robes and huddled their heads together in this cold wind. With somewhat of a listless appearance and bloodshot eyes, it was clear that it was because they had stayed up all night. The only thought they had in mind was to hang on until the shift change came to switch with them so they could go back and have a good sleep.
Damn this Primal Wildfire, the mornings are always so cold......
The General of the 2nd Army, Pelizzoli, was already awake. Just when he walked out of his big tent, he looked at the Praetorian Guard in front of his entrance, which was acting as a night watchman, holding his spear and dozing off. This now 40-year-old imperial could only casually smile. Walking towards him, he gently kicked his Praetorian Guard and the soldier immediately woke up with a tense look. However, the general only generously smiled back at him and departed with big steps.
General Pelizzoli was 40 years old and although he came from a respected family with a prominent aristocratic status, he could still be considered a humble person of the empire. His style in the military is simple but robust and there was no shortage of courage during battles. Having been in the army for twenty years, although he hasnt performed anything of prominent merit, he hasnt made any big mistakes either. He was the kind of person who could be ssified with even with no merits, there is a lot of effort.
Pelizzoli didnt pursue the misconduct of his Praetorian Guard falling asleep while on night watch, he simply took in several deep breathes. The freezing cold air faintly stabbed within his lung, making him silently curse. Taking some of his officers with him, he began to patrol the camp with a rxed face.
In fact, as for now, everyone in the 2nd army was the same as their general and had a very rxed mentality.
ording to the strategy for this war, they had to divide into three groups in order to prevent the Odins from invading. However, the 2nd Army received a very easygoing position; they were positioned in the middle of Primal Wildfire, with two forests north of their position. The dwarfs territory was about two days further away, and at the northeast was the Red Wilderness which was upied by goblins.
Such a geographical position gave them a very safe feeling. Even if these Odins really wanted to attack here, they were unlikely to choose this direction. Having the Dwarfs and the goblins territory ced in front of them, if the Odins wanted toe here, they had to cross through both territories and risk conflicts with the natives. Anymander who had a bit of intelligence would most likely not order such a stupid thing, especially since everyone knew of the Dwarfs strong fighting force. No one would want to waste their military strength on such ces; therefore the 2nd Army had the Dwarfs and Goblins as a natural shield.
In fact, the 2nd Army was not known as an elite force in the Byzantine Empire. Their strength was probably in the middle of the second ss; therefore they were put in such a rtively safe position.
ording to General Pelizzoli spection, the military headquarters ced his army in this position in order to prevent any smaller Odin units sneaking through the Dwarfs territory any opportunity to attack his allies. However, the possibility of such a small enemy force sneaking through to attack was rather small.
Nevertheless, Pelizzoli still prepared some arrangements that would, in his opinion, make their position very safe. He set up four sentry posts north of the camp, with each sentry post spacing several miles between each other. The garrison would then take turns every second day, if the Odins really wanted to send a small strike force in a surprise attack, it would certainly not escape his eyes. However Pelizzoli thought that this possibility was very unlikely, but in addition to these four sentry posts, he also sent some other measurements as to prevent the Dwarfs in the north from suddenly going crazy from some unintended provocations.
As for the Odins...... ording to their previous behaviours, they should be in the Al Bactre ins in the south, which was guarded by the 13th Army. ording to the empires conventional practice, the most difficult battles were left to this iron army.
In this silent morning, General Pelizzoli led his men around to inspect the camp. It wasnt his custom, but he knew that after this war he would be transferred from this army. After staying in it for four years, Pelizzoli was quite attached to it. Therefore he wanted...... to have a few more good looks at it before leaving it.
After finishing a tour, his body had already started slightly sweating from the activity. He looked at as his soldiersing out of their tent to line up in formation one after another in preparation from the morning drill. A rxed smile appeared on Pelizzolis face while watching this familiar scene.
However, his smile only stayed for a short moment before it deteriorated!!
Since he saw something.....
Beacon-fire!!!
A sentry post north of their position ignited a beacon and the ck smoke rose into the sky, the cold wind blew it apart after it reached dozens of meters high!
Moreover, this sentry post was unexpectedly the closest one from their camp!!
When Pelizzoli saw the beacon-fire his expression stiffened, before he had time to calm his surprised heart, his ears heard a terrifying noise......
Roooooaaaarrrr! It was the roaring of wild beasts, continuing for wave after wave. Nobody knew how many there were, perhaps it was a dozens, or maybe even several hundred? These roars, filled with vigour and violence, interweaved with each other and were brought over by the chilling wind, giving peoples scalp a tingling feeling!
The silent morning had immediately been destroyed by these dull roars.
Stunned for a moment, Pelizzolis expression instantly changed as he started to madly rush towards the entrance of the camp. Kicking away the soldiers who were still stunned by the roars, he quickly went up to the lookout and looked towards the north.
Subsequently, this imperial generals face muscles immediately twisted and big beads of sweat started to roll down......
In the north, the sentry post closest to them had already be engulfed by a raging fire and a dense mass of shadows were approaching them with lightning speed on a stretch ofnd next to it. In the early mornings dim light, they could see that this dense mass was increasing in numbers and swept over the hills like a dark cloud...
The roars which sent a cold chill into peoples heart came from there. Standing on the tform, General Pelizzoli quickly got a better view of these dark clouds......
One after another, fierce looking ck bears assembled hillside, before lining up in rows. More than the eyes could count; the bodies of these ck bears were even sturdier than normal bears. With fur darker than the night, these bear were dressed in rough, but heavy ck armor. Moreover, their shoulder pads and arm protectors even had sharp spikes standing up in the air! These fellows stood there in lines, like humans, no one knew how many of them there were behind the ones they could see, they only knew that more and more of them were gathering......
What was even more frightening was that these bears, wearing thick heavy armor, carried something on their backs which seemed like a saddle. Moreover, these bears were carrying people on their backs! Odins! Those riding on the backs of these bears wore metal armors that were extremely rare for Odins. Even if the armors seemed unsophisticated, they had an extremely threatening appearance. Each of the riders had a military disciplined aura and held a thick axe in one hand, their other hand furiously pounded on their chests. Their bare arms were covered with ck hairs and their roars were as terrifying as the bears they rode on.
When Pelizzoli saw the scene in front of his eyes, his heart instantaneously sank to the bottom. He felt as if his vision was darkening and his heart started to pump madly. Feeling somewhat breathless for a moment, he forcefully opened his mouth and fiercely bit his tongue. The severe pain finally temporarily released him from his huge shock.
On the observation tform, the general suddenly turned his head and crazily roared with a twisted expression.
Enemy raid!!! It is the Odins Berserkers !!!
His shrill voice instantly spread over the camp......
Without a horn or any battle drum signal, this group of bear riding Odins suddenly roared and frenziedly rushed down the hillside!
The ck bears furiously sprinted downhill and several hundred of them swept over it like a torrent. Like dark clouds forming from a strong wind, they closed in on the Byzantine armys camp with a crazy speed.
Hastily, horn noises sounded and panic could be heard from all four directions in the Byzantines barracks. Unprepared military officers started to order around unprepared soldiers as most of the soldiers only had time to crawl from the tents in full panic, before they were urged to line up in formation by their military officer. Most of the soldiers only had enough time to wear their robes; some didnt even have their weapon in their hands.
Pelizzoli ordered his men to close the camp front entrance with a distorted expression and the generals anxious roars kept sounding in the surrounding.
They were already too close! With their utmost effort, they garrison troops barely got 100 archers onto the wall, and they again only had enough time to shoot a single volley before the ck bear soldiers rushed in front of the camp gate!
However, the wooden wall, with the height of a person, was easily crushed in front of the bears violent charge and the ck bear soldiers frenziedly rushed into the camp. The guards from the barracks which had formed a temporary formation near the wall were instantly crushed, a dozen of them immediately died in the hands of those ck bearsrge paws. The soldiers flesh appeared extremely frail and several of them didnt even have the time to scream before their heads were smashed. The second rows of soldiers instantly followed and were ripped to pieces! Several military officers tried to organize enough manpower to counter-attack, but the ck bear soldiers who were flooding into the camp instantly threw themselves into the crowd. Just when a military officer wanted to wield his sword, he was sent flying by the ck bear and the bones in his chest were crushed in midair. Another officer managed to chop at the ck bear, but his longsword was easily broken under the inhumane strength of the ck bears hand. The Odin warrior sitting on the bears back roared, wielded his axe and sent the officers head flying......
Several hundred men stood guard in formation at the entrance, but in the span of a few breaths, those hundreds of Byzantine soldiers were all killed! The camps wooden gate loudly copsed and fifty meters of the wooden wall also came crashing down after hundreds of bears broke through it.
More and more ck bear soldiers swarmed into the camp from the gaps and mixed with the already chaotic Byzantine army......
As one would expect, most Byzantine soldiers, having just woken up from their sleeps, most of them didnt even have the time to put on their armor. Some didnt even have a weapon or shields; this left their flesh and blood to be torn to pieces without any resistance under the ck bear soldiers attack.
The centurion of the first legion in the 2nd Army led a counter-attack with a group that had just rotated from their patrol and barely resisted for a moment. This centurion had impressive martial arts skills and used his longsword, covered by battle ki, to cut down a ck bear. However, shortly afterwards four ck bears immediately jumped him and after a miserable shout, his body was torn to pieces! Both his internal organs and the remnant corpse flew everywhere......
The impact of the several hundred ck bear soldiers was like throwing pebbles into water. It was small sshes at the beginning, but they soon devoured the entire camp.
Overall, the 2nd Army didnt form much of an effective resistance and although the ck bear soldiers only numbered several hundred, thanks to their violent impact they easily crushed the temporary defense that had gathered. After that...... it was basically just a ughter fest!
The 2nd Armys camp became an orgy of bloodshed and miserable roars and screams could be heard everywhere. The soldiers of 2nd Army, which were being ughtered, didnt have any fighting spirit left and became a flock of headless flies madly scattering in all directions in an attempt to flee. Trampling and colliding with each other, they were easily killed off by the bears pursuing them.
The ck bears sharp ws and the Odin riders huge axes reaped lives like death gods ......
The chaotic situation was irresistible.
The assault formed by those several hundred ck bear soldierspletely destroyed the courage of the 2nd Army. Soon after the first wave of surprise attack by the ck bear soldiers, arge numbers of caribou riders also came rushing down the hillside. Several thousand of Odin caribou riders rushed into the military camp of 2nd Army from the gap in the wooden wall and dispersed while roaring. From all directions, they slowly defeated the routed troops of the 2nd Army......
On the hillside, a figure looked at the ughter fest going on in the distance in silence. His pair of slender eyes lookedpletely indifferent.
This figure wasnt tall and amongst the normally burly and powerfully built Odins, his appearance seemed particrly thin. This kind of physique would also only be considered average amongst the Byzantines.
However, this thin silhouette standing on the hillside with a ck cloak fluttering in the cold wind gave off an imposing and mighty malignant influence. It was as if this figure, who was standing on the hillside with his thin body, dominated the whole mountain under his feet!
Behind this figures back, several hundred Odin soldiers stood quietly. The soldiers eyes were filled with a sense of frantic worship.
Sound the horn.
After watching for a while, this figure turned around. His facial characteristics were extremely mediocre; he had thin lips, a snub-nose. He probably wouldnt be noticed inside a crowd with his mediocre look. His eyes were thin and long, with a slight upward corner, giving him a somewhat soft appearance. This mans eyes lookedpletely indifferent, without the slightest trace of emotion to be sensed in them as he gave his orders in a low voice.
While talking, he slowly walked towards the subordinates behind him and someone quickly brought a warhorse to him. That warhorse was tall, with the height of two meters, and it could be said that it was an unusual godly steed. On its head there was a scar that cut past the horses left cheek, ending at its blind left eye.
The horse was wrapped in a light armor. Before climbing onto his horse, he turned around to receive a triangr spear from his subordinate. He reined his warhorse, and with a long neigh, he dashed forward. With four hooves speeding forwards, he rushed down the hillside with lightning speed as he headed towards the 2nd Armys military camp!
Hasting
Chapter 77 Lord of War Hasting Part 2
Chapter 77 Part 2 Lord of War Hasting
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Hydro
The 2nd Armys military camp had nowpletely copsed, with the final force of resistance centralized inside themanders tent. When the camps front gate broke down, General Peilizuoli rushed to the rear of the camp, gathering all of his Praetorian guards and lieutenants. In this chaotic battle, he managed to assemble a force of 200, and entrenched themselves inside themanders tent, with the gpole at the center of the circr defense formation they formed.
In this chaotic camp, two teams of caribou riders, and more than ten ck bear berserkers, tried to rush them three times. However, the remnant forces of the 2nd Army were made of the strongest Praetorian Guards, General Peilizuoli and several military officers, who were all high-ranked warriors.
Right now, everyone knew that this was a fight to the death, and several of the officers filled their des with battle ki to form a tight defensive circle. They tenaciously resisted the Odin charges, but their circle was constantly shrinking from the attacks. Out of more than 200 soldiers, there now remained less than 50 men.
General Pelizzolis longsword had already lost pieces of its edge and his armor was torn. A deep scar on his chest that a ck bear beserker had caused, exposed even his bones. He had already cut down six ck bear berserkers and and more than ten caribou riders. With half of his military officers bing casualties, the defensive circle shrank a little again, and the ground was filling with the corpses of men, horses, caribous and bears. Fragments of flesh and blood could be seen everywhere. Pelizzolis face was extremely pale because of excessive loss of blood, while the battle ki on his sword had dimmed down a lot.
Everyone knew that there was no escape today by some lucky event. Right now, the only thing they could do was go all out.
With a pitiful yell, an officers longsword stabbed into the body of a ck bear, but under its violent strength, the sword was firmly stuck in the bone. Continuously pounding at it, the longsword broke and with another strike of its paws, the shoulder of that officer was ripped to pieces. The Odin rider sitting on the bear used this opportunity to wield his axe to chop off the officers head. Seeing his subordinate in danger, Pelizzoli swung his longsword covered with battle ki, splitting the Odin in two.
Breathing loudly, Pelizzolis body couldnt even stand firmly anymore. His legs began to go soft, and he could barely support himself with his sword.
Several pitiful screams could be heard next to him, and two gaps suddenly appeared in the defensive circle. With a howling sound, silver light burst out from within his body and his hair suddenly stood up in the air. The battle ki on his sword stormed out violently, suddenly turning into several pieces flying into all directions. With a rumbling sound, his battle ki flew several steps in front of him andpletely swallowed their targets. In an instant, a dozen of caribou riders and theirs mounts copsed to the ground, and a ck bear berserker that was hit by the light flew back several meters. After crashing on the ground, a hole that was spurting out blood could be seen on the ck bears chest. Its internal organs were crushed to pieces and the upper body of its rider hadpletely vanished!
Come! Lets see who cane get me, Pelizzolis head!! Pelizzoli was staggering, but he still held his body upright by supporting himself with his sword. His eyes were covered by the blood that dropped down from his forehead. On his body hung several fragments of organs, and his feet stood in a pool of blood, with more continuously running down his legs.
Pelizzoli started tough wildly, his eyes radiating murderous intent as he stared at the enemies in front of him. It was clear that he could barely stand, but the battle ki covering his body was still shining bright!
He was amander of an army after all and was also a high-ranked warrior. Now that he was forced to go all out, his power increased like a cornered tiger. The dozens of caribou riders standing in the distance were so awe-stuck by him, that they hesitated...
At this exact time, hoofbeats could be heard from a distant ce! With a neigh, a flying shadow jumped over the heads of those caribou riders with one leap!
A mass of ck ki covered the triangr spear and swept over it like a tornado!
When Pelizzolis pupils saw this ck ki, he shouted out and the silver battle ki on his whole body erupted again as he weed the shadow with a charge......
Ping!!
With a dull sound, the ck ki instantly sliced Pelizzolis body in two from the waist! Everything below his waist was already swallowed by that ck ki, and couldnt even be seen. Not even a drop of blood appeared and it seemed that it was instantly evaporated by the ck ki!
The broken longsword dropped to the ground, and with a breaking sound, fell apart into countless pieces!!
Pelizzolis remaining upper body fell to the ground and his internal organs flew out from the cut on his waist. Streams of ck ki came from out of his mouth, and a pair of disbelieving eyes stared the opponent in front of him holding that ck triangr spear.
Ha... Hast...... Unfortunately, his breath stopped before even having the time to finish saying this name.
Still sitting on his horse, Hasting swept over the dead body of his enemy on the ground with his tall and slender eyes. There was not even the slightest trace of emotional change in them, and his eyes were still as indifferent as before. Gently wielding his spear, he cut off the gpole next to him. When it fell down, the ck ki immediately swallowed it and in just a short moment, both the pole and g were reduced to ashes by it!
This Lord of War turned his head and gazed at the Odin warriors behind him with a cold look.
...Ry my orders, the horn will sound thrice, if the enemy camp hasnt been conquered by the time the horn stops, the entire vanguard will be executed!
(Forcing through it! Giving my all to force through it! The same feeling that I had when my heart was trembling from fear... ah, that kind of feeling...)
Holding his head and racking his brains, Shaar stood in front of his fire pitchfork and crystal. His eyes were bloodshot and he kept murmuring these words like an idiot in front of it.
Suddenly standing, he picked up his fire pitchfork and moved forward before stabbing twice. Sitting down again, he frowned while absorbed in his thoughts again, before fiercely crying again, jumping up and wielding his pitchfork a second time.
Idiot, control your heart! Control your will! The crimson rage ki is not there to make you go berserk! The rage ki was intended to stimte your strength!
Listening to the voice in his mind, Shaar started tough like a madman, before bing more and more insane, finally jumping up and cursing:
Control! Control! I will control your ass!!
He wielded his fire pitchfork like a maniac and started to hack around. Finally exhausting himself, he dropped to the ground gasping for breath.
Resting for a while, the colors of madness gradually faded from his face, before being reced with a bitter smile: Damn, still not working...
I told you many times, you shouldnt actually go crazy! You need to control yourself as much as possible, and at the critical point when you are close to going mad, control your consciousness while being calm! If you can achieve this, then it would mean that you are at the initial stage of mastering the power.
Closing his eyes, Shaar continued distorting his brow. After a while, a violent expression gradually emerged on his face, and his fingers kept shivering. His hand clenched the fire pitchfork so tightly that it turned blue in an attempt to resist the urge to go crazy again. Shaar shivered badly, like he was sick from cold. His face muscles kept shaking and his eyes were jumping around uncontrobly...
Finally after taking a deep breath, he managed to slowly stand up even through his whole body was still shivering.
When he slowly opened his eyes, it was seen that they had turnedpletely red!!
Shaars eyes shed with violence and ferociousness for a while, before it finally stopped. He gradually calmed down, but this seemingly tranquil appearancebined with his red eyes looked especially strange.
Clenching his teeth, his arms still trembled. Gently holding his fire pitchfork, he took a deep breath and slowly swung his weapon...
Five steps in front of him, a thigh thick wooden stake was silently divided into two halves...
Standing on the spot, Shaars shivering began to gradually calm down and blood started to flow down from the corners of his mouth. It was obvious that when he fiercely endured the madness a moment ago, he clenched his teeth so hard that blood was squeezed out!
The redness in his eyes was quickly disappearing. Shaar looked at the fire pitchfork in his hand, before looking at the broken wooden stake in front of him. Walking closer to take a look, he saw that the cut was extremely smooth!
... After swallowing once, Shaar suddenly burst outughing from happiness: Hahaha! I did it! I did it! Just like that!!!
Then, he suddenly frowned: But... the power seems a bit low. Moreover, just now the crimson fog didnt appear like the previous times...
The voice in his mind appeared again: Thats the right way. The power was a little small because this is the strength you can control at this stage. If you constantly let the madness upy your mind, you might perhaps unleash a more powerful outburst. However, your consciousness will be engulfed in madness and fade away. Unless you are an idiot,you would clearly understand that during a fight, even with an extremely powerful technique, if you encounter a real powerful enemy, you are dead.
Shaar blinked his eyes: Yes, that I understand. Its like a drunkard wielding around a broadsword. Although his power is astonishing and sufficient to deal with an average person, once he ran into a fierce opponent, the other side can find many weaknesses...
...Although you are stupid, at least you are not an idiot.
...screw you! Shaar discontentedly spat out a mouthful of blood: Dont think that because you are a dragon, you can leisurely scold this uncle! Right now you are only a ghost and if you provoke this uncle, I...
You will what? The cold voice mockingly asked: You going to kill me? If you want to kill me, you need to break his stone. However, this crimson rage ki can only be initiated with a magical crystal that has your soul imprinted in it! Are you willing to lose it?
Shaar was unable to reply.
He just knocked on the door of sess and tasted the benefit of this crimson rage kis powerful strength. If he hadnt learnt about it, then he wouldnt care. However, now that he had started to learn it, his mind would absolutely not give up on learning this unique technique by destroying the stone.
When the hillbilly didnt speak, the voice of that dragon sighed.
Human, how about we do a trade together?
Trade?
What a red dawn...
On the hillside of a mountain valley, Kekkan casually stretched himself and let the morning sunlight sprinkle onto his body. Although it was winter, it still brought a faint warm feeling.
Ah, this ce is so good. In Odin, people could freeze to death during this season.Kekkan casually shook his cloak and looked up to the blood red dawn, a strange light shing in his eyes: Such a bloody glow, it seems as if there was a ughter in the East this morning... Lowering his head and thinking for a moment, his mouth suddenly revealed a smile: ...Hasting, did you win another battle? Odins Lord of War, humph, another sess added to his already brilliant record. s, such bloody glory, is in the end...
This elegant Odin smiled: ...Is the end ominous.
Finishing his sentence, he turned around to walk down the hill, and looked at the trembling attendant beneath it.
Ah... is there any news concerning the 13th Army?
No, nothing... Your highness. They retreated and dont seem to have the intention to attack once more.
Kekkan smiled with satisfaction and walked past his attendant, before patting him on the shoulder. The opposite party immediately knelt down, overwhelmed by this praise.
Alright, dont be too anxious... Let the soldiers take a rest. At least before tomorrow evening, these Byzantines wouldnt move out again. You must make the best use of this time to enjoy thest peaceful moment. Kekkans face showed a happy expression, but his eyes seemed ice-cold. Turning back his head, he stared at the red sky again...
Ah, such a beautiful red dawn. I wish I could listen to some harp...
Pausing for a moment, Heughed:Messenger.
Your Highness!
Ah... Go and find me a harp. I must y one!
... His subordinate was dumbfounded.
He had gotten used to serving this entric Lord, however...
However, his Highness really has some orders that could really drive people crazy!
You obtained my Dragonscales, but you dont have any dragon magic. In your hands, these Dragonscales are nothing more than a slightly harder armor. However, my residual soul still has some remaining properties of dragon magic and I can inject it into the Dragonscales to improve their magic resistance. Also, with the long life of a dragon, I have umted plenty profound knowledge. Do you want to learn the Dragon martial arts? I can even teach you some Dragon spells! As long as I leave behind a part of my soul in your magic crystal that was imprinted along with your soul, then you can use this magic crystal to be used as a transmitter for some small Dragon magic and spells. Although it is quite weak, it is still real a Dragon spell! Furthermore ...I can tell you the profound meaning of your life, which includes how to strengthen your soul! No matter what kind of life form, whether it is a lowly human or a higher being such as us dragons, a souls power greatly exceeds the bodily power. Even in the face of death, as long as you have learned this method, you can maintain the soul so that you dont die. There is always an opportunity to find an appropriate mortal body to resurrect...
The hillbillys face didnt have a single trace of excitement, but his eyes stayed full of vignce.
Fuck! Talking about so many impressive things, what do you want this uncle to do for you? Talk about it first and if its something life threatening, you dont even need to waste your breath. This uncle is currently living very happily.
Chapter 78 Who is playing who?
Chapter 78 Who is ying who?
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, iballisticbunny, Superposhposh
......I need to return to the Sacred Tomb!
When she replied, the voice within his mind suddenly became dignified.
We dragons are higher existences, and our life cycles arepletely differentpared to you puny humans. When a dragon dies, we seek for a soul burial, and it is only after our souls return to the sacred tomb that we can obtain our true peace. Our soul is the only thing of significance, our mortal body is actually unimportant to us.
After pondering for a moment, Shaar questioned her, In other words, you dragons wouldnt actually care if someone were to peel off your skin and rip out your tendons?
The dragons voice instantly became annoyed, You bastard brat! If you dare to do such a thing to my noble body, I ......
What are you going to do? Shaar curled up his lips and said full of disdain, Are you going to jump out of that stone and bite me?
............ Angered by this unreasonable hillbilly, Dora stayed silent for a minute before slowly saying, In order to escape Darwins treacherous hand, I used a minor spell when I was on the verge of death. Ah, if it happened in the past, that spell wouldve never deceived Darwin. However, since he turned into a human, he lost all of his magic sensitivity. I used most of the power from my soul to cheat Darwins eyes, and shrank into a small, concentrated mass in order to escape in your magic crystal. However, my current strength is still very weak, and I can only continue to exist within this magic crystal. Once I leave, my soul would quickly dissipate. Therefore, I am unable to flee from here and return to the Sacred Tomb using my own strength. Otherwise, I will most likely dissipate in an instant, bing a wandering loose soul with consciousness, unable to have peace ever again.....
Sacred tomb?
Stroking his chin, Shaar couldnt help but grow some interest in this matter.
The Dragons burial tomb? Wouldnt that mean that in this tomb there would be many dragon......Corpses?
Shaar, who had already tasted the benefits of a dragon, naturally knew that a dragons body was chock full of treasures. Ah, if he could find the tomb of the dragons, even if there were only a big pile of Dragon bones, then......
However, Shaar immediately reminded himselfSince dragons care so much about this Sacred Tomb, then wouldnt it be heavily guarded? Among other things, even if there were only a few dragons guarding it, with his set of skills, his fate would definitely be to be turned into a midnight snack of the dragons if he went there......
The tomb that you talk about will surely have a catch. If I really go there, I would probably die without even knowing what happened. Shaar shook his head repeatedly, Im not going to get tricked.
The voice in his mind continued to bewitch Shaar, If it was some other fellow who dared to go to the sacred tomb of us dragons, naturally they wont be able toe out alive. The tomb has a powerful and ancient three-headed dragon as its guardian. When it died, it received the blessings of the dragon god, and was able to restore its mortal body. Its flesh wont rot for thousands of years, which is almost equal to having eternal life. Its power is iparable; however, the Dragon god limited it by forbidding it to ever leave the tomb, even for half a step. Even if the fellow was a human Saint-level master, they wouldnt be a worthy opponent. However, if I lead you and go to the Sacred Tomb, because my soul has the dragon mark imprinted on it, the guard wont attack you. Therefore......
Hm? This was actually a good trade......
However, why do I feel like youre lying about something? Shaar gave off a hollowugh, So ording to you, as long as I bring a dragon, Id be able to go to the tomb and do whatever I want?
Of course not! The voice in his mind replied, the Sacred Tomb is the holynd for us dragons. A living dragon, even if it is the Patriarch of a n, wouldnt be allowed to enter! Each dragon can enter only once they are dying. Once inside, you can get your own tomb and slowly wait for your death. If a dragon died outside, the soul force of our race is strong enough that it can be separated from our body. Our powerful souls, using its own power, have the capability to return to the tomb by itself......
Hm, if you say it like this, then what you say is probably the truth. Shaar thought for a moment andughed, I can actually seriously consider this. Once this war is over, maybe I can set aside some time to help you on this trip......Ah, however these advantages you talked about, you must stick with your end of the bargain.
Of course. The dragon in his mind replied to Shaar, satisfied, I can teach you some of the Dragon martial arts right now! Hm, although your mortal body cant bepared to us dragons, it is still much stronger than that of an ordinary human. Strengthened by my Dragonblood, you can barely disy some of our fighting techniques. I can teach you a few dragon spells as well, to let you use some low-level dragon magic. You can use this magic to bless the Dragonscale and increase its defensive powers ......
(Humph, despicable human. While you can go to the tomb with my soul inside your magic crystal, once you lose my soul protection anymore, the guardian of the tomb will rip you to shreds!)
(Humph, this stupid dragon. Does she really think that this uncle is so easy to trick? Alright, lets see who is ying who in the end......)
A human and a dragon started to grind their axes......
In order to prevent Shaar from doubting her, this dragon immediately handed two Dragon spells to him.
These Dragon spells were, of course, pronounced in the Dragonsnguage, and the throat of a human was unable to form the sybles necessary to speak thenguage. Since a dragon was born with a different kind of body structure, their vocal chords were different, and their pronunciation wasplex and strange. Even a small sound, needed a shock to be sent throughout the several corners of their nasal passage and throat. They also had to cause a resonance in the nasal passage C Studying thisnguage was impossible for humans. Even for a human with the highest talent fornguage would never be able to learn the Dragon tongue.
Therefore since the beginning of time, human magicians were never able to use Dragon spells.
However, apart from this, there was another more important reason.
If magic only depended on the chanting of incantations, then such an exnation would be barely usible. However, amongst humans, some magicians have enough power, and upon reaching a master level they would be able to use magic without chanting C you humans call it Silent incantation technique and it doesnt need a chant incantation. It is enough for that person to chant the spell in their mind. Even so, humans are unable to use Dragon spell magic. Because of this, it can be said that Dragon Magic doesnt have much to do with the Dragonnguage. Besides not being able to speak the Dragonnguage, the most important reason is that only the Dragon race is able to use Dragon magic. This rule was created by the gods of creation, and so consequently, the soul imprints of dragons and humans are different. In order to use magic, it must first resonate with the soul first. Therefore, humans are naturally unable to use Dragon magic.
I can split up my soul imprint and share a little with you by putting it inside a magic crystal. I cant give you much, since my own soul force is currently very weak. This little dragon soul imprint should be enough to let you use a little bit of Dragon magic. Although you still wouldnt be able to use the majority of the Dragon spells, it would be sufficient enough to produce a strong defense that resembles my real body when you wear a Dragonscale. Although you cant achieve the same power output as my main body, at least youll have some resistance against normal magic.
This was actually a good idea.
Shaar remembered Tataras exnation as to why the Dragonscale was easily pierced through previously. It was because it had lost the connection to the dragons body, and therefore the Dragonscale had lost all of its magic resistance.
However, there existed a condition: When the dragon gives Shaar a small portion of her soul, he needed to use a magic crystal as a carrier.
However, where would Shaar actually find a magic crystal? Thinking for a moment, Shaar tapped his head and took big leaps while returning to his ruined tent. Going through the rubble, he dug out the bag from the magician that was incinerated by the dragon, and found several sparkling stones inside.
Following the dragons instructions, Shaar took a transparent magic quartz from the bag.
A mass of blue light quickly emitted from the pendant, with a small piece separating from it, slowly pouring into the transparent magic quartz. Very soon, the magic quartz turned green, with a hint of ck.
Shaar said with an unhappy tone: So little... You only gave me a tiny bit a moment ago? Cant you give me a bit more?
The very weak and tired dragon voice replied angrily, Stupid human! What do you think a dragon soul imprint is? A Dragons souls strength is very powerfulpared to you humans, and even this small amount nearly filled up your magic quartz! A little more and I am afraid that the crystal would explode!
Shaar pinched that green quartz very unsatisfactorily, Alright, I will believe you just this once.
Now, I can teach you a set of special martial arts technique......
Shaar somewhat disagreed with this idea, Ha! What martial arts? What, do you want me to learn to w with my fingernail, bite with my teeth? Or would you want me to sweep with my tail? This uncle doesnt even have a tail!
The dragons voice trembled with fury in her mind, Idiocy! Sheer stupidity!! You ignorant bastard, if other humans heard that they could learn our Dragon races secret techniques; they would go on their knees to beg for it. You bastard ......
Alright, alright. Shaars voice immediately became a lot nicer andughed a few times, Tell me about it, are there some other martial arts? The way of fighting between a dragon and human differ a lot, right?
......
After being silent for a while, the dragons anger gradually subdued and replied, It differs a lot......However, there is a powerfulbat technique that suits you humans ......No, better said, this powerfulbat technique originally belonged to you humans. It has just been lost in the world of humans. But for us dragons with our long lives, we still retained the knowledge of this technique.
Oh? Shaar was full of curiosity again.
The dragon race unexpectedly retained martial arts for humans?
......you, have you ever heard of the Dragon Knights ?
Chapter 79 Dragon Knight
Chapter 79 Dragon Knight
Trantor:Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
Dragon Knight?
In his mind Shaar imagined, a huge ferocious dragon flying in the air with its gigantic wings while breathing majestic me from its mouth. He was riding on the dragons back while holding a war axe in his hand, looking like a majestic god descending from heaven....
Shaar started to drool while imagining this image and he forcefully wiped his mouth before asking: Dragon Knight ......Can I be a Dragon Knight? Where do I get a dragon......ah, will you let me ride you?
His final words vited the taboo of this dragon! Lets not forget that it was a female dragon and hearing the word ride out of the mouth from a vulgar guy like Shaar always gave an obscene taste!!! (EN:Bhahahahah and I though Shaar was perverted)
Dora burst out in anger and an infuriated dragon roar was transmitted into the depths of Shaars mind. Shaars whole body immediately began to shake and a strong pressure started toe from the Sovereignty of the Dragon and because of the intense pressure Shaar was gasping for breath.
You lowly human, you dare to insult me!!
When this dragon unleashed its rage, the pressure was too different. Shaar felt as if his heart would instantaneously shut down and his chest was under immense pressure. Since he couldnt bear the pressure he had to forcefully pound his chest while fiercely gasping for breath and cursing:What are you getting crazy at! It was you talked about the Dragon Knights! Dragon Knight, Dragon Knight, if you dont give me a dragon to ride, there is no knight! Right now, you are the only dragon in front of me?!
Only when Dora stayed silent for a little while, Shaar could feel the pressure started to reduce slightly. He could finally loosen his chest as his breathing got easier and the anxiousness finally started to disappear: Although this fellow only has it soul remaining, who would have expected that the Sovereignty of the Dragon would still be so intense when enraged......
When Doras Sovereignty of the Dragon weakened, her voice also sounded slightly tired. It was obvious that releasing such a strong pressure so suddenly was also extremely taxing on her.
......Alright, I forbid you from talking nonsense again. You better carefully listen to me.
Doras heart was full of grief. She couldnt believe that a noble being like her, unexpectedly fell into the hands of such a rude and dirty human......If she still had her mortal body, she would have already wed him to death!
You listen up. A Dragon Knight is such a special existence that it is already extinct on the continent. Humph, you humans be so greedy and despicable, how could you be worthy of fighting f side-by-side with us dragons!
You ......
Shut up! I told you to stop with your nonsense and to listen to what I say! Dont you want to learn abat technique?
......Shaar kept his mouth shut and thought to himself: Humph, wait until this uncle emptied all the knowledge from your brain and it is still not toote to take care of you.
The Dragon Knights already disappeared and us dragons also disdain from starting a new cooperation with humans again.....However about 10,000 years ago, the Dragon Knights was virtually the most powerful warriors on the continent. ording to an ancient legends, there was a time when the world experienced a massif catastrophe that almost destroyed all the races. That Dark Age had continued for several hundred years, but at that time all races were forced to unite against a powerful enemy C the Necros of the Underworld, which was name of a powerful dark and evil race. The Necros were an undead race with incredible powers and fighting ability. Under the guidance of the Devil Emperor, they broke through the barrier of the Underworld and came to this world......
In order to resist the powerful Necros 10,000 years ago, a group of warriors who were strongest of their race got chosen. Each one of them had a formidable strength and pure noble soul. Only the truly strong and noble were qualified to obtain the approval of the Dragon race. Some of the members of the Dragon tribes were willing to share their souls with the human warriors and signed a contract. They became the first human warriors to mount dragons and created the powerful Dragon Knights and in order to fight against the Necros on the battlefield.
The Dragon Knights became the worlds most powerful warriors and they had three important characteristics.
First of all, during a fight, the strongest warriors among humans fought with a powerful dragon and they coordinated with each other. This went without saying.
Secondly, each warrior and the dragon they rode signed a soul sharing contract. In a fight, they shared each others vitality, magic, soul and strength! This method let the knights disy a power which was as strong as a dragon inbat. Even if a warrior didnt know how to use magic initially, he could unleash the might of Dragon spells! Moreover, when they were attacked, their bodies would also share the Dragon race bodys strong defensive power, as well as the magic resistance ......
A strength, magic and defense equal to that of a dragon......Would that be a humanoid dragon? Shaars heart began to pound quickly.
......Furthermore, after being injured from an attack, they could also transfer a part of the injury to the dragon through the soul contract......Since a dragons vitality is much stronger than humans. Using this kind of method.....it was almost as if the knights vitality got strengthened several times......Although it couldntpare to the Necros, who had immortal bodies, there wasnt too much of a difference.
Shaar began to swallow his saliva and immediately asked the question that was on his mind: This kind of soul sharing contract, was it still possible to sign it?
However, remembering this dragons anger outburst a moment ago, he decided to shut his mouth and hid this thought in his mind.
...... As for the third point, it is the Dragon Knightsbat techniques! There is a huge difference while fighting and riding a dragonpare to when someone is on a horse or any other mounts. In order to coordinate their powerful dragon mount and disy the greatest might they have as a Dragon Knight, many of the strongest warriors from the continent created a new martial art together. This allowed the warriors with the attributes of dragons to unleash their power to the fullest and thesebat techniques were called as % * at that time......
What did you say? What was it called?
Doras voice repeated in Shaars mind: % *.
They were a number of ancient and long stretched notes.
Getting annoyed, Shaar asked angrily: What the hell are you talking about. Is it in the Dragon tongue? How do you say it in humannguage?
......I dont know, since I cant understand this sentence in dragon tongue either.Doras tone seemed to include a hint of guilt.
How could it be possible?Shaar asked furiously: How could you possibly not understand dragon tongue?
Dora every unhappily replied: You are a human, can you understand Odinnguage? Do you know thenguage of the Antis Empire?
......this, that is true. Shaar was dumbstruck for a moment.
This sentence came from the most ancient dragon tongue. Thenguage from over 10,000 years ago has a very big differencepare to now. ording to the legend, thisnguage was passed down by the Dragon god to the dragons. Only the patriarch of a n could understand it a bit.
Stretching his mouth, Shaar tilted his head to think for a little while: Ehm ......That soul sharing contract, can you tell me more about it?
Humph! You greedy fellow, forget about your wishful thinking. After the war ended and the Necrospletely defeated, the human became greedier and greedier. The dragons broke every contact with the humans and the currents humanity doesnt have the qualifications to make the dragon race acknowledge them to ever be their mighty mount!
Ah, cmon tell me about it...... Shaar scratched his head: Even if its just a story, it should be told to the end.
......I told you, there is absolutely no way for you to be a Dragon Knight. In order to be a Dragon Knight, besides of an incredible power, one must have a pure and noble heart! A greedy fellow with no morals like you, even if you are reborn a hundred times, you will have absolutely no hope of bing one!
Hey! I was just talking about it, there is no need to curse someone.
Dora sighed and finally exined with a sneer:The most important condition at that time to be A Dragon Knight was, they were the strongest warriors from the human race and people called them Heroes. The beings who signed the soul sharing contract for them were the great and supreme Dragon God! This kind of contract only existed once! Moreover, only the descendants of the blood of the ancient human heroes would have the contracts imprinted to be the future generation of Dragon Knights. The Dragon God made such a rule, because that long warsted for several hundred years. Although the Dragon Knights were powerful, the lives of humans were very short. Even the strongest warrior could only live for more than 100 years. Furthermore during a battle, the Dragon Knights could also die. If a Dragon Knight died in battle and his dragon mount was still alive, his descendants could inherit the Dragon Knights position and be the new master of the dragon in order to ride it once against in battle.
ording to legend, this contract on existed once and it wouldnt happen again. The legend told that during the final battle of that war, almost all of the Dragon Knights died in battle and the bloodline of the ancient heroes of humanity got extinct. Therefore ......Without being the descendant of the ancient heroes, it is impossible to have new candidates to be Dragon Knights again.
The bloodline of the humanities heroes?
Shaar sighed and greatly disappointed in his heart.
Your humans experienced innumerable chaos caused by war during the 10,000 years afterwards. Your race was naturally filled with the nature of greed and violence born from internal conflicts as you established your civilizations. One destruction after another, until now countless ancient inheritances and traditions were exterminated. The Dragonbat technique is also included in these things and only our Dragon race preserved a part of it. I am from the earth dragon n and in ancient times our ancestor signed contracts with the Dragon Knights. Therefore, we preserved a part tobat technique and I can teach youre a bit of it, but ......
Again a but, what other condition do you also want to negotiate?
Doras voice was somewhat hesitant: but.....learning it is somewhat troublesome. The ancient heroes of the human had unrivalled formidable strength, especially concerning the use of battle ki they already reached the pinnacle. The essence of thisbat technique is tobine the humans strong battle ki with the explosive strength of the dragon. As you can imagine,bining powers will put a heavy burden on your body and once you overstep the limit, your body will not be able to support it and copse ......The ancient Dragon Knights who shared the vitality and injury with the dragon could used this battle technique, since the burden on their body could be transferred to their dragon, but you ......
Being surprised by the reply, Shaar asked: Are you concerned about me, do you fear that I will die from the training?
Humph, if you die, who can bring me to the Sacred Tomb.Dora finally sighed: However, since you havent obtained the dragons blessing, your strength is not that big yet. I think that with your current body toughness, you should be able to endure some of that burden.
Chapter 80 Profound Hillbilly part 1
Chapter 80 Profound Hillbilly
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Jafz
Ever since Shaar destroyed his own tent, he had to move away from his original location. Casually looking for an excuse, he moved to the edge of the camp and set up a tent on a hillside alone.
Ever since the army left, there were not many people left in the camp and, with his status as a Praetorian Guard, other people didnt bother him about it.
However, both Sarbar and Kato realized Shaars strange behaviour.
Forst three days, Shaar disappeared without any trace and only came back at night for dinner. Whenever he returned, his face and body were covered with scars and sometimes his hair was also a mess, while his face seemed to be scratched by something. He was always covered with bloodstains; there were even times when his face was full of dirt as if he just crawled out of some mud hill.
Usually when eating a meal, this fellow had the biggest appetite and he ate even more than Sarbar. However for these past few days, whenever Shaar ate a meal, his hands shook so much that he couldnt even hold the soup spoon. While eating the meal, his face showed an expression full of pain and it seemed to suffer from an enormous pain. While walking, his body would wiggle around as if all the bones in his body was about to fall apart. Once, when Kato identally patted Shaar during dinner, this guy issued a scream simr to a pig being ughtered and he nearly threw his te on Katos face.
His twopanions were both somewhat worried about this fellow.
Hey, are you slipping out to look for some women? Looking at Shaars bloody scratched face, Kato smiled with his shifty-eyes.
What I see is that someone is searching for a fight with you, right?! Fuck! Who dares to hit one of us the Praetorian Guards?! I will go together with you and take care of them! Sarbar was so enraged that he pounded the table.
Shaars whole body was trembling even tears could be seen in his eyes. He clenched his teeth and replied:No ......I, I wasnt careful and fell......
(Damn, it really hurts......)
Shaar was suffering, but he couldnt tell anyone about it. In the past three days, he was learning that cursed Dragon Knightbat technique with female dragon Dora. However, it was pure torture!
The Dragon Knightbat techniques that Dora taught him werent a lot and there were only three types for the moment.Dora was iming that she only knew that much C of course, Shaar was suspecting that this sly female dragon was still hiding things.
The ancient Dragon Knights were an extremely strong fighting force and they had already reached the pinnacle of their battle ki. However, where did Shaar learn about battle ki? Nheless, Dora actually knew a little about the battle ki of human, but even after learning the method to detect his battle ki from Dora, Shaar still couldnt detect it at all. Dora immediately determined that Shaar didnt had any talent to practice battle ki C in other words, this dragon didnt think that Shaar could be a warrior.
How could this statement not make Shaar extremely unhappy? (After a very long time, Shaar finally understood that he was getting yed by this sly female dragon.)
What was there to joke about? This uncle didnt had the talents to practice martial arts? On Primal Wildfire or at the battlefields, there were at least a few dozen warriors who died in my hands! Battle ki? What is so great about battle ki? The enemy who could use battle ki, I have killed a dozen of them!
Exactly at that time, this determined hillbilly suddenly had inspiration from his own unyielding spirit. Battle ki, wasnt battle ki just a type of power?
This uncle couldnt use battle ki, but I could use something else.
Very naturally, the first thing he thought of was the strongest power he currently possessed: Crimson rage ki.
After his previous training, he already began to grasp how to initiate the crimson rage ki. Simply said, when running at a powerful enemy, he had to cover himself with a powerful battle spirit, killing intent and extreme external pressure from his surroundings. Then these mind stimting senses would be transferred to the pendant and touch the soul imprint in there.
Whenever it happened, Shaar could feel his whole body being washed over by an awe-inspiring cold feeling C this feeling was like being thrown into an ice-coldke during a freezing winter and at that moment, his mind would be filled with endless killing intent. A power from some unknown source would suddenly burst out. Even Shaar himself didnt know where this kind of power came from, but right now, he thought too much about it.
The only drawback was, in order to control his conscious and stopping it from going berserk, he had to go all out in order to suppress the urge to kill in his mind. Right now he could keep control of his mind, but the crimson rage ki eruption was much smallerpared to the outburst from before.
At the beginning, Shaar tried the controlled outburst of crimson rage ki a few times and in the end, he discovered that at maximum it could only reach about three steps away. Moreover, within these three steps, its normal invincible defense ignoring power was also weakened. When he used his fire pitchfork, he could easily cut a hard wooden stake without the slightest noise.
Even against much harder objects, such as a metal shields or armors, he could still cut them without any problem. However, the prating power was much slower than before unlike the time when he wielded his fire pitchfork while cutting down everything in his path, no matter how many people stood in front of him!
He tested his current power and learned that he could easily cut three shield in a row, but if there was a forth, his fire pitchfork would get stuck inside the shield and he couldnt break it with his power.
This kind of level is the same as entering the medium-ranked battle ki realm for human warriors. This was Doras evaluation.
Uh......then it could only be counted as battle ki.
However, Shaar could clearly feel that after each use of crimson rage ki, after extending the duration was getting a bit longer, his body strength would run out when it stopped. It was not only that his bodily strength was exhausted; he would be covered in sweat and he could not even move a finger. Even his mind would start feel very tired as if didnt not slept for three days and three nights. Moreover, his consciousness would start to get fuzzy.
It seemed like the crimson rage ki was not only using physical strength, but mental strength as well.
It was clear that this cost of rage ki right now was much higher than battle ki......
Shaar was quite upset after remembering how the previous crimson rage ki eruption had such a power that could disregard all defenses. It didnt matter if his enemy was a man or a god; it seemed that it could cut through everything C only that power could fit this uncles style.
Nevertheless, Dora only needed one word to calm down Shaars mind.
When you go berserk, your power is unrivalled. However, your attacks are not self-conscious and everything within your range will be attacked! At the battlefield, there will be somepanions around you all the time; will you kill them together with the enemy?
......I understand!
Shaar had no choice but to agree.
The weakened crimson rage ki was not the real issue, the issue was......when learning those Dragon Knightbat techniques, his real suffering began!
The Dragon Knightbat techniques used a mysterious method which forced out all the power within the body in an instant! Each time he used it, the power of the whole body would suddenly build up and this power felt about ten times stronger than his crimson rage ki. When Shaar experiences this intense build uping up, he could clearly feel each muscle, every vein and every nerve would suddenly stretch several times! During that time, the intensive expanding would force his body to shudder uncontrobly and he had no way to suppress it. It was so strong that even his heart would suddenly stop beating!
Simultaneously, it also put him into a state of auditory hallucinations and for him, it seemed as if everything around him would slow down and distorted. The wind, the birds, the soldiers who were drilling in the distance, each sound would be stretched and distorted in his ear. And finally, it was as if the space would deform and stretch so much that only a dot could be seen!
(TL: Maybe he just ate the wrong kind of mushrooms...)
A dot!!
Raising his hand, he stabbed his fire pitchfork towards that dot......
(Bang!!)
Chapter 80 Profound Hillbilly part 2
Chapter 80 Profound Hillbilly part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, Superposhposh
The crack of thunder resounded in Shaars ears and the sound prated his consciousness. This shock instantaneously sobered Shaar as all the illusions vanished and started reversing the swelling on his body. The bloated sensation from before was quickly receding! The shrinking of his body made him feel like his blood was flowing backwards! His heart was beating so crazily fast that it almost burst...
As his fire pitchfork stabbed the spot, a small red light could be seen, quickly transforming into a hair thin strand of red before shooting out......
All of the power instantaneously umted in front of the tines, and gushed out. The power was so intense and extreme, that Shaar was being pulled forwards it involuntarily. Shaar couldnt resist this power anymore, as he was being forcefully pulled by that power!
The suction force was so strong that it hadunched him into a big tree with just a few huge steps. The thin red line silently cut into the bark, and even prated deeply into the tree trunk! The wood violently exploded into thin splinters while flying towards Shaar. They grazed his face, leaving behind several bloody lines across his body.
After taking a closer look, a hole the size of his pinky could be seen on the tall tree. Further beyond, a tree that was standing several steps behind was also pierced, and also the one behind that one.......
All of the objects standing in 30 meter line were pierced! Six big trees, two table sized rocks, all of those all had holes the sizes of a pinky through them!!
After quickly inspecting the effect of this power, Shaar became extremely shocked after seeing the result!!
However, before he had a chance to recover from his shock, Shaar suddenly started shrieked in agony, and dropped to the ground while shouting, This pain!!!!
From the numerous pores on his body, beads of blood oozed out all of a sudden! In broad daylight, countless tiny cuts suddenly appeared on Shaars biceps as his skin opened and blood was trickled down like a stream flowing down a mountain. Furthermore, the bones on his body began to make creaking sounds C At that moment, an extreme anxiety shed in Shaars mind as he feared that all the bones in his body were going to break!
This pain continued for about a half hour, before he forcefully crawled up from the ground. Nheless, his whole body ached, and even the gentlest touch felt like he getting pierced by countless sharp needles! Even when he was walking slowly, the soles of his feet were in so much pain that he could barely stand.
After practicing it for the first time, it took him about two hours before he was able to restore a bit of strength. However, the first thing he did after recovering a little was to burst out, in wildughter mixed with cries of pain. This discovery casted some questions in his heart.
Hey Dora, I heard that a high-ranked human warrior could use his battle ki to wound someone from afar. However, even they couldnt probably reach 30 meters right?
Humph! As if The Dragon Knightbat techniques could bepared to the battle ki that you humans are currently using! Yes, battle ki can be sent out to injure someone from a distance; however, the condensation technique of that power is simplified. With this Dragon Knightbat technique, you can focus all of your power at one little point to avoid wasting your energy endlessly! It concentrates all of your power to the strongest point!! Therefore, this skill is called ......Dragon Thorn!
Dragon Thorn!!
Fuck! This skill was too fucking strong!
But ......but it also hurt like crazy to activate it!!!
Well actually, with your current strength, you can disy the Dragon Thorn without exhausting all your power. You should have enough power to use it for 2-3 more times; however ......Your body cant take the side-effects of this strong force at the moment. ording to my judgment, if you dare to use it twice, I am afraid your body will receive severe injuries. If you use it three times, your body will copse, and you might die.
............
Shaar rested his chin on his chest, deep in thought. When he raised it again, his face usual yful expression was reced with a grave one.
In other words, both of my techniques Crimson rage ki and Dragon Thorn are unique skills which should only be used when my lifes in danger. After using Dragon Thorn once, my whole body will be paralyzed for half an hour before I can start moving again and under normal circumstances I can only be used once. On a battlefield, although I can kill the enemy with Dragon Thorn after using it, I am also as good as dead. As for the crimson rage ki, as long as I can control my consciousness and suppress it from going berserk, I should be able to sustain the crimson rage ki for about ......Almost half an hour ......From this point of view, it can only be use during a short fight. However my biggest problem now is that......I still dont have any techniques that I can use under normal circumstances.
After Dora heard Shaars deration, she sneered and replied: Humans are insatiable; there is really no limit to your greed! With your current strength and my Dragonblood strengthening your body, you already surpassed human standard in strength and speed. Under normal circumstances, you are equal to a regr low-ranked warrior. Once you disy your crimson rage ki together with your Thousand Men Army ughter, you areparable to a medium-ranked warrior; moreover it is even more lethal during a group battle. Furthermore, when you unleash the Dragon Thorn , your lethality would instantaneous reach the same level as a high-ranked warrior! Do you know that an ordinary human has to train at least 20 years to climb from a lower-ranked warrior into a high-ranked warrior and this is only if they have an outstanding rare talent! You already progressed so much in one day and it is still insufficient for you?!
Once hearing this, Shaar couldnt help but scratch his head while smiling awkwardly. Only after listening Doras preaching, his mind could finally ease. He had obtained a power which had the same level as a high-ranked warrior in one day. Although it was a lethal weapon with a short duration time, normally in order to enhance ones strength one would have to pay a heavy price. Obtaining such an opportunistic power could be considered extremely rare.
Even though Doras words were full of mockery, they were still telling the true.
Alright! Shaar waved his hand to stop Doras preaching and revealed an extremely tenaciously expression on his face: Lets continue practicing!!
In a sh, Shaar practiced for three days while secretly going to the forest on the hillside in order to train his crimson rage ki and Dragon Thorn. He continued to suffer the torture and every single day. Whenever he returned to his tent, he would fall on his bed and immediately fall asleep.
After getting out of his bed, the bed sheet would be stained with blood every day......
This discovery gave Tatara a somewhat malicious fantasy.
Huh ......there is blood on the bed sheet? Can it be that this vulgar hillbilly is like a woman and during each month, there are several days where......
Three dayster, Shaar left the military camp and started to wander around the surrounding wooded mountain for half a day. He collected arge bundle of various types of herbal medicines and personally mixed a barrel of medicine juice to soak his body in.
He used get bathe in this since his childhood and the form was something which the old man left behind. However, the two most important raw materials for this medicine bath were already depleted several years ago. These two types of raw materials couldnt be found in the mountains of Primal Wildfire anymore. The other raw materials for the medicine could be found in any mountain, but ording to the old man, the effectiveness would decrease a lot without the other two herbs.
The main reason for Shaars superhuman strength and body was because he was soaked in a smelly medicine every day when he was young. Practising the Dragon Thorn for past few days forced his body to take such a serious damaged that he had no other choice but to start soaking himself in those smelly herbs again.
Now, every time Tatara was washing the bed sheet, he couldnt help but get even stranger ideas.
Fuck! After finished bleeding now the bed sheet started smelling ......Could it be that the master still has the habit of wetting his bed with such an age?
While furiously scrubbing the bed sheet, the magician angrilyined in his mind......
Shaar continued this kind of masochistic training regime for six days and in the morning of the seventh day, just when he was leaving the camp to go to the mountain, something happened. When he arrived at the entrance of the camp, he suddenly saw a soldier on the observation tform blowing the warning horn!
After a loud humming sound, all the soldiers who were on patrol in the camp immediately rushed towards the door of the camp and lined up! The 13th Army was indeed a well-trained bunch and after only a brief moment, a fully equipped battalion officer led a team of soldiers to rush towards the door, before closing it. Immediately afterwards, arge number of soldiers rushed to the stockade wall and prepared their bows while anxious staring at the outside.
One group of soldiers after another were quickly gathering at the front gate after the early warning and their captains were roaring to push them to hasten the formation.
Exactly at this time, an officer who was staring at the distance on observation post yelled out: Look! Its our men!! ! Its, its ......Its a defeated army!!
Chapter 81 Shaar’s resolution
Chapter 81 Shaars resolution
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Kidyeon
On the distant main road, a group of shadows, one after another, appeared and walked down the path in pairs or in small groups. The road went straight through the middle of the wilderness, but it seemed as if there were at least a thousand of them.
From the uniform point of view, these people wore Byzantine styled armor, but most of them were badly-damaged. There were some guys that werent even wearing shoes, armor, or even a robe, and walked half naked just had a pair of underwear to cover them. These feeble people walked toward them absentmindedly and depressedly, like stray dogs. Most of the men were wounded, and their clothes were covered with bloodstains. Many of them were either supporting each other or limping, and had a miserable appearance!
After a while, some warhorses finally appeared in the distance, but only the two at the front were mounted. All the horses behind them had no riders, and even the knights that were riding them looked extremely weak. One of the knights was already lying on his horse, and it couldnt be determined from afar whether he was still alive or not.
The rider very soon passed the defeated troops, and arrived first in front of the camp entrance. The guarding officers however didnt open the door, but stood at the observation tform while staring sternly down below. The archers on both sides were also still holding their bows and arrows, ready to shoot them at any moment while aiming below.
Who are you?! Report your status! Otherwise, we will shoot to kill!!
The knight on the left who was riding on a horse wore a broken light armor, his whole face was covered in blood, and had an arrow still sticking out the back of his left shoulder! With a hoarse voice that could barely speak, he said with a weeping voice: I am the 9th Army scout battalion Sergeant! This is our battalion officer, Captain Ross. He was seriously injured!! The 9th Army was almostpletely annihted! The Odinsunched a surprise again on our camp! Our general led the Praetorian Guards and all of our men of the scout cavalry in camp, to cover the back in order to allow the remnants to evacuate. The general died in battle! Only the two of us managed toe out!
After finished this sentence, he exhausted his strength atst and fell down from his horse. Afternding on the ground, he took out a badge with trembling hands, but was unable to utter another word.
The garrison officer was an experienced veteran soldier, and didnt immediately order his men to open the door. Continuing to stare at the two people below, he whispered: Dont open the gate and remain vignt!
After giving the orders, he jumped down from the observation tform andnded outside the wall. Keeping a hand on his sword hilt, he went towards the man on the ground and took a look at the badge. Only when he took a look at the other dying officer on the horse by raising his messy hair, did his expression finally change greatly!
Battalion Captain Ross? I know you! We drank together! You, you ......
That dying officer who was lying on the horse finally reluctantly opened his eyes and swept over the person in front of him. His lips shivered a bit and tears started to flow down from the corner of his eyes.
Dead ......Everyone is dead ......9th ......The 9th Army is dead......2nd, the 2nd Army is also ......Also dead ......its, its Ha, Hasting. Odins, outnked ......outnked us ......surprise attack ......
When he finished thest sentence, blood gushed out of his mouth and he stopped breathing!
The garrison officers expression immediately distorted as he turned around and shouted: Open the gate! Quickly open the gate!! Medical officer!! Call a medical officer! Immediately!!!
When the camp gate opened, these defeated soldiers who were stricken with panic finally obtained a glimmer of hope in this desperate situation and started to madly flood towards the gate.
With a solemn face, the garrison officer clenched his teeth and grabbed a subordinate next to him: You will immediately lead a team and search the vicinity! Bring back the routed troop......but simultaneously stay alert! If you run into the enemy, dont make contact, and immediately return and report it!!
The officer then immediately gave several other orders, before fiercely rushing towards the main tent.
The news of defeat was like a dark cloud, and spread throughout the entire camp in just a few moments!
The 2nd Army who was positioned in the middle and the 9th Army who was ced in the east were both defeated! The Odin Empires most renowned general, and the Byzantine Armys biggest nightmare, the Lord of War Hasting outnked them andunched a surprise-attack with his forces. In just a few days, he broke through the 2nd and the 9th Army, and chased them down for 200 miles, while beheading innumerable men. Right now, his whereabouts were unknown!!
Although the special envoy was sent by the military in order to observe the war, many people were well aware of the fact that this Sir Bonfret came to the frontline to y a bit and get an easy achievement out of it. When the main force set out north for battle, this respected knight remained in a camp several hundred miles away at the rear. What sort of observer would that be?
Now that the army went north, they only left behind a few soldiers to guard the camp C some auxiliary soldiers and staff responsible for the logistics. Right now, the highest military officer in the camp was the garrison officer. ording to the ranking, Sir Bonfret, who had the title of special envoy observer, became the highestmanding officer in the camp.
Just when the garrison officer was dashing towards the main tent, the respected Sir Bonfret was just getting out of his bed. When the garrison officer arrived, he forcefully kicked the attendants who were guarding the door away, and rushed into the tent. The respected knight was still wearing his white silk sleeping robe, and sat there while a blond young and handsome squire was holding a mirror for him. At that moment this Knight, Sir Bonfret, was cautiously smearing a cream made of milk and honey on his extraordinarily beautiful face. It was said that this was one of the most popr skincare products in the aristocratic circle of the Royal Capital. This consisted of goat milk, honey, and several special spices transported from across the sea.
When the garrison officer burst into the big tent, the respected Sir Knights face was covered with ayer of white cream. Seeing this officer rushing in without warning, the Sir Knight immediately screamed with a shrill voice: Scoundrel! Who allowed you toe in?!
Lord Observer......there is an important matter that I need to report.The garrison officer hurriedly told him the things that happened outside with a stern face.
Bang!
The gold box in Bonfrets hand fell on ground, while spilling the mixture of milk and honey on the wool nket. This knights body immediately started to tremble uncontrobly.
You, you, what, what did you say? De, de, defeated ......Ha, Hast ......Hasting ......aaa, aatt, attacked......
The esteemed knight looked as if he would faint any moment. The garrison officer shouted: Lord! Now you are the highestmanding officer in this camp. Please immediately give us your orders!
Agh! Oh, uh...... Only after hearing the officers shout, did Bofret recovered from his shock and suddenly jumped up like a rabbit: Order! What, what order!!
The garrison officer expression turned ashen and continued to shout loud and clearly: Of course, its giving military orders!! You are the highest military officer and we need you to order us what to do!
What, what to do.... Bonfret shivered and suddenly called out half mad: Of course we run!! Damn! Damn! The damn 2nd Army! Damn the 9th Army!! They were actually defeated!! Hasting ising! Would we have any way to survive? Who could win against Hasting?! Quick, lets run! Run for our lives!!
Like mad, he rushed toward the back of his tent while running barefoot and screamed pitifully: Men! Pack my stuff! Damn! My coat! My helmet and armor!! Idiot, go quickly fetch me a horse!!!
The garrison officers face started to twitch and dashed in front of him to stop him: Lord! At time like this, you cannot run! You are themanding officer here and once you run, the morale of the troops will be inevitably in chaos, we ......
Bastard! What did you say! Bonfret maliciously shoved away this military officer and screamed with shivering voice: Arent you the strongest! Arent you the 13th Army! You will resist Hasting until the bitter end! Damn! You should know who I am! What my status is!! If I received an injury, you, you are all going to......
Giving up on shouting and cursing, he rushed inside the tent and brought several attendants to start collecting his things.
This military officer seemed as if he would spit blood soon. Both of his eyes were red, and his teeth were making a ttering sound.
Exactly at that moment, shouts could be heard from outside the tent, You arent allowed to go in! Followed by two punching sounds and some other painful noises, the curtain of the big tent was suddenly torn open. Walking in with big steps, Shaar looked at the garrison officer and gave him a nod while saying in a low voice: You go out first and take care of things. I will deal with this guy.
The garrison officer naturally recognized Shaar who was one of General Adricks Praetorian Guards and constantly at his side. His status was much higher than ordinary soldier, and moreover he heard that Shaar achieved great merits while getting wounded this time. It was said that he would soon get a promotion. His reputation was quite well-known by officers of the rear camp. Although this garrison officer had a higher military rank than Shaar, he was still usually polite towards him. Seeing Shaaring in, he thought that it was best for him to let Shaar talk to Bonfret since a Praetorian Guard should have more sess than a garrison officer. Returning a nod towards Shaar, he went outside anxiously.
Ignoring everyone, Shaar directly went inside while punching and kicking all the attendants who wanted to stop him. When he got inside the inner tent, he saw the knight whose face was still covered with white sheeps milk and noticed that he was still putting on his robe in panic. Once inside, Shaar immediately grabbed the scruff of the queer knight and lifted him up, before throwing him outside.
This fall nearly broke Bonfrets waist and he continued lying on the ground for a while and cursed: You bastard! How dare you act rude towards me! Dont you know who I am ......
I know, I know. Shaar impatiently waved his hand and curled his lips while replying: Arent you that pretty boy from the Royal Capital who sold his ass?
............ Bonfret was so shocked that he stared at Shaar dumbstruck. Although his face was smudged with a thickyer of white milk and the colors couldnt been clearly seen, his face started twitching full of anger after listening to Shaar. Opening his mouth, he suddenly screamed: You C You bastard! What did you say just now?!
Getting annoyed, Shaar backhanded Bonfrets face and half of it immediately began to get swollen. When Bonfret screamed in pain, Shaar pulled out the dagger that general Adrick gave him out of his boots with lightning speed and pressed the sharp de against his throat while grinning evilly: Honored knight, this uncle doesnt care if you sell your ass or sell something else. If you dare to scream again, I will stab you in the throat with this dagger. Ill let you be the judge of whether or not Ill do it?
Although Bonfret didnt believe in his heart that the other party would kill him, with a dagger pressed against his throat, he didnt dare to gamble against the guts of this fellow with his precious life C this guys face was to ferocious and looked up to no good. With his body which was worth more than a million gold pieces, he could not lower himself to the same level as this lunatic......
Chapter 82 Promoting to an officer on the frontline
Chapter 82 Promoting to an officer on the frontline
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Kidyeon
Seeing the pretty boy finally close his mouth, Shaar smiled satisfactorily and pulled the dagger a few inches back. Noticing the magnificent set of armor on the wall, he went closer and took it down C the armor seemed extremely beautiful and the craftsmanship wasplex. However, when he held it in his hand, the weight was incredible light and gave Shaar a small surprise. Throwing the armor in front of Bonfret, Shaarmanded: Put on the armor! Sir! Humph, from now on, I will personally protect you! I would to like to ask the honored Sir Knight to immediately put on the armor. We need you to go out and strengthen the morale of the troops!
Momentster, Shaar came out of the tent with Bonfret and casually cleaned the milk from his face. Nheless, there were still ces that werent cleaned properly and were still white. Bonfret put on his armor, but didnt have any time to wear a robe inside and his white skin was exposed. Shaar followed closely behind him with fierce looking eyes, and pushed with out of the tent while shouting: Lord Observer has arrived!!
Outside of the tent, all of the attendants that Bonfret had brought with him were lying on the ground knocked out. Sarbar, who was holding a wed hammer, and Kato, were standing at the entrance waiting.
Seeing all his attendants lying unconscious on the ground, desperation could be clearly seen on Bonfrets face. When he gave Shaar a hateful look, Shaar returned a fierce stare, and the pretty boy nearly peed his pants before immediately averting his eyes.
You see, I told you this kid has guts! Hahahaha! Sarbar patted the recently healed Kato who had only a dagger in his hand. Kato, whose shoulder was pped so strong that it dropped, smiled with squinted eyes: Not bad, this kid really has the courage to do things others wouldnt dare to. Hehe......Dont you think his spirit slightly resembles Sylvia......
Once he mentioned that name Sylvia, Sarbars body immediately gave of a small wave with his arm, and lowered his voice while saying: Ah, stop mentioning that name. You know that the general, he ......
What are you so scared of, the general cant hear us now. Humph, if Sylvia was still here, the situation wouldnt be such a mess......
When Shaar saw Sarbar and Kato, he froze a moment before the three of them looked at each other while nodding. Together, they escorted Bonfret, and walked towards the camp entrance.
When they arrived in front of the camp entrance, the garrison officer had already assembled all of the officers inside of the camp. The officers of the logistic troops and of the auxiliary soldiers had all received the message and had gathered here.
Before his eyes, the routed troops who managed to survived were filling the surroundings. Seeing the miserable appearance of the formally defeated soldiers, Bonfrets legs began to go soft. Noticing his hesitation, Shaar gently kicked him from behind. Although he hid his movement, the force was quite strong and it immediately pushed Bonfret several steps forwards.
Using this opportunity, Shaar shouted with a loud voice: Attention, the Lord Observer will give his orders now!!
If it was ording to Bonfrets desire, right now he would immediately order a retreat without further dy, and take the fastest horse to flee toward the Empire at the maximum speed. However, he was not a fool. Being able to receive the love of the crown prince in the Royal Capital couldnt be achieved without a well thought out n. He knew that if he dared to give such an order right now, the thug standing next to him who was radiating murderous intent would probably stab him with that knife.....
Coughing for a moment, Bonfret said with a trembling voice: Ehm, yes, ehm ......Order, I give the order....
Taking a nce at Shaar, Bonfret immediately cleared his throat when he saw Shaar giving him a coldugh: Pass to order! The army, the army will......will be on high alert! Also......Also send search teams and scout for the enemys trail in all directions and find routed soldiers! Do a headcount, furthermore...furthermore.....
In fact, when he was donning his armor a few minutes ago, Shaar told him what to say. However, from all the panic, he had actually forgotten most of it. However, Bonfret wasnt stupid and when he noticed that the expression of that fellow beside him getting uglier and uglier as he continued stuttering, he suddenly got an idea. Pointing at Shaar, he proimed loudly: With my authority as military special adviser I appoint him as my recement for giving orders! And......his words will be seen as my words from now on......
Finishing his order, Bonfret trembled in the cold wind and looked at Shaar with pitiful eyes.
Shaar didnt know whether tough or cry, however all the officers were looking at him from below. Bracing himself, he gave off a shout while putting on an authoritative air.
In any case, the main force had already marched north. Right now, there was mostly just auxiliary and logistics troops from the 13th Army remaining in the camp, forming a jumbled army. Shaar, who was a Praetorian Guard of the general, didnt have a low status in their eyes. Moreover, this time he rendered a meritorious service while being wounded in action. For these past days, Kato spread his tale throughout the whole camp and everybody had already recognized that he would soon be a rising star. Because of this, there werent a lot of unexpected reactions from the crowd.
Seeing that there were noints, Shaar sighed in his heart and talked with a loud voice while exuding a calm demeanor on the surface: Alright! The honorable Sir Knight is still ill, and I will act as a temporary recement for the military adviser......
Pointing at the garrison officer, Shaar said with a loud voice: Eh......te? Yes, your name was te, right?
The garrison officer smiled and nod.
Very well! te, my friend, you are responsible for all of the wounded soldiers! Organize all soldiers in auxiliary barracks, as well as the logistic troops. Take at least a thousand men, and prepare them for the battle. Provide them with equipment for the fight, and increase theirbat effectiveness as much as possible. Sarbar!
Sarbar immediately straightened his back: Here!
Sarbar, you are responsible for choosing a hundred men that can ride horses! If I remember correctly, there are more than hundred horses in the logistic camp, right?
Ah, if add the horses responsible for pulling the carts, there should be enough to scrape together two hundred of them.
Alright! Then you can add a bit more......You are responsible for selecting two hundred men! No matter if its for patrols or asbat strength during the attack, the cavalry is essential and we need as many as possible. Also, Kato! I know that you are injured, but I need you to temporarily take over control of the logistic battalion and the supplies for now! Your work will be burdensome, but I need you to settle all the wounded soldiers ......Also, organize the manpower to reinforce the fortification! See if the quartermaster has anything we can use, and take everything!
Subsequently, Shaar immediately gave another five orders. Although it was his first time givingmands, and he was a bit nervous in his mind, he simply steeled his heart in the end. In any case, all these things were written in the books of the old man, and even his aura while giving these orders was extremely majestic.
Although the men here were not thebat troops, they were still all from the 13th Army and were highly disciplined. After receiving their orders, no one refuted them and immediately started to follow them.
Shaar grabbed Kato and whispered: I will let you take care of this ass selling knight. Watch over him with care and dont let him run away ......We cant allow him to run right now. Once he runs away, perhaps our brothers of the 13th Army wont be affected, but these routed troops will immediately fall into panic......
Kato nodded and stared fiercely at Bonfret: Rx, I will watch over Sir Knight tightly C like a kidnapper.
The 13th Army was indeed worthy of being the iron army of the empire. Once they started to get into action, they immediately disyed their powerful efficiency.
In less than two hours, the statistical work was alreadypleted.
From the soldiers that were left behind to protect the camp, to all those that were reassigned to various ces, there were a total of 1500bat soldiers, which included more than 200 archers. When Sarbar gathered all the horses from the logistics camp, he had collected about 300 horses. However, only one-third was genuine warhorses. Fighting cavalrymen were actually not that difficult, since the 13th Army was a cavalry unit. Even if they were auxiliary soldiers, their horse-riding skill was quite proficient, and Sarbar quickly collected more than 200 cavalrymen.
Kato took over the control of the military supplies and took all the reservemodities from the warehouse. He unexpectedly found more than 300 sets of heavily armored infantry equipment, and 60 sets of heavily armored cavalry equipment. Without the slightest hesitations, Shaar ordered them to strip the armor off the heavy cavalry equipment, and use it as heavy infantry armor. With this, they reluctantly assembled 400 heavily armored infantrymen.
This approach gave Sarbar some doubts, since this sturdy fellow actually hoped tomand a heavy armored cavalry unit, even if it was a trivial 60 riders. However, Shaars exnation immediately made Sarbar ept his decision.
Although a heavy armored cavalry unit is powerful, if we cant assemble a sufficient number ,and only have a dozens of riders, we will be unable to create an impact force during the charge. Therefore, we might as well not create one at all! It would be better for the infantry to wear heavy armors. After all, we only have a small amount of cavalrymen, and they will mainly be used to coordinate the search, and for harassment ......Wearing heavy armor will affect their mobility instead.
After listened to the exnation, Sarbar immediately nodded in approval and simultaneously patted Kato while talking loudly with a smile: You see, like I said! This kid really resembles Sylvia!
Shut up, you stupid giant! Did you forget the generals order?!
Shaar was suddenly stunned and looked at his twopanions: Hm ......its the second time Ive heard this name Sylvia. The first time, l heard it when I was at the generals side......Is that person also one whos in the 13th Army? Howe I havent seen that person yet?
Both Sarbar and Kato looked at each other and immediately closed Shaars mouth at the same time as looking suspiciously around with their heads.
After waiting for a while, Kato turned his head and smiled bitterly while whispering: This...its better that you dont ask. Sylvia, this name, among us Praetorian Guards, its a taboo to mention it......The general doesnt allow us to mention this name. Every time its mentioned, the generals rage is brutal.
Chapter 83 Kill the Odins!
Chapter 83 Kill the Odins!
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
When afternoon arrived, all the routed soldiers finally gathered and after a headcount, their numbers reached 1500. Initially, Shaar wanted to incorporate these men and use them for the uing battle, but most of these men received heavy injuries. Although some of them were not that heavily injured, they travelled a long distance to escape so they were exhausted. Moreover, after seeing their brothers and superiors getting ughtered by the Odins, they lost all their fighting spirits. Terror was written all over their faces and they would be paralyzed if they enter another battle with their current morale battle.
Shaar believed that he didnt have the skills to immediately awaken the fighting spirits of these men C he wasnt a legendary hero from the legends, who radiated the aura of the kings when giving a speech. Transforming these escaped rabbits into brave warriors glowing with fighting spirit C this kind of tales only existed in the legends and it was fundamentally impossible in reality.
Therefore he simply organized them into the rear service under supervision of Kato, while reassigning two hundred soldiers from the logistic battalion to the front.
However, one bad news after another started arriving that afternoon!
Shaar divided two hundred cavalrymen into six teams and ordered them to search the surroundings in six different directions. When the six teams came back at the noon, two of them retreated a bit toote when they ran into a small Odin force. After a fierce battle, they were able to retreat but they lost half of their troops during the battle.
The teams that search the six directions, every one of them encountered a small Odin unit during their journey!
In other words, they were surrounded by Odins!
It is very obvious that these Odins wants to cut us off from contacting outside. Full of troubles, Shaar scratched his head: It is most likely the General who is at the frontline still doesnt know about the misfortune at the rear! No, perhaps they know, but they also ran into some trouble. In addition there is another thing, I am afraid......that the Odins probably marched behind us and already upied Primal Wildfire town! There were not many garrison troops in Primal Wildfire Town and once the Odins upies it, they could treat is as a stronghold. This way they can block our road towards south and at the same time preventing the empires reinforcements going north.
Thinking about their predicament, Shaar sighed. The garrison officer te, Sarbar, Kato and three other ranking military officers of the camp were assembled in the big tent.
Shaar took down the map from the wall.
Our situation is not looking very good at the moment ......The strategy this time was to position three armies at the north of Primal Wildfire to resist the Odins invasion of the Primal Wildfire Town at the south to keep a reserve regiment.
ording to the current information, now that both the 2nd and the 9th Armies got annihted, Hasting already arrived at our back and if they upied the Primal Wildfire Town......No, it is not an if anymore! They have certainly upied Primal Wildfire Town! As the matter stands now, even if the support troops at the south are ablee to our aid, they will be unable to cross Primal Wildfire Town to go north C Furthermore, I am worried that Hasting who ordered so many small units around us to patrol around because he wants to cut off our messengers. Perhaps once the southern support army receives the news from north, all of us will be corpses!
In the big tent, only te who was a battalion officer who had a bit fighting and army experiences. He nodded and gave Shaar a nce: That guy Hasting has a big appetite! He defeated the 2nd and 9th Armies and now positioned himself at our rear. He ns to keep us the 13th and 6th Armies in the north, before swallowing us ......Humph! Wanting to destroy four Byzantine Armies in one war, the Lord of War from Odin is too greedy!
Both Kato and Sarbar were Praetorian Guards and didnt lead their own soldiers before. They couldnt join the conversation and could only listen to it, before Sarbar shouted with a voice full of anxiety: We need to somehow make contact with the general in the north! Let ......Let me lead a cavalry unit and break through towards north!
Shaar looked at him then replied in a serious tone: Not possible! It is not that I dont want to contact the general, but we dont have the means to do so at the moment! Everything we can think of, dont you think that Odins most famous general cant? For my guess, no matter if its towards south or north, they already nted a made from small units around us to trap us. Even if you are willing to risk your life to try, I am afraid that it will be vain and waste the little cavalry we have.
Kato was smarter and he also had some confidence in Shaar: What do you think?
We stay!Shaar sighed: We mostly consist of infantry and if we leave the fortification of the camp, no matter if we try to break through the north or flee to the south, it will be a dead end! We are too few in numbers and we need to bring important goods from the logistics battalion. Moreover, we have more than a thousand wounded soldiers and on two legs, how fast can we run? Hasting can outnk us and most of his soldiers are probably cavalry. Even if we just encounter the caribou riders in the wilderness, 800 of them will be enough to annihte us! Furthermore, I am sure that Hasting has prepared some troops in the vicinity with orders of intercepting us and only waiting for us to leave our camp. Therefore ......Only by staying here and relying on the fortification, we have a slim chance of survival.
Pausing for a moment, Shaar took a deep breath and his eyes were full of determination while saying in a serious tone: My brothers, I dont fear death! I also know that my brothers of our 13th Army dont feared death either! However right now, we have a more important duty topletepare to death!
What duty?
Shaar forcefully squeezed his chin and clenched his teeth while saying:Defend this camp! Hold this stronghold!!
He then exined: With our military strength which is mostly made of infantry, even if we march north, we cant aid the general. Even if our troops die in battle, it wont have any value. ording to my guesses, once the general in the north discover the situation and notice that he is getting nked from both sides by Hasting and the Odin army in the valley, he will turn around and try to breaking through!
If we lose this foothold and the general ughter through the blockade with the main army, if they dont even make a refuge, where will they find shelter? With no stronghold to rest, they will be without supplies and surrounded by the enemy in the wild. In just a few days, enemy can to starve them or squeeze them to death! At that time, not even the gods can save them from that desperate situation!
The road towards south is already blocked by the Odins who upied Primal Wildfire Town! We can only stay here and wait for the general to break through their way back. There arerge amounts of army rations and weapon supplies here, and everyone can make use of the aid station to fortify our defenses and defend while we wait for reinforcements from the south... This is the only way out! Not just for us, but also for our general in the north!
Shaars words immediately affected the people who were present. Everyone in this tent was only low-level officers and no one had thought that a Praetorian guard would have so much insight.
The third reason ...... Shaar lowered his voice a bit and said: Hasting will try to conquer this camp as soon as possible! The longer we defend here; we can attract more military strength from Hasting! This way we can alleviate some pressure from the general at the north and help him breakthrough......
This is probably the situation! If we defend here, then the 13th Army has a slim chance of survival! If we lose here......Will we force the cavalry of 13th Army to smash their heads against the city wall of Primal Wildfire Town?te the garrison officer added these words full of vigour.
All the military officers of 13th Army didnt show the slightest fear and roared excitedly again and again, started to gearing up for battle. Just when Kato who was about to leavest, he suddenly stopped and asked Shaar in a low voice: Hey, are you sure the general will ughter his way through toe back? The enemy is Hasting! Are you certain that we dont need to go and aid him?
Shaar sighed before whispering: First, our military strength is too small and with only infantries, there is simply no strength to aid them. Secondly......Believe in the ability of our general! The power of 13th Army is not a lie right? Even a rookie like me has confidence in them dont tell me an old bird like you is wavering?
Pausing for a moment, Shaar smiled and squinted his eyes while putting on a somewhat weird smile: Do not forget, the general still has the master of escaping Ruhr at his side! He is Byzantine Empires sliest rabbit.
Tension and hectic activities were spreading through the camp. Large quantities of weapons were getting distributed; even the cart drivers of the logistics battalion and craftsmen were given equipments. Kato that guy unexpectedly pulled out several good things from the armory.
Three ballista wagons were made for medium to long-range range attacks. Their huge bolts had a terrifying pierced power and the ballistas were ced on a two wheeled carts. With one load, it couldunch a dozen of bolts. When Shaar tried its power, their shooting range was about 800 meters wide and within 100 meters; the bolt could even prate a twoyered shield. Once ten bolts were fired, the coverage was quite big. When facing against the enemys frontal charge, this weapon could definitely be the trump card on the battlefield!
(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Polybolos)
The only w was that this ballistas didnt have many bolt reserves and once they shot them away, it took some time to install new bolts. ording to the firing range and the infantry charge speed, they could be fired just 3 times.
The second amazing find was a small trebuchet with an even longer firing range. It could throw a stone over a thousand meters, but to finding a big stone was difficult. Shaar mobilized all the logistic soldiers to go and collect big stones and Kato also prepared some jars filled with oil. Nheless, this type of weapon didnt have an urate aim but it could hit everywhere within the range of the attack......If one wanted a precise attack, one could only rely on luck.
That was why in the Byzantine army this type of trebuchets was named as the: Ungrateful artillery.
There were four of these trebuchets since the 13th Army was a cavalry unit and they didnt prepared this kind of heavy siege weapon.
Shaars premonition was urate.
On the busy morning of the second day, the Odins assault army arrived! As he suspected, it was very obvious that in order to prevent the 13th Army from breaking through towards north, Hasting wanted to conquer this camps as fast as possible. He wanted to block the 13th Army from returning south!
When the morning arrived, the soldiers on observation post sent out a nervous shouts and Shaar immediately rushed to the tform and looked in the distance towards north......
There was dust all over the sky was the only thing he could see!!!
A dense mass of Odins appeared from the north, covering the hills and the main road.They were like a swarm of ants sweeping over the horizon. The front rows were filled with one Odin soldier after another and most of them werent wearing anything on their upper bodies C being born in northern Empire Odin, they were all used to the snow and cold weather. They didnt feared the little cold winter wind in this ce.
With their war axes in their hands, those Odins howled in the cold air while spouting hot air in form ofrge white steaming mist that would float above their heads.
Seeing the dense crowd in front of him, Shaars heart started to beat like crazy. The Odins Army seemed boundless as his eyes couldnt see the end of it. This dense crowd really made peoples scalp tingle!
One war cry after another was spreading throughout the camp. Under the shouts of the officers, arge number of soldiers started carrying weapons and shields welled over. Archers were quickly lining up in formation and the tension could be seen on each one of their faces.
Shaar tested his new axe in his hand. This long axe was taken out from the armory and it was normally used on horseback. After shortening the handle, Shaar raised it in his hand while feeling its now perfect weight.
When the morning sunlight shone on the Odin formation, their axes reflected the light, creating andscape of white cold brightness!
Damn ......so many......
Shaar mumbled to himself.
Standing beside him was the garrison officer te. After giving Shaar a nce, he patted his shoulder while whispering: Dont be nervous, the other side has about 10,000 men.
Turning his head, Shaar looked at that fellow and asked: How do you know?
te was busy helping the organization for a day already and he understood the Shaars way of thinking a bit. He replied in a low voice: You stillck experience after all. After spending several years in the army, you can see how many enemies there are. When looking at the formation and from its thickness, one could guess the number of men.
Fuck! 10,000 men......10,000 men were too many! Although he was able to assemble 2000 men here, many were taken from the logistics battalion and craftsmen who had taken arms.
Shaar fiercely spat on the ground.
Fear infested his heart.
Fear was spreading everywhere.
This wasnt a joke. Except for dim-witted people, after their birth everyone feared death. Seeing all those Odins in front of him made his scalp tingle and Shaar was suddenly out of breath. His mouth and throat got so dry that he couldnt even spit and his heart started to beat wildly!
At this moment, his mind couldnt help but ask one question:
I, can I really stop these Odins assault? Damn it! Their numbers are way too many! Can I stop them?
Or, is it possible for me to survive?!
Those who fear death are not real men? Stop joking! Even real men fear death!
Grabbing his axe tightly, he touched his chest and felt the hardness. Shaar hid Dragonscales both in front of his chest and at his back C He didnt bring a lot of Dragonscales and except for him, he secretly gave both Sarbar two pieces. As for other people ......He didnt had any more with him.
Whether he lives or dies, it all depended on this battle!
The hillbilly maliciously gripped the handle of his axe tightly!
He didnt have any sense of belonging towards the Byzantine Empire.
To be bluntly honest, his sense of belonging towards the 13th Army was not so deep that he would willingly sacrifice his life for them. Up until now, he only felt the friendship towards his Praetorian Guard brothers.
In such a dangerous situation, he already considered to be a coward and flee when battle started. He could find a hideout in Primal Wildfire and wait until the battle was over. Who cared whether Byzantine or Odin won the war, he could still return to Primal Wildfire Town and continue his life as a hillbilly hunter.
But......No!
This hillbilly had the dignity of a hillbilly! His only friends were here and discarding them to escape wasnt something a hillbilly could do!
There was also another important reason.
This hillbilly also had his own ideals!
Initially when he left the mountains in order to go to the outside world, the reason was because he didnt want to live in a humiliating nest in the mountain for the rest of his life! He wanted to be a mercenary and venture this world as a warrior!
Who said that hillbillies didnt have any ambitions? He had ambitions! Although so far, this hillbilly didnt think things such as obtaining power, influence and wealth, but he had a little of his own ambition in his mind.
At least ......get some achievements! As for kind of achievements, the concept was still a bit fuzzy in his heart right now.
He didnt thought about it too much.
This battle, if he died then everything would be over! If he could survive it......That was an achievement in this hillbillys heart!!
(This uncle wont die! Will not die here! Uncle is still a virgin! This uncle didnt enjoy a woman yet! There are still so many cold coins at home that need to be spent! This uncle still needs to buy and and a big house! This uncle still needs enjoy his life!
Therefore, this uncle will not die here! Absolutely cannot die!!)
The Odins howling unified as they continued to howl. It was as if the howls wereing from wild beasts, slowly intimidating the hearts of the Byzantine soldiers one after another.
However, exactly at this time, a tall and brave figure suddenly stepped forward. Facing forwards at the distance against this dense mass, he was roaring continuously. After taking a deep breath, he roared once again!!
His roared was ferocious, enthusiastic and unyielding!
If he was a wild beast ......Then, he would certainly be a majestic one!!
Come! Odins!! This uncle will not die!! I will never die here!!
Shaars face muscles twisted as he turned his head, his ferocious expression was something that resembled a cornered beast. Shaars expression even stunned te who was standing beside him.
The hillbilly raised his axe and roared madly towards the surrounding soldiers! These words wouldter be a slogan of his legend!
......
Kills the Odins!! Kills the Odins!! Kill them all!!!
His voice resonated like thunder!
EN: ( Editing this chapter literally killed me hope you all enjoyed it)
Chapter 84 Battle to the death
Chapter 84 Battle to the death
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth, iballisticbunny
Not seeing the need for any skirmishes, the Odin army immediatelyunched an all out attack with their first wave!
With a loud horn sound, one wave after another, each wave filled with Odin warriors holding axes, broadswords and shields of different colors, started to sweep towards them while roaring vigorously. ~~~ seeing this dense and boundless mass of soldiers surging up like a tsunami sent shivers down the spines of the Byzantine Soldiers!
While tightly gripping his axe, Shaar could hear his hearts heavy beating very clearly, even in this noisy chaos. Right now, the garrison officer te who was standing next to him started to shout variousmands with a loud and vigorous voice.
Prepare! Archers take aims! Men take up your arms! Dont panic! Stay firm! Maintain the formation!!
Shaar who didnt have any experience inmanding could only leave this matter to te. This ordinary garrison officer did amazingly well and, although his face was red from the anxiousness, his voice was strong while maintaining his calm state of mind!
The feet of countless men started trampling the earth and created a huge dust cloud then the dense crowd quickly got into the firing range......
Fire!!!!!
With a mighty roar, te ordered the three ballistas to unleash a dozen death bringing bolts! Each metal bolt had the thickness of an adults arm and was howling through the wind, cutting across the sky. Very soon, dozens of bolts created a parabolic umbre that suddenly covered the Odins heads.
Sounds of flesh and bones being prated as well as horrible screams could be heard everywhere around the battlefield, as death rained upon them. Crimson colours were sshing all around as shouts of agony from wounded soldiers were echoing throughout the battlefield. The bolts shot out from these ballistas were ten times stronger than ordinary arrows. If a single bolt hit its target, it would easily prate the human body as if was made of paper! Some bolts even prated three or five people in a row without a hint of stopping!!
The archers standing at the wall also received their orders as several hundred arrows took advantage of the strong wind and decimated the group of Odins who were running at the front of their first volley!
However, even among the screams and pitiful whining of their brethrens, the Odins didnt slow their pace at all and continued to shout viciously as they fanatically stormed onwards!
Very soon, the first wave of the Odin army arrived under the strongholds wall and used their bodies to smash against it. Although the stronghold wall was reinforced by the stones that the logistic battalion went to pick up, and it was also supported with the wood nks from disassembled horse-carriages and the first impact still fiercely shook the strongholds wall. Despite standing behind the wall, the Byzantine soldiers hearts started to jump fiercely as they saw the only protection they had between them and the maddening Odins was shaking. Immediately, under officersmands, a row of spears shot out from the slits between the walls, piercing the Odins like meat skewers. With a stream of simple thrusts, hundred Odin soldiers were stabbed to death! However, as more Odin soldiers died, their brothers got even more aggressive. Grabbing the spears which had pierced their bodies, the wounded Odins forcefully pulled away the spears from the grips of those behind the wall!
During the chaos, several hundred sturdy Odin soldiers formed ten teams and started to run through the middle of the formation. In order to increase their running speed as much as possible, they werent wearing any metal armor or carrying any weapons and they simply rushed forwards with their bare upper bodies. Each team had over a dozen men and each man was carrying a woodendder made from trees that they cut during their journey. With a terrifying roar, they frantically rushed towards the stockade wall! Hidden within the crowd of Odin soldiers, who were risking their lives to cover them with their shields, the majority of them managed to arrive underneath the wall. One after another, thedders were quickly being set up next to each other as the Odins beneath the wall increased the intensity of their frantic screaming. After just a few moments, more and moredders appeared against the wall.
Spears were repeatedly shooting out from the inner side of the wall, stabbing the Odins who were holding thedders, forcing them down. As if they were touched by insanity, the Odins started to use their bodies to shield thedders, weing the spears while their brethrens re-erected thedders. They continued their offensive without any care for their lives.
Crimson!
The whole battlefield turned crimson! Before the strongholds wall there wereyers uponyers of corpsesid, their blood turning the whole ground into a dirty crimson mud. The Byzantine soldiers standing on the wall maliciously continued to thrust and chop down without any break, but they still couldnt resist the Odin soldiers suicidal attacks. There were some Odin soldiers who would climb the walls to simply stretch out their arms and jump into the Byzantine soldiers swords. Using their body, they would be able to buy more time for theirpanions to get a foothold on the wall.
There were even some Odin soldiers who would give up on thedder and lean against the wall in order to create a humandder. They would let theirpanions step on their shoulders, despite getting stabbed through their chest from the gaps on the wall! Some Odin soldiers would get close to the wall and maliciously stab through gaps and were trading, a life for life.....
The wall was too fragile and its height was just 2 meters long because of that it was very difficult for it to y a real defensive role during this battle.
The archers already began to spread out from the front as they stood behind the wall, killing the Odins at will. With a pair of crimson eyes, Shaar held an axe in his hand as he led a dozen of the strongest soldiers in running back and forth near the wall. Whenever the Odins broke through, he would be the first one to rush there and throw himself into the fray. Reflecting the cold brightness of his war axe with every swing, he was cutting all the enemies into pieces!
Exactly at that time, the real danger arrived at the camp entrance!
The camp entrance was the Odins main offensive spot, but there were two rows of sharpened stakes which were densely arranged together to defend it. They were installed deeply into the ground and pointed towards the sky...... The Odin side sacrificed at least two hundred men to the arrows and spearsing out from the gate in order to cut off those sharp stakes one by one, to create an open area!
From behind, a dozen Odin soldiers were holding a thick chopped off tree as they started to crazily rush towards the camp gate and repeatedly rammed against it.
With each collision, the gate started to squeeze louder and louder while sending clouds of dust to air with every shake. The soldiers who were standing behind it raised their swords and maliciously stabbed through the holes which were created from the impact. During this exchange, some unlucky fellows weapons were grabbed by the Odins, and with a pitiful scream they were pulled outside, before getting ripped to pieces.
A group of Odin soldiers at the camp gate started grabbing some of the sharp wooden spears which they temporarily made from trees. Holding these spears which had the length of three to four meters, they started to stab and kill the Byzantine defenders behind the gate, causing damage to the defense. Even garrison officer tes shoulder got hit by a wooden spear as half of his body was suddenly covered in blood after his shoulder pad got smashed to pieces!
The ten meter wide camp gate started cracking under the fierce and repeated offense of the Odins. Each cracking sound was warning a sign of wall slowly breaking and with each sound, fear was sent throughout the Byzantine soldiers hearts. Under the fierce roars of the Odin soldiers, every collision seemed felt like they were smashing their hearts.......
With a roar full of madness, Shaar rushed towards the entrance. The axe which he had earlier was already lost, but he had picked up a w hammer instead. Seeing a Byzantine soldier who was standing on a tform getting stabbed by a spear and as his fresh blood started spraying through the air, Shaars eyes instantly turned an even darker shade of crimson red. With a ferocious roar, he suddenly leapt into the air!
With his powerful legs, he jumped three meters into the air and managed to cross the gate with just a single leap!
Afternding in front of the gate, he immediately started to reap lives of Odin soldiers, which made him looked like he was the physical embodiment of the grim reaper. Using the hammer to protect his face, Shaar simply opened his chest and weed all the spears and axes from the Odin soldiers. Among a burst of cracking and shattering noises countless spears and axes were continuously getting destroyed by him. Struggling inside a crowd of enemies, Shaar fell on the ground and started to sway maliciously back and forth while wielding his hammer like a whirlwind. After smashing the thighs and breaking the legs of the Odins within his immediate surroundings, Shaar finally leaped into the air before pulling out his fire pitchfork from his waist!
All the Odin soldiers appeared extremely fragile in front of this hillbilly: While using his fire pitchfork to cut apart the weapons of Odin soldiers, he continuously pounded the bodies of his victims with the hammer in his other hand. Whether it was the head, shoulder or chest, with every blow immediately the sound of bones breaking followed!
After only a few breaths, there were no more standing Odin soldiers near Shaars surrounding. Grabbing an Odin soldier who was on his knees, he fiercely kicked him and then started stepping on his chest then he ripped out the arms of the Odin soldier as he madly roared!
With a terrifying splitting noise, he ripped off the body of that Odin soldier body in half!! Warm fresh blood was spraying all over Shaars face while he maliciously threw away the torn out corpse. Turning around, he started to fight against the new wave of iing Odin soldiers with his w hammer.... Exactly at that moment, his eyes turned the darkest shade of crimson as he unleashed the crimson rage ki!
Bang!! Boom!!
While pounding the crowd of Odins with his w hammer, his mighty aura of crimson rage ki immediately shattered all the bones of three Odin soldiers who were unlucky enough to be in front of him! A mountain of broken bone fragments started flying everywhere under the strong impact of his strength as seven to eight Odin soldiers were sent flying by this crazy force, before they breathed theirst breath while they were still in the air......
When the crimson eyed Shaar saw that more Odin soldiers were rushing towards him, he uttered a crazy manicalugh. Picking up an axe which was dropped by a dead Odin, he threw it with his inhuman strength, killing another two Odin soldiers who were running towards him , before leaping back over the camp gate......
Shaars inhumane and valiant strength immediately stirred up the courage of Byzantine soldiers and crazy roars could be heard everywhere throughout the camp while they continued to resist their attackers by risking their lives. They continuously chopped one Odin after another while pushing down thedders. Some of them were even imitated Shaar as they jumped down the wall to face the enemy des with their bodies. However, before dying each one of them would fiercely pierce the enemy with their weapons!
From the distance, Hasting who was d inplete ck armor was watching the battle of the camp gate. With his long and slender eyes, he saw how Shaar jumped out like a mad wild beast and started to ughter countless Odin soldiers. He saw how Shaars hammer pounded then sent numerous Odin flying limp as a dead bodies. Furthermore, he watched as Shaar jumped back over the camp gate and noticed the Byzantine soldiers moral and courage into frenzy......
Odins Lord of War suddenly raised a corner of his mouth and turned around to pick up a spear. Taking back two steps, he maliciously hurled it towards the camp......
Shaar suddenly heard a loud whistling sounding from the sky! The sound was just like a muffled thunder and when he looked up, he saw a ray of light falling from the sky. That light seemed like it was to even cutting sky apart as it shed like lightning!!
He noticed that the target of the ray of light was the camp gate!
With a sudden roar, his eyes instantly were ignited crimson again as crimson ki erupted from his whole body. With a shout, he grabbed a shield and jumped into the air like a madman to greet the iing strike!!
Chapter 85 Hasting! Do you dare to fight me?
Chapter 85 Hasting! Do you dare to fight me?
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
With a bang, the shield in Shaars hand exploded into countless pieces. The iron fragments scattered everywhere and even decapitated two Byzantine soldiers who were standing near Shaar!
Flying a few feet into the air after the impact, Shaar crashed fiercely into the ground, as his arms were broken in several ces. His injuries were so major, that when Shaar jumped up from the ground, he immediately spat a mouthful blood, fiercely shaking his head. Suddenly, a ruthless aura could be seen in his eyes. Pushing te to the side with his arm, he grabbed a spear, and jumped up on the tform as he looked out in the distance......
As if it was fate, he saw a small silhouette standing in the back of the dense Odin formation. This lonesome figure was standing there, with the surrounding Odin soldiers all keeping their distance......
Shaars eyes turned crimson as he took several steps back, preparing to sprint. Using the momentum from his sprint, he roared and hurled the spear into the sky......
While standing there, Hasting saw a gray shadow shooting out from the camp. As he watched it pierced through the sky, he stood there motionless......
*Bang* About ten meters away from Hasting, two Odin soldiers lifted their shields to block the iing gray shadow, but they immediately got pierced by it. When then the spear fell to the ground and exploded into a dozen pieces!
Hasting gently wiped of a drop of blood which sshed on his face.
Good power ......humph, uracy still missing a bit.
Hastings gentle eyes had a small trace of warmth while saying: He is a strong one. Strong hahaha ......
There was a clear smile on Odins Lord of War, but his eyes remained ice-cold. However, it was that small trace of warmth in his cold gaze which made the guards around him felt fear in their heart.
Taking a breath, Hasting picked up another spear and started to prepare for another shoot ....
However, when he looked up, he heard some weird noise....
After hearing a few trebuchet slinging sounds, several huge stones were catapulted out then they fell near Hastings vicinity......
With several rumbling noises, bursts of pitiful cries could be heard where the stonesnded. A dozen Odin soldiers were immediately smashed to pulp. Moreover, the falling stones were bouncing around, sweeping away another dozens of Odin soldiers......
Standing in the camp, Shaar looked at the distant ce while breathing heavily: Fuck ......Do you really think that this uncle was trying topare shooting uracy with you? I was pointing the target for the trebuchets......
The first wave of Odins offensive eventually ended one hourter. At the wall before the camp there were so many corpses that they formed slopes at several ces. As one could imagine, the Odin soldiers didnt even need to takedders for their next offensive and could just step on the corpses to climb the stronghold walls.
We ......will probably have some difficulties while defending against the second wave.te smiled bitterly.
After the first wave, the Odin side left behind more than 1000 corpses before finally being repelled. However, both Shaar and tes hearts were filled with worries.
Their loss wasnt small either since at least 500 of their soldiers died. Also dozens there were severely wounded soldiers who lost their strength to fight on and needed to be carried to the rear. Since their already weak battle power which had the initial strength of 2000 man who could fight, their battle power was almost reduced by one-third!
The more important problem was, their casualties who died in the first wave were all real soldiers! From the remaining men, 50% were auxiliary soldiers that took up their weapons the first time. They were logistic soldiers, craftsmen, horse caretakers, the cart driver, even the cook......
Seeing the wry smile on tes face, Shaar kept his silence and lowered his head to think.
Exactly at that time, a horn sounded again from the direction of the Odin army.
tes eyes widened: Its their formation horn! Once the horn stops, their formation will be finished......Then, the second offensive wave will begin!
Shaar took some deep breaths. Both of his arms were wrapped in a in white cloth, but it was already soaked red with blood. He started grinning and as he endured the pain, he took a deep breath of cold air, before his eyes shed decisively: Perhaps ......I have a way to win a little time.
He looked at the distance and suddenly smiled: Do you still remember the rabbit general Ruhr?
Standing up, he put his hand on tes shoulder: No matter what, each second is precious right now! Perhaps in the next moment ......The general kills his way back here.
Picking up a spear, he started walking slowly towards the tform......
His eyes suddenly shed with crimson and with a loud roar, he shot his spear into the sky. With a loud whistling sound, itnded on the middle of the battlefield!
His roar which sounded like a thunder suddenly got the attention of all the Byzantine soldiers in the camp and Odin soldiers who were preparing for the formation.
When the spearnded on the ground, it broke into several pieces and with a loud voice, it stirred up a cloud of dust!
A loud and majestic voice spread over the entire battlefield:
Hasting!! Do you dare to fight me!!
This clear challenge immediately shook all the audience!!
The Byzantine inside the wall all turned their heads and saw that Shaar and te were standing at the camps entrance.
tes eyes widened into a circle and he stared at Shaar full of surprise, before pulling him.
Are you mad ......
Shaar gently pulled away tes hand and waved his hand.
While biting on his lips, te warned: You are courting death! I know that you want buy us some time by challenging Hasting to a duel, but that guy is the Hasting! Hes Odins Lord of War! It could be said that he is the strongest man in Odins army, you ......are courting death!
Shaar grunted and continued to walk towards the camps entrance. Facing the distant Odin Army, he raised his voice and roared:
Hasting!! Do you dare to fight me in a fair duel?! Or are you a coward! Do you dare to ept my challenge!!
The Odins formation immediately quietened down and finally a hoarse voice responded.
Although this voice was not as loud and sonorous, it still spread through the entire battlefield, letting everyone hear it clearly.
A duel on the battlefield?
Hastings Byzantine tongue was very fluent and his tone indifferent: I ept your challenge, Byzantine.
Bursting out inughter, Shaar roared loudly: Good! I want to see how strong Odins Lord of War really is! Now, I will get a good meal to eat......and get ready ......Um! I will wait until the afternoon! At the afternoon, I will wait for you on the battlefield! This uncle wille alone! If you are a coward, you can bring some subordinates!
te who was standing next to him sighed while hearing this: Who said that this fellow was a rube, he could even use provoking tactics.
Sure enough, the voice made a sneering sound as it replied: Rest assured, we will have a fair battle. I also want to see what kind of guy in the Byzantine army dared to challenge me!
Listening to his, te sighed in his heart: He is brave, but it was too reckless......Even General Adrick wouldnt challenge Hasting.....
State your name Byzantine warrior!In Hastings voice there was a trace of arrogance.
Smiling, Shaar straightened his back and took a deep breath. With a majestic and passionate voice he shouted out!
I! I am not afraid to tell you! I am Byzantine Empires first-rank knight, Bonfret!! I personally take your head on the battlefield Hasting!!
tes first reaction after hearings these words was suddenly seeing ck!!
His second response was: My god! This kid is too evil and shameless!!
Jumping from the tform, Shaar sat down next to te who was staring at him with opened mouth and eyes so big that they almost popped out. His lips were moving, but he was unable to utter a word in front such a shameless kid.
Only after Shaar sat down to take some gulp of water from the leather bag, te finally didnt know whether tough or cry: You ......You ......ah, you are really ......
Staring at him, Shaar dered loudly full of righteousness: What? That guy is Odins Lord of War and the strongest warrior in their army! Me single battling with him? Wouldnt that be brain damaged and asking to die in vain? I am not tired of living yet!
But ......But you already issued the challenge, When noon arrives and Hasting wille over to ept your challenge, you, what are you going to do?
Smiling, Shaar touched his chin and grinned: Isnt that simple? We will pull Sir. Pretty boy from his tent and when the timees, kick him out of the camp gate! Even if he gets killed by Hasting, it wont be my problem......after all, he is the Lord Observer! He is ourmander-in-chief here! Didnt he issue the challenge for a singlebat? If it is a duel with Hasting and we went ording to the hierarchical rank, wouldnt even youe before me, a small foot soldier?
While talking, Shaar lied down and stretched his body to rest while recovering his energy: No matter what, didnt I already buy a half-day time for us? Hasting that guy must show his strong mens attitude, and before noon, he wont attack us......
What about you?te couldnt bear and asked: Dont you have a strong mans attitude?
Pointing at his nose, Shaar asked: Me? Take a good look at me from head to toe, where do I look like a strong person? I am now only a foot soldier! Even if I want to be a strong person in the future, at least I will have to live through the current predicament! Otherwise, before I be strong, I will turn into a ghost.
Staring at him, te was gasping for breath and finally said with a weird smile: I suddenly noticed ......that you are too shameless!
Lying there, Shaar patted te: Good! I see these words as praise.
Finishing his sentence, he shut his eyes.
te looked at this hillbilly and suddenly thought that he was having troubles topletely understand this fellow.
Yet, he heard Shaar whispering to himself with a somewhat nervous tone:
This uncle wont die, will absolutely not die. Even if I must die ......it is not here, not now!
Chapter 86 Nation Bonfret’s tragedy part 1
Chapter 86 Nation Bonfrets tragedy part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Koreanmist
Sir Bonfret felt that his current situation really was a tragedy.
He was of noble birth, and his dynasty was ancient as well as pure-blooded. His family lineage had such a long history that it could be traced back a thousand years. If one put power and influence aside, a long noble lineage as his C in history of Byzantine, it was at least top ten even among the rich and powerful families in Royal Capital Osgiliath.
Although he wasnt the eldest son, he received respect and ttery from all the people in his surroundings since birth. Even if he couldnt inherit the family title, it wasnt a big deal. The gods had granted him a pretty face, and if when considering appearances, there were people who would say that he was Royal Capital Osgiliaths most handsome man C the number one!
Ever since he was 15 years old, he been the apple in womens eyes C of course, it was still true. Even if everyone knew that he was his Royal Highness the Crown Princes exclusive lover, there were still some beautiful aristocraticdies ogling him. He could drink the best wine, wear the most magnificent and expensive clothing, ride the finest steed, and even had a piece of green gem on his finger that was worth more than a small aristocrats annual ie.
Even though he knew that there were some people in Royal capital that looked down upon him, it didnt hinder his elegance. These people only dared to say malicious remarks behind his back, but in front of him they all behaved respectfully like dogs.
Every word that he spoke would be regarded as an absolutemand and couldnt be rejected. No matter what he wanted, he never needed to get it himself. Just by indicating a small hint or giving it a small nce, there would be someone promptly handling it for him appropriately before presenting to him whatever he desired.
Now ......His situation was both a tragedy and a nightmare!!
Most importantly ......the pitiful Sir Knight still didnt know that his noble name was being fraudulently used by a hillbilly! Moreover, it was being used in a shameless way. A challenge was issued in his name against the continents famous powerhouse, who was also the Odin Empires strongest warrior.
Luckily, he was kept in the armory, which had very thick walls, and he wrapped a nket around his head. Therefore, he didnt hear when Shaar issued the challenge on the battlefield.
However, when the warehouse door opened in the morning and the nasty guy called Kato came in with some Praetorian Guard to deliver food, why did he look at me so weirdly?
Kato had a faint smile on his face, and after he gently slide the te in front of the noble Sir Knight, his eyes gradually filled with pity.
With Katos wisdom and his understanding of Shaar C Ah, the smuggler of this army, would never believe that Shaar the hillbilly, who was honest on the surface but full dirty trick inside, would himself fight against Hasting.
The hillbilly was probably 80% determined that he would kick out this pretty boy to act as cannon fodder.
Looking at Bonfret, Kato sighed very sympathetically and squatted down to look at his face: Ah, being spotted by that hillbilly, you are really unfortunate.
Eh? What? Bonfrets mind immediately gave birth to traces of restlessness in his heart: What do you mean?
No, nothing.
Kato who had mixed feelings about this sighed and improved his attitude a lot. He gently patted Bonfrets shoulder and said: Eat up while you still can......ah, do you want something to drink? I can get you something......
Such unexpected graciousness towards him, gave Bonfrets heart an extreme chill for a moment, as if something felt somewhat fishy.......
Kato continued to carefully look at him: Come eat, eat. Dont think too much......Ah, this pitiful guy...
This bizarre behavior made Bonfret ponder over it for a whole morning. He felt as if he met some dangerous situation, then ......At noon, he finally saw Shaar.
Bonfret was carried out of the armory by several soldiers and was brought directly in front of the entrance. He saw the remaining bloodstains near the camp gate and smelled the thick smell of blood in the air. This scene immediately let Bonfret, who liked cleanliness, faint at the spot. After waking up, he saw there were flesh and remnant corpses hanging from the stakes. The bloody image made Bonfretsplexion immediately turn pale as paper. Both his legs became weak and if it werent for the nearby soldiers, he would probably have fallen to the ground.
In the morning, when he knew that the Odin had attacked, he covered his head with a nket and prayed that the almighty gods would bless him and grant him the 13th Army victory in this battle...Because it was his only way of survival.
Ah, wasnt the 13th Army really powerful?
Seeing that the camp gate was still stubbornly defended, Bonfret rxed in his heart C it seems like we held this ce. Did they win? Can they go home now?
That damned hillbilly appeared in front of Bonfret again, and there was a strange smile on Shaars face. He grinned and stared at Bonfret as if he were livestock before uttering a pitifully tsk-tsk.
You ......what do you want? Bonfret trembled a bit and his legs were shaking: I, I am the Observer......
Of course, you are the Lord observer.Shaar nodded unexpectedly. His arm was still wrapped up in a bandage and he put on a serious expression: We are currently fighting a bloody battle to guard your safety.
Pausing for a moment, he said in a very sincere tone: The soldiers were sacrificed, their blood dripping as they fought bravely! We have repelled the Odins ferocious offensive. However, now it is the time for you, themander, to do something!
......Me, me? Bonfrets expression immediately seemed as he wanted to cry.
How would he know anything about martial arts? Although he had some fencing lessons, that was with long and thin aristocratic swords. Fencing was more of a dance than actual martial arts.
Going to battle and killing people? Stop joking! Ever since infancy until now, the honoured knight hadnt seen a persons blood except the fallen flowers o a virgin!
(TL: fallen flowers of a virgin refers to the small amount of blood that is released when a girls hymen is torn...yeah)
Rest assured, we would never make you fight with those lowly Odin soldiers. Shaar put on a very sincere expression: With your noble status, how could we let your noble hands be dirtied by those vile Odins!
Bonfret finally breathed out C It seemed no matter how, he was still his superior. With his official position, this hillbilly shouldnt dare to do anything to him......
However, Shaars next move immediately made Bonfret copse!
......Therefore, we chose an opponent for you to fight that had the same noble status as you... The Odin armysmander, the Lord of War Hasting! In a bit, he will wait for you on the battlefield and fight a fair duel with you C what do you think?
When these words sounded into the ears of Bonfret, his soul fled out!
Men! Help our noble Lord put on his armor and bring his warhorse! Shaar continued to ignore Lord Observers unstoppable trembling.
Clearing his throat, he faced towards the camp gate and roar loudly:Hasting! Are you ready! I aming out now to take your head!! Our duel must be fair and not disgrace the honor of warriors! I will bring a squire with me! If I die in battle, he will take back my corpse!
Listening to the words of this hillbilly, te, who was standing nearby, could only feel ashamed and resentful!
This hillbilly scoundrel! Shameless! Too shameless!! He unexpectedly still had the gall to yell about honor of warriors......
After a while, a cold voice replied from the opposite direction: Do what you like!
On the other side of the battlefield, Odins strongest warrior gently threw away a handkerchief that he used to wipe before and now turned red. Holding his ck, shining, triangr spear, his face appeared respectful and full of enthusiasm.
The honor of warriors......Humph, since when did a new powerhouse called Bonfret appeared in Byzantine?! Holding his spear, Hasting mounted his horse wearing an expression full of zeal. Looking at his subordinate next to him, he warned with a hard tone yet full of passion: The honor of strong warriors isnt allowed to be tarnish! You are not allowed to intervene in the duel!
Gently kicking his steed, Hasting led his horse forward while grabbing his spear to fearlessly ride into the fray! The Odin soldiers all watched at their Lord of War with frantic worship.
Chapter 86 Nation Bonfret’s tragedy part 2
Chapter 86 Nation Bonfrets tragedy part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Hydro
Bonfret hurriedly put on his armor. Dressed in this unique, marvelous vest, his whole stature immediately became somewhat powerful and majestic. This magnificent pdin armor design was currently the most popr trend among the aristocrats of the Byzantine Empire. Shaar took a careful look at this magnificent armor, and thought that it was enough to trick someone... However...
After racking his brain, he suddenly used his sword to maim Bonfrets shoulders, arms and chest while cutting some holes in the beautiful Pdin armor. He then walked to the camp entrance and grabbed a piece of flesh from an Odin soldier pierced by a stake. Dripping the fresh blood on Bonfrets body armor, he then wiped it around, making it look bloody and dirty.
Ah, this looks more like it.Shaar smiled full of satisfaction. Bonfret was actually so frightened that he almost... Ah... not almost, he already peed his pants.
(Editor Note: Hydro- lel)
Bonfret was tied up onto the horses back with cow tendons, secured so that he wouldnt fall off. A piece of iron was put behind his waist inside the armor so that kept his back straight.
After putting a full helmet on him, Shaar pulled down the visor to only reveal a pair of eyes. He then patted on Bonfrets shoulder while whispering near his ear: Listen well; I wont let you go out there and die! I tied up your legs and body, so you only need to perform a show with me! Your stature is simr to mine, and we have a 50% chance to trick that guy! You can only move your right hand. I will give you a woodennce that we prepared. We painted it to be like iron, and it really looks like a knightsnce! You cant speak when you arrive! Its fine as long as you make some small gestures to get his attention!
Pausing for a moment, Shaar snorted and his eyes reflected a ominous light: Dont even think of escaping or destroying my n! If you dare to shout out even half a word, not only would Hasting want your life. I am right behind you and can stab you to death anytime! Can you guess if I actually have the guts to kill you?
He does! He is a lunatic! This hillbilly! This bastard! He surely does! Bonfret started to shout madly in his heart! This bastard dared to treat me like this, what doesnt he dare to do?!
... But Shaar thought for a moment before he said: I still cant trust a pretty boy like you...
Opening Bonfrets visor, Shaar forcefully put a piece of cloth inside his mouth: This way, you wont be able to make a noise! As long as youre obedientter, I will protect you! Otherwise, humph!
te pulled Shaar and asked: Hey! What do you n to do! A moment ago, you said something about taking a squire with you... what is the meaning of that?!
Meaning? Shaar started to forcefully rub his face. He continued to rub and only stopped when it became bright red. Squinting his eyes, he gave of a hint of madness.
I want to find an opportunity... to assassinate Hasting!
tes expression immediately became ashen while staring at Shaar: You! You are insane!
Shaar grunted: Even if I cant kill him, I could at least give him a severe injury... Humph, as long as He is injured, the Odin army will be in chaos! This way, their next attack will at least be dyed!
Anxiety was written all over tes face: You! You are going to die! How could you injure someone at Hastings level? You are just going to die! Die in vain!
Shaar took a breath and maliciously gritted his teeth until they made a grinding sound, before fiercely pounding tes chest with his fist:Rest assured! This uncle wont die so easily! This is the only opportunity I can bet my life on! If I win, everyone would have a way out of this! I wont die! Rest assured! I cherish my own life more than you!
The hillbilly touched both his chest and back that were covered with Dragonscales C moreover, it was twoyers!
A leather armor was covering the Dragonscales and above it, he wore the thickest cavalry armor avable! This set of steel armor was taken down from the Sarbars body and it was a wholep bigger than Shaars. He feared that Hasting would see the scales hidden within. Therefore, he could only intentionally put on arger size armor.
Twoyers of Dragonscales, leather armor beneath the heavy steel armor... Even if he was to be defeated, he could at least save his life by running away. Shouldnt be too much of an issue right?
As long as he could approach Hasting when he is not paying attention and use Dragon Thorn!
There was a high potential to wound this guy!
Furthermore, Shaar had another thing he could rely on! His offensive pattern waspletely differentpared to the one of the continent!
All the warriors on the continent used battle ki! In order to unleash the battle ki, the light would have to burst out first. If someone wanted to sneak attack, the bright battle ki would already warn the opponent before he would have the time tounch the attack. However, he had already practiced his crimson rage ki until the point where it didnt release light anymore. Furthermore, with his Dragon Thorn this could concentrate his power several folds onto one single point...
If we dont gamble, there is only death! If I win this gamble, then we still have a way out! Shaar sat on the horse and looked at te with humble eyes.
Looking at Shaar, te couldnt help but feel excited and also an indescribable respect. Giving Shaar a deep bow, he made an effort to beat his chest even with his injuries. It was the highest courtesy of Byzantium soldiers.
Shaars expression suddenly became pale and cursed: No! My god! It looks like a farewell! This uncle cant die yet! I wont die! Uncle will certainlye back alive! Bah! Dont jinx me!
With a loud bang, the camp gate slowly opened. With Bonfret at the front and Shaar behind him, they slowly rode out of the camp.
On the battlefield, there was a lone ck warhorsepletely covered in a body vest and wearing a half moon head cover. A man wrapped in a ck robe and carrying a triangr spear sat on this horse. This was of course Hasting!
The horses slowly moved closer, and Bonfrets horse only stopped after they were next to each other. Shaar sat on a horse next to him and even helped Bonfret pull the reins, ying his role as squire very well.
Hasting stared at this Sir Knight and asked: You are Bonfret?!
His eyes were as sharp as des!
Wearing a Pdin armor cover with blood and some holes, Bonfrets stature looked imposing. Adding that extraordinary superior steed and a ck handlednce hanging on the saddle... Sitting upright like that, he really had the aura of a master!
Although Bonfret was shivering like a leaf in the wind, it wasnt that obvious inside the body armor and one could barely see it.
Even his eyes that were full of fear and evasiveness, transformed in Hastings eyes while being mistaken taken as Sharp as lightning!
All in all, Hasting was actually very satisfied with this opponent.
Better said, a real powerhouse like Hasting who saw Shaars astonishing strength on the battlefield a few hours ago, already received asting first impression in his heart. Thinking in his heart that a strong powerhouse like him should have a noble heart like himself...
That being so... Then, lets fight!
Hasting slowly raised his triangr spear and pointed thence at Bonfret. The spear point immediately burst out a stream of ck me!
Bonfrets body started trembling stronger. Under the threat of Shaar, he could only reluctantly lift his spear, and although the wooden spear wasnt heavy, Bonfrets arms were already numb at this moment. After lifting the spear, his body started shaking more and more obviously. His armor also started to make a trembling noise from the collisions.
Huh?
Hasting was somewhat curious.
This respectable opponent, why was he shaking so much?
Ah... Was this some kind of brilliant martial arts? Was it the berserker fighting style? Or Bloodlust battle ki? The Power of Bull? Or was it like us Odins, going mad to unleash the secret technique?
Hasting felt his longsting cold heart boiling once again! His mind was filled with excitement and he couldnt help but want to scream! Sweeping his spear and covering it with ck mes, his horse galloped towards Bonfret!!
When Hasting approached with a rapid speed, Bonfret suddenly shut his eyes, before C copsing! Pee started to flow down from his crotch and hisnce felt out of his hand. However, because his body was tied up and his back straightened by an iron te, he still sat chest out on the horse... Tall and majestic! Just like a peerless master that was facing the enemy without the slightest fear!
(Editor Note: Hydro-I say again... lel)
Running towards him, Hasting gave of a clear and loud cry. His ck spear drew a beautiful arc across the air and readied itself!
Now! Shaars eyes instantaneously lit up!
Save me! Help! Someone save me!! Bonfrets heart was sobbing...
Chapter 87 The pride of a hillbilly part 1
Chapter 87 The pride of a hillbilly part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Koreanmist, TaffyGirl13
Hasting was exceptionally excited at the moment. He had witnessed Shaars overwhelming power on the battlefield today. He had seen this brave warrior jump over the camp gate and crash into a crowd of enemies while on a killing spree. His actions were bold, almost as if he had no regard for his own safety, and he issued an unyielding roar that sounded like a shockwave, a roar that radiated a powerful aura....
How many years had it been since he hadst met such an opponent?
When thinking about it, Hasting felt his entire body tremble and shudder with excitement. It was as if his bodys strength was about to burst out irrepressibly!
Kill him! Kill him! Behead such a powerhouse with his own spear!! Only that would bring his heart the biggest excitement!!
Therefore, he would have never imagined that a warrior, who dared to jump out of his own camp alone into a crowd of enemies and fight to with his life on the line, would y a clever trick on him.
Shaar, who had stayed back in the sidelines, watched Hastings movements and his eyes shed with a bright light. Just as Hasting rode out, Shaars hands quickly pulled out the fire pitchfork, his eyes instantly turning crimson! The muscles underneath his armor swelled up severalfold!
In that moment, he felt everything in front of him slowing down! Everything in this world disappeared from his eyes!
Only his target remained in front of him!
Hasting!!
Right now with his eyes, he could no longer distinguish between men or object. All he saw now was a ck figure riding a horse with a spear in hand.
In this distorted and slow vision, the peripheral sounds were slowed down. Even the reflection of the sunlight......However, the only exception was that fellow Hasting!
In Shaars eyes, it was as if Hasting wasnt the least bit slower. Shaar still managed to form a burning ck me! That bursting me was intensely bright and shone with a dazzling and beautiful light. This ck me was......incredibly fast and violent!!
So fast!!
With the surroundings in slow motion and Hasting in a fast motion, a was strange, bizarre distortion in Shaars vision, and he felt as if his chest would explode in this atmosphere. He grew dizzy as he tried to closely follow this guy with his eyes, but he still couldnt follow the opposite partys movements! In that instant, a piercing pain shot through his head
At this moment, Shar hadnt yet realized that the piercing pain had made his blood flow out from his ears and nose, as if the strong force seemed to be sucking away all of his energy.
He exhaled a mouthful hot air! This hot air was terrifyingly scalding!
No matter what ......it was all or nothing! This moment was Shaars sole opportunity!!
Shaar quickly lifting his hand. The fire pitchfork was already manifesting a dark crimson thread....
Dragon Thorn!!
Hastings triangr spear was already releasing a ck me that seemed to instantly burn the air. ck spots had even appeared in the air!
Exactly at this moment, Hasting, had been filled with excitement, suddenly felt a malicious intent inside his heart! A strange sense of imminent danger immediately spread throughout his whole body!
Killing intent!
Such strong killing intent!! The killing intent was so strong that his thoughts seemed to cease for an instant. It was the type of intense feeling of danger a beast had the moment it fell into a trap! There wasnt even a need for him to look over and see where the strange feeling wasing from; he could already feel the direction of its source!!
The triangr spear covered with the ck mes suddenly changed its trajectory mid air and swept over Bonfrets head, turning the beautiful long feather on his helmet into ashes! The me left a strip of light in the air that resembled death itself!
This was a pure, instinctive move of a powerhouse whenever danger approached! However this response wasnt anticipated by the hillbilly!
Seeing that crimson threat flying towards Hasting, Shaar was barely unable to keep himself from shouting our crazily.
(I did it!!!!)
The speed of that light was as fast as a meteor, and it instantly punctured the side of Hastings body! He watched the face of Odins Lord of War as he was pierced by his Dragon Thorn. However, at that moment, Hastings lightning-fast response seemed as if it had broken thew of time!
Fast! So fast that it gave people despair!
His movements didnt seem swift or violent, but when his spear was thrust and pulled in the mid air, each motion and every inch of its trajectory was extremely clear and precise! This obviously clear and slow movement already seemed to be in a different space and time as Shaar!
His speed ......had already gone beyond the limit of time?!
The crimson thread was blocked by that triangr spear covered with ck me! When the crimson threat hit the tip of the spear, the ck me seemed to surge instantly. It was like hot oil poured onto cold water....
Bang!!
Suddenly, the crimson threat and ck me mixed together, creating waves of strange light patterns in the air. Shaar watched helplessly as his Dragon Thorn pierced theyers of waves, but with eachyer that was broken, the red light seemed to weaken somewhat....
Finally, when the crimson light hit the tip of the spear......
A strange sound of something being split open instantly spread througout the entire battlefield. Although it wasnt very loud, it was clearly heard by thousands of men on the battlefield!!
Visible to the naked eye, the fabric of space and time seemed to be momentarily thrown into disarray. Hastings spearhead, which was made of an unknown metal, slowly fractured, and a small amount of debris floated up in an extraordinarily slow motion. When the red light pierced through the spearhead, it finallynded on Hastings body...
With a buzz inside Shaar brain, his strength, vitality and spirit all seemed topletely vanish in an instant. Shaar continued to stubbornly stare at Hasting with his crimson eyes......
When the crimson red light hit Hastings body, the Lord of Wars face revealed a surprised look. When he opened his mouth, the armor covering his chest and abdomen was puncturedyer afteryer by a light the size of a little finger. Finally, his chest burst open and blood spurted out!
Finally......
Shaars visual enhancement was lifted with a loud bang! The time distortion finally disappeared! Both the slow motion of the surrounding and Hastings quick motion vanished!
Hastings body was immediately sent flying from his horse, and he was pushed more than 10 meters away from his saddle! As he flew through the air, a clear trail of blood spilt onto the ground!
In this moment,a strange and absurdly inappropriate thought suddenly appeared in Shaars mind.
(Odins Lord of Wars blood is red, just like any other persons!)
Hasting stretched out both of his arms in midair, his figure like that of arge bird. . He didnt look like he had been sent flying, but rather, gliding steadily through the air before stablynding on the ground a dozen meters back.
ng!
Hasting stabbed the triangr spear into the ground where he stood, and his slender, gentle eyes finally locked onto Shaar. Blood was flowing out of his ruptured armor, but because of his ck robe and ck armor, it wasnt too conspicuous.
This Odin champion lifted his hand and gently touched his chest. The bright red blood on his fingertips made the corners of his mouth tilt upwards into a hint of a strange expression that could be tentatively called a smile. This smile contained astonishment, but unexpectedly a....trace of delighted surprised as well?! C His smile conveyed a trace of unexpected surprise.
When he raised his eyes, he looked at the fire pitchfork in Shaars hand with a soft expression.
Its you.
Chapter 87 The pride of a hillbilly part 2
Chapter 87 The pride of a hillbilly part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Ziltch
Hastings voice was so calm that it was scary! That calm voice did show any anger towards Shaars surprise attack, but he could definitely feel that, under this voice, a surging rage hid!!!
Right now, the numbness on Shaars body finally disappeared after firing the Dragon Thorn, but waves of intense pain washed over him and his arms immediately started to split open. Blood started to flow down in streams, evenpletely soaking his underwear. His body started to shiver uncontrobly as he noticed that Hasting was staring at him closely. That feminine stare made Shaar feel an indescribable powerful pressure, like a small weak frog being stared at by a snake......
No! Not a snake! It was like being stared at by a dragon!
Right, it was exactly the same feeling!
It was as if just by merely being stared at by the opposite party, this normally fearless hillbilly, unexpectedly gave birth to fear in his heart?!
He even......
Damn! He didnt even dare to tremble!! Not even daring to shiver! Because he seemed to have a strange feeling: As long as he shivered, if he showed the tiniest bit of weakness, the opposite party would immediately rush over and trample him to death!
Just merely the imposing manner of a person could actually be this powerful?!
Its you. Hess slowly said in a low voice: The guy on the battlefield today, and the one who shot the spear was you, therefore...... You are Bonfret.
Hastings eyes were changing little by little, as if his feminine eyes suddenly lit up and became two massive mes!
You are a nice match, since you unexpectedly...... Unexpectedly injured me. Even with that crazy look, his voice stayed calm, making Shaars entire body feel stiff.
......injured me...... Hess slowly smiling: However, you shouldnt have made a sneak attack on me...... A powerhouse like you unexpectedly does not have the heart of a powerhouse! Pathetic ant...... ant!
Raising his battle spear, he pointed it at Shaar!
Right now, Shaar felt that he would surely die!
His body was in so much pain that it felt like it was falling apart after unleashing the Dragon Thorns power. His vision even started to be dark and whole body felt liked being drained, so much that he couldnt even move a single finger right now!
At this moment, as long as Hasting moved a single step forward and gently thrust out his spear, he could easily stab Shaar to death!
(I am going to die! This time I am surely dead! Hasting is so strong that he doesnt even seem human! Damn! He is not human!! This uncle was really insane! I unexpectedly thought that I could assassinate this abnormal person!!)
Shaar closed his eyes to resign, roaring within his mind, full of anger and grief, while waiting for his death.
However, after a while, Hastings battle spear slowly dropped down.
The mes in his eyes vanished. Looking at Shaar, a hint of loneliness could be seen.
You...... are not worthy to die under my spear.
Turning away, that ck figure stood on the bloody battlefield with a dense mass of Odin soldiers in formation in front of him. In this moment, as he stood there, his figure, which wasnt tall,nded in Shaars eyes and gave him a strange feeling.
This guy...... was as if, he stood above......
Between heaven and earth!!
You are not worthy.
After talking with a cold voice of solitude, Hasting slowly walked towards the Odin formation. His dark horse slowly moved its hoofs and followed behind him.
After Hasting moved more than twenty steps away, Shaar gradually felt the ubiquitous pressure start vanishing! The pressure on his chest disappeared and fresh air suddenly streamed into his lungs, giving him a burning sensation!
Subsequently, the hillbilly also felt an indescribable humiliation in his heart!
Yes, it was humiliation!!
(Hasting, he unexpectedly... he unexpectedly spared my life!!
He unexpectedly spared me!!
Spared!!
Was Spared!! It was a spared full of humiliation!!
He couldnt even bother to kill me?! I wasnt worthy to be his opponent. I didnt even have the qualifications to die by his hands?!)
Hastings words were very vague, but Shaar could actually understand the meaning of his enemys words.
(You do not deserve to be a powerhouse. You do not deserve to obtain a glorious warrior duel.
Therefore, you do not deserve to die by my hands. At least, in the current situation, you are unworthy of it!)
I shall kill you. Hastings gentle voice transmitted from the distant: But not now, not under these circumstances, since I wont grant you the honor such as death in a fair duel with Hasting.
You dont deserve the honorable death obtained from a fair duel.
Shaar forcefully ground his teeth so hard that blood started to flow out. At this moment, he wasnt able to distinguish if it was because of the drawbacks of the technique, or his particr mood. While he stubbornly clenched his teeth, he didnt spit it out, but simply let the blood flow down from the corners of his mouth.
When Hasting returned to the Odin formation, Shaar finally reluctantly kicked the horses belly and held Bonfrets reins while returning.
The moment he entered the camps gate, he didnt even wait for it close before immediately crashing down from his horse and fall to the ground. Both te and Sarbar ran towards the hillbilly to grab him.
After taking of the hillbillys armor, they saw that his entire body was covered with blood beads the size of grains. Watching them flow out from his pores was such a terrifying appearance that it shocked everyone.
Clenching his teeth, Shaars body finally started to shiver, the fierce pain making him unable to stop. He stubbornly stared towards the sky and, unexpectedly, didnt faint.
Full of excitement, te yelled: You are alive!! Shaar, you are still alive!! You unexpectedly wounded Hasting! You injured him!!
However, Shaar barely squeezed a few words from between the slit of his teeth.
I...... Lost!
Puff!
A mouthful of blood finally spurted out and dyed Shaars chest in red as he immediately closed his eyes.
During the 18 years of his life, this hillbilly had never felt this kind of emotion fill his heart.
That powerhouse, that ck figure with the spear that could easily have finished him off, and his words C you are not worthy!
I obviously injured him in front of thousands of people...... Why do I have the feeling that he severely trampled me under his sole?
He was strong! So strong that Shaar had never encountered anyone like him before!! Crimson rage ki? Useless! Dragon Thorn? Useless! These were unable match him, not even the tiniest bit!! From all the powerful people that Shaar had ever encountered, even that dragon, none had ever given Shaar a shock more intense than this!!
He...... is strong! Very strong!!
So strong that he made Shaar tremble with his stare alone! So strong that during an instance, in a way he couldnt exin himself, Shaar couldnt help and started to worship this strength!?
This kind of man, which made Shaar give birth to envy of such a powerful existence, told him: You dont deserve to be my opponent and you are not even worthy of being killed by me!
For 18 years, the hillbilly had never felt this kind of emotion filling his heart C that emotion, was humiliation.
A pride tearing humiliation!
Chapter 88 Hasting’s precaution part 1
Chapter 88 Hastings precaution part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Koreanmist
Shaar was unconscious for about a half hour and when he woke up, he found himself lying in a tent. Both his armor and coat had been removed, and his disloyal squire, the magician Tatara, was using a wet towel to wipe off the blood from his body.
Now that Shaar was awake, the resentful expression on the magicians face quickly turned into a respectful and submissive one. With an obedient smile, he said: Master, do you want to eat something or drink some water?
Shaar barely managed to stand up; he felt as if his whole body was broken by an iron hammer. His bones were about to shatter, while every muscle on his body spasmed with pain. Snorting twice, he managed to sit up with a bit of struggle.
There was a rare reflective look on his face the as he gently breathed. Suddenly, he abruptly asked, Tatara ......tell me, how does one be stronger?
Uh..... There was a humble and respectful expression on Tataras face, but in his heart he actually cursed (If I told you know, Id be bullied nonstop by a hillbilly like yourself......)
Ah ......Then, after someone bes strong, what will happen? Will he be a source of pride to a strong powerhouse?
This was Shaars second issue.
(After bing strong? If I, Lord Tatara, be strong, the first thing I will do is fiercely trample a hillbilly like you under my foot.)
Fortunately, Shaar wasnt really focused on getting an answer from the magician. Staying silent for a while, he made Tatara use an arm to support him and walked out of the tent.
Shaars heavy body made Tataras pair of small and thin legs shake heavily under the strain.
After being helped into the big military tent, Shaar saw that te and a group of officers were locked in a heated argument.
Seeing Shaar entering the tent, everyone immediately fell into silence. Unknowingly, Shaar had established a little prestige here, although it was only amongst these second-tier junior officers of the auxiliary force.
Today, Shaar disyed an incredible bravery while fighting against the first wave of the Odin assault. In addition, he unexpectedly challenged Hasting, who made the Byzantines suffer for many years, to a duel on the battlefield. Ah, although his method was shameless, he managed to use magic to injure Hasting!!
This was simply a miracle!!
Hasting, Odins Lord of War! How many years had it been since he was injured in a duel or a battlefield?
Therefore, these junior officers would naturally look at Shaar with a great respect.
With a kind and weing face, te greeted Shaar and personally escorted him within the tent. Seizing this opportunity, Tatara quickly ran away.
How are you? te frowned and looked at Shaar.
I wont die. Shaar smiled bitterly and looked at the people inside tent. What are you arguing about?
Counter-assault. tes reply gave Shaar a surprise.
Counter-assault?
te looked at people inside the tent and nodded:,We still have 200 cavalry soldiers. A few of had the idea to use the cavalry during the next Odin offensive to fight back......ah, in any case we are all dead. If we have to die anyway, might as well maliciously rip off a big piece of the Odins meat!
The 13th Army was really worth its name; even its second-line auxiliary camp had Rhodelias valiance and bravery.
We cant.Shaar heavily swayed his head, but this quick movement soon gave him a headache.
......Why? tes face turned gloomy: In any case, we cannot defend ourselves here, and for the final fight ......we need to reduce their numbers as much as possible.
No means no. Shaar raised his head and his face revealed a forced smile. I think that we made a mistake.
Mistake?
Mistake! Shaar heavy nodded before saying: Damn, this uncle was mistaken before, we all made a mistake. We all turned Hasting into a terrifying figure in our heads! We all thought that we cannot defend against him, but in reality, we ignored Hastings soft underbelly and weakness at that moment!
Weakness? The officers inside the tent were all surprised.
Weakness! Shaar nodded in affirmation. Hasting......He has a shortage of troops! It is not enough to capture our camp!
When this sentence came out, the various people inside tent showed an expression full of disbelief.
A shortage of troops?
A joke! Right outside this stronghold wall, Hasting had over ten thousand troops! The 13th Army only had a bit more than 1000 remaining!!
Smiling and somewhat exhausted, Shaar still managed to grin Let us think about it in another perspective......In order for Hasting to outnk and attack the 2nd and 9th Army, what did he rely on?
Speed.This answer wasnt difficult to think off. The biggest surprise attack naturally took advantage of speed.
That ......What represents speed? Cavalry! Shaar breathed out, feeling a bit difort and pain in his lungs while talking.
te, an old military veteran with plenty of experience, immediately understood a portion of Shaars thoughts.
In order tounch a fast surprise attack and outnk us using maneuvers, he could only bring cavalry soldiers. Shaar reluctantly continued: Topete with speed, he had to divert some his forces to the south and attack Primal Wildfire Town, thinning his military strength. Therefore, the troops that arrived here was only about 10,000 men. These should be his current military strength......All of his forces consist of cavalry, and hecks infantry!! ! During todays first wave, he used cavalry to attack the walls! Dismounted cavalry!! Hasting is absolutely reluctant to spend his military strength like this.
Letting the expensive cavalry dismount and using them as infantry.
Creating a line of defense wasmon military tactics.
The second problem... Shaar forcefully rubbed his chest while trying to make breathing easier. ording to the information we have, the Odin army that General Adrick and Ruhrs armies fought in the north was not that strong. At least, not as strong as Hastings elite troops. So I ask everyone, with such a power bnce, would our generals possibly lose?
Of course not! Everyone inside the 13th Army trusted Aderick and nearly worshipped him! Moreover, they frantic believed in thebat prowess of the 13th Army! As long as they didnt run into Hasting, the 13th Army was confident that they could counter any Odin army!
Moreover ......there was also Ruhrs army of infantry units!
Therefore, our general will certainlye back from the north, but they are being dyed by the Odin army in the mountain valley right now. However, that Odin support army is not enough to threaten our general. Once the general ughters his way back, Hasting would never be willing to let his valuable cavalry be wasted by attacking a wall.
Therefore, Hasting has a shortage of troops! He must keep enough cavalry to cope with our main cavalry! No, is not even that simple ......I have a feeling... it is only a feeling and I dont even have some proof, but I feel as if Hasting was preserving his strength. He didnt really intend to break through our defensive lines to upy this stretch ofnd!
Those words made people startle in disbelieve.
Hasting didnt want to break through here? During todays first wave, they almost couldnt stop them!
I have no way to exin why I feel this way. Shaar scratched his head and seemed unable to find any appropriate words to exin this subtle feeling. Look,if he wanted to heunch a second wave of attack, he would be able to break us right now ......but they still havent moved.
Only hisst sentence had some persuasive power. Many officers faces were somewhat strange. Shaars words were somewhat absurd C Hasting would actually go easy on them? This kind of event was absolutely impossible, but they couldnt ignore the fact that Hasting indeed hasntunched another attack. How could it possibly be that a famous general such as Hasting could not estimate the remaining strength in this stronghold!
It seems like he does not want to capture this camp. The strength of todays first attack, although it gave us a hard time, was actually the exact limit that we could withstand! Although this sounds inconceivable, but I think if I was Hasting, I could achieve such a feat and it wouldnt be to anyones surprise.
The one who spoke was te, the garrison officer that currently had the highest military rank and the only one whomanded soldiers in a battle before.
Chapter 88 Hasting’s precaution part 2
Chapter 88 Hastings precaution part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Superposhposh
But, why would he let us barely survive? A logistics officer of the camp couldnt help but ask loudly, If he had taken us down, he would have cut off the generals rear guard, and then be able to exhaust the enemy while only needing to wait. He would have been able to swallow our 13th Army corps and general Ruhrs 6th Army. Why wouldnt he attempt something like that?
Shaar thought a bit and spread his hands in defeat, How the f*ck should I know? If we were to be able to guess it correctly, then we would be at Hastings level. However, what I could say for certain is that he has a reason, and that this reason was more important than swallowing our 13th Army and the 6th Army......At least it was more important for Hasting.
The military officers inside the tent started debating again, and used their wisdom to diligently Hastings motive.
Could it be that he was nning to besiege a stronghold in order to strike at the reinforcements? Therefore, had Hasting encircled them without finishing them off?
What a joke! As long as he conquered this ce, the main force would directly fall into a hopeless situation. What use would a besieging a stronghold in order to strike at the reinforcements tactic have?
Therefore, dont issue themand of the counter-assault for the 200 cavalry and send them to their deaths. I have the feeling that the time for truly using them has not yete. These 200 cavalry coulde in handy at the right time, said Shaar as he smiled bitterly.
This was only his intuition, and it was simr to the one that would appear during a dangerous moment in the mountain forest. Words, logic, or reason really couldnt exin it.
However, there was still something that was more important; in fact, Shaar actually had a guess in his mind that also made him a bit confused, and so he hadnt mentioned it.
Hasting ......he, it seemed as if ......he was guarding against something?
Shaars thinking wasntplicated; on the contrary, his thinking was very simple and straightforward, due to growing up in the mountains.
Hasting was saving his strength, this was very clear.
If he was saving his strength, then what was he saving it for? Shaar came up with two reasons. First, it was in order to deal with the enemy. However, he could have obviously swallowed the main force by conquering this camp and he actually chose not to do it!! Obviously, his goal wasnt to deal with the enemy!
Thus, it could only be the second reason. Usually, if someone saved his strength, and it was not to deal with the enemy, then he could only guard against someone else!
Hasting, he was guarding against something!!
***
Hasting that guy, would certainly be guarding against me.
Kikkan sat on the bone throne that stood on a huge square tform. Twenty strong Odin were working together to carry it and Kikkan sat on the throne steadily as a rock. Supporting himself with an arm on the armthrone, his other hand was actually holding a harp while his fingers randomly swept over the string and sending out some gentle notes.
In his surrounding, the Odin army was slowly marching forwards, and all four sides were a huge number of burly, proud Odin soldiers. The long lines of formations created a mixed of marching noise and weapon collision on the main road......
Ah......The sound of the harp sounds beautiful. Kikkan smiled, and slowly stretched out a hand to take a golden goblet of wine from a kneeling servant next to the throne.
Taking a small sip from the red wine, he suddenly knocked on his forehead, Ah......Hasting, that fellow, will certainly be guarding against me, and therefore be unwilling to contribute to capture the camp of the 13th Army. He has only 10,000 cavalrymen, and if he really invaded Byzantine camp, and if I deliberately let Adrick go back, then he will be the one that gets besieged instead......what an interesting thought. Lets see, if the pride of us Odin, the strongest champion, Hasting, his fate actually lies in my hands ......Ah, not possible, Hasting will certainly not let something like this happen. s, what a headache.
Listening to his noble highness talking unscrupulously about plotting against Hasting, the servant knelt next to the throne trembled as he started to be pale.
This was simply torture! This highnesss words were full of treachery and heresy, could he at least keep them for himself! Once we hear these words, there was always the danger to be killed silently at anytime for knowing too much....
The previous time he talked about how his majesty had too many sons therefore died a few didnt matter. Now, he unexpectedly plotted against Hasting......
Was he still nning to let me live in peace!
Kikkan gently smiled as if he didnt notice the fear on the paled faced servant.
Oh, you pitiful guys, you dont need to be scared.Kikkan shook his head and deeply sighed, These words, even if you spread them it doesnt matter. Whether it was me, Hasting, or my great supreme father the Emperor, everybody understood quite clearly the matter of things. Jumping down the throne, he unexpectedly grabbed the trembling servant who was kneeled on the ground and said with an excited smile: Dont you understand? Come,e! I will exin to you......The war this time is just a foreshadow of our game of the thrones! Hasting that guy is a close friend to our big royal Highness.
(TL: When you y the game of thrones, you win or you die.)
And I ......If I wanted to plot against my dear eldest brother, I have to cut of Hasting first. Furthermore, my poor little brother actually died on the battlefield. I acknowledged that stirring him up to join dangerous blockade was my idea ......Ah, our father, the Emperors heart is really ruthless. He obviously knew all this and actually didnt prevent it. Could it be for us Odins, the emperor of each generation had to step on his brothers and sisters corpse and blood?
The servant finally copsed!
A humble person like him could really understand what suddenly turned this highness insane to actually say these kinds of absurd words to him. Normally, for those who hear these words would end up dead! This of secret, how could a person with his status hear it? Even if he heard a word, his fate would be to being immediately silenced.
Shivering like mad, he wept and wailed loudly: Your highness! Your highness, beg for mercy! Beg for mercy! I, I didnt hear anything! Not heard anything!!
Kikkans face shed a temperateness expression as he looked at this servant. Sitting back into his throne again after standing up, he waved his hand like a unloved child full of dull expression and said: Go, I wont kill you.
Waiting for that servant to crawl away, Kikkans finger pressed the strings while issuing a long sigh.
So lonely ......no even having someone to talk.
Loneliness covered this elegant Odins face.
A group of caribou riders suddenly riding towards him from the front, before bowing down below the tform, Your highness, our brave warriors shed with the Byzantines rear! Our brave warriors cant break through, please order......
What order? Kikkan yawned full of boredom as he lifted his finger while casually saying, Are you all so desperate to battle with the Byzantines elite? Ah, even if you really wanted to die, you dont have to be so impatient about this small dy.
This caribou rider froze at the spot and his mouth dropped open.
Well, well, order our brave warriors toe back. We dont need to worry about pursuing them to fight......Let the men at the front line up and say farewell to the Byzantine as they ride away. Ah, right, thats it, line up to say farewell, but dont forget to sound the trumpets, haha! See them off as they ride far away.
Did his highness go mad?!
Seeing the rider with a dumb expression on his face, Kikkans expression sank and his eyes shed a strange light. Then, as if nothing had happened, he immediately revealed a faint smile, Alright, we will leave the 13th Army to the pride of Odin, Lord Hasting to deal with. Our mission was to drive away this flock of Byzantines into the butcher knife of the great Lord Hasting and for him to ughter them.
But, but ...... This rider officer was obviously unable to understand this order.
Line up in formation, watch their farewell and sound the trumpets?!
There is no but, follow your order. On Kikkans face was a hint of impatience, and this rider officer finally walked away, full of confusion and distress.
Kikkan sat there andzily leaned against his throne, while ying with his fingers out of boredom.
Ah ......Hasting, you certainly must be depressed right now. You knew that I would plot against you, and you still went deeper into the trap. me yourself for being the Odins Lord of War! With such a reputation, you could only storm forwards furiously like a whipped horse.
Therefore, its better to let Hasting chew on the 13th Army. As for my military exploit ......I already swallowed a legion of 13th Army. It should probably be enough to satisfy my great father the Emperor.
Ah......Never perform above what they expect of you. Passing is enough......
This Odin noble gently struck on the string and yawned.
Chapter 89 The fleeing Rabbit general
Chapter 89 The fleeing Rabbit general
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Hydro
Heavily breathing, Kevins bald head was covered with sweat, and his helmet was bent crookedly. He was already so tired that his arms were numb and aching, and he could barely lift up his w hammer.
Next to his side were the Praetorian Guards and fourth legion; these two cavalry units were responsible for covering the rear. After sessfully blocking the Odins pursuit twice, Kevin was so tired that he couldnt even keep his back straight, especially after the second attack.
Seeing the Odins retreating like the tide, they watched the ground covered with corpse that they left behind.
Did these Odins stop their pursuit? The bald man frowned.
However very soon, he didnt ponder over it anymore. The generals order was to cover the rear and since these Odins had stopped their pursuit, it could be considered that he hadpleted the order.
At his side there were more than one hundred cavalry right now. After experiencing two attacks, they had ended up losing about two hundred brothers. Although the soldiers were tired and the horses worn-out, Kevin still cautiously assembled the remaining troops. Lining up in formation, they slowly separated from the battlefield, and tried to catch up to the main force in the south.
Just as Kevin took his group away, trumpets could suddenly be heard behind the pursuing Odin troops...
Did the Odins go mad? The bald man was at a loss in his mind.
General Adrick who was at the Northern frontline received the news that the rear camp was nked by Hasting three days ago.
The credit for discovering this news so early must actually go to the rabbit general Ruhr. Before marching north, the chubby person prepared a mixed unit on the ground that stayed one days distance behind the main force. When he made that decision, it was purely because that chubby person had an inborn sixth sense to escape danger when it approached.
And this time, his premonition was a big help once more.
The chubby mans army was infantry and walked very slowly, therefore the unit following at the back was even slower.
Very soon, the mixed unit discovered some Odin caribou raidersing, and searching for signs from the south!
This discovery immediately gave the rabbit general a severe shock!
From the south?!
The Odins are unexpectedly behind us?!
This news was immediately transferred to Adricks force with the fastest horse.
Afterwards, Adrick didnt dy and made the decision: March toward the south!
The battle harden Adrick understood very clear, if the rear camp was outnked by Odins, then the only general who would dare to do something this big was their old rival who they could never beat C Hasting!
Moreover, if a terrifying enemy such as Hasting went to rear and besieged the camp, Ardrick didnt even want to think about it!
It is not toote; the 13th Army immediately turned and headed south!
Once the speed of the cavalry adopted their quick pace, Adricks first idea was to catch up to the chubby Ruhr who was further in the south. ording to their distances, they should be able to catch to that chubby guy in a day time.
But in fact, the 13th Army only managed to reach Ruhrs army on the night of the second day.
What really left Adrick in admiration was that General Ruhr, who was worthy of his famous escaping skills, had discarded arge number ofmodities on the road while running! Spare weapons, armor, food andrge military baggage carts, even special Ballistas as well as catapults were all destroyed before thrown onto the roadside!
When Ruhr started to run, he simply fell in hysteria! This chubby fellow unexpectedly ordered the army to only carry three days worth of dry rations and basic equipment, whilepletely discarding all of the other things!
Using that chubby fellows words: In any case, if we dont hurry back to the camp within three days, then we are all doing to die! As of the other things, throw it all way. Even clinging on to it would be worthless; therefore, there is no need for it.
When the 13th Army caught up with Ruhr, he made a request: Let the cavalry of 13th Army take the unused horses of the cavalry and give them to his men.
The 13th Army was pure cavalry, and each cavalrymen had at least two warhorses. Under Ruhrs intense begging, Adrick reluctantly gave out 2000 horses.
Afterwards, Ruhr started his magic, and the series of actions that followed immediately proved that his nickname, Running Rabit, was absolutely deserved!
Still remembering the mixed unit that was following behind his main unit, they turned around and marched toward south, bing the vanguard for the main unit! They marched at the forefront!
After Ruhr and Adrick joined forces, their speeds happened to catch up to that unit, and reassigned it to their ranks.
Moreover, that unit who was originally following behind still carriedrge quantities of military transports and grain carts!
Under Ruhrs order, the soldiers of the 6th Army divided the horses from the 13th Army with astonishing speed, and assigned each to a cart. They then changed the grain carts with nks into big horse-drawn carts, and lined up two hundred into a line!
The entire process took less than two hours, and it was as if the soldiers of 6th Army were used to this kind of work.
With more than 200 big horse-drawn carts avable now, the 6th Army, which was an infantry unit, improved their marching speed greatly! Several thousand infantries jumped up on the horse-drawn carts, and with the rolling wheels, they unexpectedly managed to reluctantly keep up with the cavalrys speed!
The two hundred huge horse-drawn vehicles used 800 warhorses to pull the carts, and they could load about 3000 men on them. The remaining 1200 warhorses carried two riders each and covered another 2000 men. With everything considered, it was equal to giving over 5000 infantry units wheels and horses!
They only pity was that the horses would probably dying of exhaustion while they rushed towards their destination.
5000 men were able to ride horses or sat in a horse-drawn cart, but the remaining 5000 men of the 6th Army could only use their legs.
However, subsequently, the soldiers of the 6th Army demonstrated their outstanding qualities: The ability to run!
It was simply crazy! These infantries ran on the main road and rotated with the men on the wagon once every hour.At the end, they unexpectedly didnt fall too far behind the 13th Army.
This chubby yellow, I am afraid he only pondered on how to escape. Adrick thought to himself full of evil suspicion.
After three days!
When the two Armies joined forces, they force marched for three days and discarded allmodities as much as possible. In only in three days time, they killed their way through Al Bactre in and the cavalry vanguard killed off two small units of Hastings army. In the evening of third day, the vanguard arrived at a ce ten miles away from the camp.
The chubby fellow used Adricks warhorse until total exhaustion. In order to pursue speed, this chubby fellow didnt spare on horsepower C in his own words, if we die, what use do horses have? As long as we can make it back alive, we can buy new warhorses, but human cant be reborn.
Adrick discovered that the calcting power of this chubby fellow was quite outstanding!
His army discarded arge number ofmodities on the road and at the end, many soldiers even threw away their armor, shield and weapons!
However, it was not panicked discarding, but an ordered one where he had everything under control.
This chubby yellow would calcte every step of the roads, and ording to the speed as well as the physical strength of soldiers left after the marching, he then calcted how manymodities to discard to endure the journey. Discarding while walking, he took into ount the maximum strength, battle efficiency as well as bncing the marching speed.
After arriving at their destination, only three soldiers shared on average one set of armor and weapon. This means that the battle efficiency of this army had only one-third of its original strength remaining! However, because of that chubby fellows rotation method which allowed his men to rest on the horse-drawn cart, the one-third of the soldiers who would have equipment still maintained their minimum standard of physical strength to battle!
An army that was on a forced march for three days straight, and yet still managed to maintain one-third of its battle efficiency, it would be regarded as a difficult feat even for an elite army.
In this regard, Adrick could not help but admire this feat. At least he knew very well that if they changed ces and it was him who led a pure infantry army, it would be absolutely impossible for him to achieve the same result as this chubby fellow.
Regarding this, the chubby fellow gave an exnation: You know what the 6th Army usually drills under normal circumstances? I will tell you C full equipment long-distance cross-country training! In order to get into my 6th Army, the first requirement is not being able to strike, but being able to run.
Kevin and his subordinates soon caught up with the main army. The 600 cavalry apanying this bald man were obviously utterly exhausted; however, from the look on everyones faces, their eyes were still shining brightly. Sitting on horseback, they still kept their backs straight.
The news that Kevin brought however wasnt really good.
After epting to cover the rear and intercepting the pursuing troops, Kevin maliciously fought twice with the Odins. Afterwards, the Odins suddenly inexplicably retreated. They lined up in the distance and gave them a farewell, while even also sounding the trumpets... On the battlefield, who would fight to death one moment, and thenter see off the enemy while waving them farewell?
Although the Odins at their heel no longer tried to kill them, it wasnt as if they did nothing at all.
The irregr Odin troops behind them gathered all of their cavalry, and assembled more than 3000 caribou riders to continuously push Kevin and his group forward C these damn Odins wouldnt attack them, but once they reach a certain distance they would intentionally slow their tempo, shouting in the distance while brandishing their weapons to create a huge ruckus. They were like a flock of sheepdogs, driving Kevins group south as much as possible.
On several asions, their anger reached their limit and they started to turn around to fight it out with these Odins C the brave warriors of 13th Army were courageous and didnt fear death! However, once they turned around, these Odin unexpectedly panicked and turned around to flee!
In short, during these three days, everyone was chasing around each other and it only ended up in roaring or threatening each other from a distance. Their weapons didnt even touch each other once!
Although Kevin turned around several times, but with his low manpower, he didnt really dare to pursue them too far. Frightening the opposite side was enough for them. However, the Odin riders stuck to them like flies to dung and were unable to be shaken off. They continuously chose to stop, chase and make a ruckus...
They are not far behind us and after seeing our main force, they immediately retreated. I think that they didnt run away and are probably hanging two or three miles behind our backs. Kevin gasped for breath.
General Adrick spat on the floor: F*ck, what do these Odins actually want?!
The nearby general Ruhr who had already untied the tendon on his armor, let out his chubby belly as he satisfiedly gasped for breath. Hearing this, he grunted: What else can they do? They are driving us away! Like sheep into the mouth of Hasting, that wolf.
Thinking for a moment, Adricks face shed with a killing intent: Rest fifteen minutes! Then get ready for battle! Is the camp still in our hands? It seems like the boys inside the camp did well. As long as we can ughter our way back to the camp, then this war can still be turned around!
General Ruhr standing next to him frowned and patted his belly gently. This was one of his habits and every time he did this his mind had something that couldnt be resolved. He then would subconsciously do it out of habit.
Only after making loud noises while patting his round belly did the chubby fellow open his mouth. His expression was somewhat strange and it seemed as if something was confusing him.
I actually think... ughtering our way back to the camp will perhaps not be that difficult. Hasting wouldnt fight us to the death! However, he will probably fiercely take a big chunk of meat from us.
Adrick immediately looked at Ruhr with a serious look.
After several days of forced march, and since Adrick wasnt a fool, he naturally saw through that chubby fellow who was well-known for his escaping skill, wasnt actually the idiot everyone said he was!
What do you mean General Ruhr?
This chubby fellow patted his belly and said: Ah, the Odins behind us didnt really chase us. ording to my original calctions, if they really pursued us, our speed to return would at least be slowed by over one day under their harassing, probably more. What does this mean? It means that they didnt try! What about in front of us? The camp is unexpectedly still in our hands! Arent you surprised? Although the boys in camps are a good bunch of young fellows, but we are all know their strengths. They only had one battalion of garrison troops and some other mixed people. Ah... I dont believe in the existence of miracles. If it was a different Odin general leading the troops, then they might be able to hold the camp with a miracle! However... Who was the general that is currently in front of the camp soldiers? It is Hasting! Do you think Odins number one general, leading a ten thousand man army of the most elite soldiers, was unable to capture a small fortress that had less than a thousand soldiers? Would it be possible? Come on, he is Hasting!!
The more this chubby fellow talked, the more excited he got and bead of sweat ended up rolling down his forehead.
Adrick also took a deep breath while thinking: This indeed didnt make sense... The pursuing army wasnt going all out and Hasting was also going easy on us? What are they nning? Properly speaking, the pursuing troops should harass us, stall us, and win as much time as possible for Hasting to conquer our camp, but now ...
The chubby guy looked at Adrick and suddenly lowered his voice while saying:General Adrick, this has always been your weakness. You always look at wars too one-sided! You must know, when I followed the grand duke Minas in the past, I heard him say a few words: War is just the continuation of politics, and these words dont apply only between us and the enemy, but it also applies to the people of the same side!
... Adrick frowned. The grand duke of Minas was the highest militarymander of the older generation, and naturally his words held great value.
Ruhr smiled and squinted his eyes: Still not clear? The troops pursuing behind us, and Hasting in front of us... These two Odin armies, their C mind, is, not, one!
This chubby fellow was really good!
(Editor Note: Hydro- Hey guys, Im really tired and it is entirely possible I missed some edits in this chapter x) Really hope you guys enjoyed it!)
Chapter 90 Hasting’s “answer” Part 1
Chapter 90 Hastings answer Part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Ziltch
Lets gamble on it!
Lets gamble..... That Hasting wont fight us to the death!
Adrick and that fat fellow, Ruhr, made their decision!
During the middle of the night, the soldiers who had only gotten a bit of rest were all readied for battle!
The cavalry tightened their saddles, polished theirnces until they shone brightly and took down the feed bags attached to their heads. They then gently patted their beloved warhorses, before turning around to mount them.
In the middle of the night, the cavalrymen arranged themselves neatly in formation under the dignified and urging voice of their officers. Holding up their heads, they slowly advanced while moving in their assigned positions.
A wedge-formation assault was formed in the wilderness. At the front was the heavily armored cavalry centurion Saucier, their mission was to break through the besieging Odin army from the front. They mustpletely pierce through the enemys formation! Ruhrs 6th Army was ced in the middle and the infantry had already lost most of their equipments. Only the outeryer of the infantry was equipped with weapons, armors and shields, the men in the middle were left with only a uniform and didnt need to fight. The only thing they needed to do was run! Run as fast as they could! When the heavy cavalry broke through and opened up the Odins formation, they had to brave the risk of death while running across the entire frontline of the Odin army.
The rear was protected by the fourth legion of the 13th Cavalry Army! The fourth legions centurion was the 37 year old Fenatra, who was a typical Byzantine. He was born in a normal aristocratic family and joined the army in his youth. The medium ranked, level-six warrior only had three fingers left. Five years ago, he lost two of his fingers in the North-eastern Frontline of the empire during a war due to frostbite. The 37 year old Fenatra was given an important mission: Cover the rear!
Not only did he have to defend against the Odin army that would give them a farewell send off at their tails, he was also responsible for covering the main army when it attacked Hastings army and had to sessfully protect the headquarter if the enemy decided to fight to the death!
When Adrick gave Fenatra the order, he had a serious expression on his face while he, in a low voice, said: You will probably die.
However, after listening to him, the 37 year Fenatras face remained calm and his resolution didnt change in the slightest. He did not utter a single word and merely straightened his body in front of his general and saluted him, before turning around to walk away.
The attack will happened during the period before dawn and it was the time of day where people would be most tired as well as weak.
The assault army slowly marched through the wilderness towards their target: The besieged camp in front of them.
When the vanguard was less than three miles away from Hastings besieging army, a clear noise sounded that initiated the charge!!
The charging sound ripped through the silence of the dark night! Within the spirited sound of a trumpet, the cavalry furiously roared and maliciously kicked their horses, urging them forward in craze!
The daybreak was the darkest moment before dawn and the gods seemed to stand on the Byzantines side as they had cast clouds over the sky, covering the starlight!
Within the trumpet sound, a dense mass of cavalry galloped through the wilderness, leaving behind a dark cloud!!
Hastings army, who was besieging the camp, formed a half moon formation around it and the charging cavalry picked the spot in the middle to breakthrough!
Just when the Byzantines trumpet resounded, countless burst of noises immediately appeared within Hastings camp. Men started shouting and horses started neighing, while torches disorderly scattered all over the ce.
Sauciers heavy armored cavalry was galloping at the front. Their horses were equipped with heavy armor while their riders looked like moving fortresses, carrying spears as they whirled through the wilderness. Through the dark night a big, dark, surging cloud could be seen, continuously rushing forward until it smashed into the besieged Odin camp and forcefully prating the middle of their formation!
The rear formation didnt have a lot of fortifications to defend against horses, and the simple camp wall was all but tramped down by the heavy cavalry. Chaos could be seen everywhere as Odin soldiers ran around, calling out in panic. Under the thundering horses hooves, the scattered soldiers couldnt form an effective resistance to intercept and was instantly crushed under the cruel oppression! The warhorses trampled from one tent to another while the riders dropped burning torches, creating a sea of mes. The entire battlefield was consumed by battle cries and horse hooves, it was as if the earth itself trembled in the dark!
Sauciers heavy armored cavalry barely encountered any resistance as they instantly pushed deep into the besieging army. Against the momentum of the cavalry and the powerful impact of the heavy armored cavalry, it was not something that any Odin couldpete against with their bare bodies. Only after they prated deep into the enemys camp did the Odins resistance gradually start to show some power and gathered arger force to fight against them. Small groups of caribou riders began to entangle inbat with the cavalry and the heavy cavalrys speed started to slow down.
Exactly at this time, the infantry of the 6th Army, who was following the heavy cavalry, also rushed into the big Odin camp. The chubby Ruhr went in together with his army and this fat rabbit was wearing heavy cavalry body armor. Fortunately, his warhorse was one of the finest steed in his army, his weight plus his heavy armor would have pressured any other normal horse.
This fat fellow rode on his horse with a long axe in his hand and was surrounded by his Praetorian Guards. While riding, he simultaneously continuously roared orders to his men. The 6th Army listed over ten special squads that followed the heavy cavalry as they prated the big Odin camp. These groups spread towards both sides and simultaneously started to set on fire along the way to tents, rations, wooden fences...... Anything that could be instantly ignited was lit up with several torches. It was obvious that it wasnt the first time these squads did this. As they turned the camp into a sea of mes, they continuously shouted confusing messages in Odin tongue.
General Adrick led the Praetorian Guards and the remaining troops in the third wave and burst into the Odin camp with a ferocious battle cry. The heavy cavalry vanguard was struggling hard to open up a path in the middle, while the subordinates of the chubby fellow were busy setting everything on fire.
Taking a look at the Odin camp, one could see a dense mass of horses and men rushing through a path while a sea of fire was raging on and shadows ran around shouting.
(It is too easy! Too easy!) Adricks mind stayed on full alert and shouted to his troops to furiously increase their speed!
The fourth legion, which was responsible for covering the rear, stood in formation. It consisted mainly of light armor cavalry and a team of Praetorian Guards that was ced at the back.
As the main force prated, the rear troops cautiously followed them from behind! Fenatra had a solemn look on his face as he rode side by side with Kevin. They already heard voices from afar shouting take chase as the Odins slowly started to take action. Countless Odin voices could be heard mixed with the chaotic rumble of horse hooves. It was clear that these guys would not let this amazing opportunity pass as they could ruthlessly rip apart their forces!
During the dark night, Hastings big camp had alreadypletely plunged into chaos. The heavy armored cavalry at the front had almostpleted the mission which they never thought to be possible: breaking through Hastings camp! However at this moment, they actually achieved it, and the tip of the vanguard had alreadye out of the camp. Further away, as so long as they could cross the battlefield, they would reach the stronghold wall of their own camp!!
However, exactly at this time, whether it was Saucier who was leading to charge, Ruhr or Adrick who were charging with the main army, they all felt something strong suppressing their hearts.
They continuously asked themselves, (Hasting! What will he do?)
Chapter 90 Hasting’s “answer” Part 2
Chapter 90 Hastings answer
Trantor: Tchu
Editor:Amaranth
Just like an invisible hand that was holding together all the strings! Just as several high-ranking Byzantine officers started pounding over that question, Hasting finally made his move!
An intense, but short bullhorn sound resounded!
From both sides suddenly came surging a loud noises! Odins crazy roaring, warhorses neighing, ck bears growling and caribous howling...
Surprise attack from both sides: Two mighty ck currents that were lurking in the shadow finally found their enemys weakness and started to dash out madly!!
Like a pair of pincer! From both sides, they were ruthlessly pincer-attacking the strike force!
Hasting, finally revealed his hand! The timing he chose and his intention was very clear!
And his target was the troops at the rear!!
He indeed had no interest in a fight to the death! However ......In order to break through his defensive, the Byzantine had to pay a price!
This was Hastings anwer.
The vanguards and main force had already sessfully broke through and the strike forceprised of heavy cavalry units at the front killed so many that they werepletely covered in blood while sweat was streaming down from their bodies like rivers. Even if the fat fellows infantry to still continued their advance, they were already gasping for breath.
Although Hasting gave up blocking his enemy at the front, he had already evacuated most of his troops from the camp. His real aim was to catch the enemy by his tail.
When Adrick heard the Odins on both sides started shouting kill, he noticed that it was not directed at him, but at his back! At this moment, Adrick was faced with a certainly big difficult problem!
Turn around to kill!
Or......Continue forward!
As themander of 13th Army, Adrick clenched his teeth while finally roaring: Forward!! We continue forward!!
The two mighty ck currents fiercely shed the line of the army and fiercely bashed against them. Running at the forefront were the elites of the Odin Army:The Berserkers!
This type of fully armored ck bears merged in a formation at the rear as dozens ck bear berserkers quickly formed a wall, preventing the enemy at the rear from advancing!
The third legions cavalry didnt show any sign of fear and they roared madly before raising theirnces as they rushed towards their enemies. The cavalrymen at the forefront quickly collided with a ck bear and were swept away. The cavalry following behind pushed toward while wielding their spear to greet these ck colossi.
The group was quickly pulled apart andpletely separated!
More and more Odins continued flood towards them and the dozens of ck bear berserkers were blocking their way a moment ago, their route was already cut off! The cavalry paid a heavy price to finally finish off those dozens of colossi in front of them then a giant horn sounded from behind. The ground which was covered with dead bodies of men, horses and bears in front of them while caribou riders started to rush toward them from behind!
There was no path left in front! Only the sharp axes of Odins!
The Odins caribou riders encircled themyer byyer, like a cotton candy slowly wrapping around the third legion. Layer byyer, dense and numerous enemies were swarming over. Furthermore, Kekkans troops who were chasing them also rushed over, while changing their attitudes from before. The caribou riders, roared cheerfully as they caught up...
Afterwards, the tangled melee began!
The rear armies all escape routes were cut off and they were maliciously sandwiched by Odins. They soon got cut up into three pieces and like being sprinkled on a ck earth, a dark cloud filled with more Odins immediately flooded them.
The sound of a des chopping on armors,nces stabbing the flesh, the pitiful yells of injured soldiers falling off, the final cries before death......
Metal and blood were already blending together, as if they were bing something inseparable......
The doors of the camp were already opened and the heavy armored which that formed the vanguard swarmed in. Saucer, who was tired couldnt help but gasp for breath and although Hasting had gone easy on them, heavy cavalry were still responsible for the most important mission which was to create a path. They still lost about 20% of their military strength and the armors of each cavalryman were no longer ck, but pitiful red.
Soon afterwards, the infantry of that fat fellow came running and immediately after 6th Army rushed past the camp gates, the soldiers fluttered to the ground while opening their mouth to breath madly. Those were the men who scattered all directions and were responsible for setting everything on fire. Half of them were still stuck in the chaos.
When Adrick brought in the the remnants troops and passed through the gate, unexpectedly there were no Odins chasing after them! Past the empty battlefield, from the distant ce, war cries were getting more and more concentrated while countless torches lit up around the surrounding! It was so bright that it was just like daytime!
Hastings answer was very clear: My appetite is not big. Eating your rear army is sufficient!
Adrick was bleeding in his heart. Although he knew that his legion was trapped, there was nothing he could do!
All the cavalry had been pushed to their limits! The heavy armored cavalry were incapable of fighting again, and Ruhrs men ......They were all infantries! You couldnt count on a group of infantries who were forced to march for three days and three nights. Moreover, they had already discarded the majority of their weapons and going in battlefield bare handed would be asking for death!
Damn! I only need a new force! Even if it had 1000 ......No! 500! Even if it had only 500 men, they could go out and perhaps assist their brothers!!
Exactly at this moment, Adrick heard a vigorous roar!
Make way! Get off the road!!!
The roar was full of vigor, and a powerful sound of hoofs of sprinting horses could be heard from the camp! With Adricks experience, he immediately heard that these hoofbeats were full of energy! It was obvious that they were well rested horses!
A team of cavalry charged past and although from Adricks point of view, this group of soldiers could not be called an elite force......only half of the horses were qualified as warhorses, but most of them seemed a little inferior and even had some ......Mules?!
However, the rider on the horseback had his back straight and fully demonstrating his abundant physical strength and strong energy!!
That fellow at the front was the rookie he just recruited as Praetorian Guard. Carrying a war axe, he rushed ahead while brandishing his weapon in the air as he issued a loud order, shocking his surrounding!
Follow me! Aid our brothers!!
Among the thundering horses hooves, cavalrymen roared fiercely as they followed after Shaar. Lined up in a formation, they rushed past Adrick like a hurricane and charged out of the camp which opened its gates!!
At this moment, the charging cavalry of two hundred rode on such a momentum that they transformed into a mighty force!
Chapter 91 Destroying the invincible defense
Chapter 91 Destroying the invincible defense
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Koreanmist
These 200 riders seemed like a force of hastily organized soldiers, each wearing a different kind of armor. Even the ground troops with the best equipment only wore light infantry armor, pieced together with a thick chest te and strengthened in the front with nails.
The horses galloped while their hooves battered the soil. The 200 cavalrymen arranged themselves into a wedge formation as they rode in the distance!
Hastings big camp was still empty ofbat-ready soldiers, as the Odin soldiers were still not fully recovered, when all of a sudden, the Byzantine cavalry crashed into them with a strong momentum. Wielding a long axe, Shaar instantly cut an Odin soldier that was blocking their way into two pieces, and his horse continued its rampage while sending anybody that stood in its way flying into the air!
The two hundred brave warriors followed close behind Shaar, and before the Odins had the time to regain theirposure and get into formation, they were already swarmed. Cutting through the Odinsrge camp, they ughtered everyone that stood in their way!
The Byzantine rear army was already divided into three parts, and the area soon became a tangled warzone and a pitiful ughter fest. As Shaars cavalry of 200 broke through the Odins virtually empty camp, Hastings elite troops had already begun their counterattack, but they were still some distance away from Shaars troops. A team of hundred Odins rapidly turned around and prepared to wee Shaars formation! This cavalry force was made of majestic caribou that lifted their heads to raise their gigantic horns. The Odin riders carried by those caribous roared madly while waving their war axes.
However, the most powerful being inside the Hastings formation were the two bear-riding Odin Berserkers!
Shaar continued leading at the forefront and didnt wear any heavy armor in order to maximize his horses momentum. Riding with bare arms, he wore two Dragonscales between his leather chest armor. As a ck bear Berserker rushed towards him and a bears paws smashed towards him, Shaar immediately smelled a stenching closer. As he wielded his long axe, both of his eyes turned crimson, and he immediately disyed his inhuman power!
With a loud cracking sound, his axe, which radiated a thin crimson, shed through the body of the ck bear. The metal armor and the arm of ck bear were cut simultaneously as blood and flesh sprayed everywhere. Before long, its head was cut off as well! Pulling up his horse to jump, Shaar steered it over the bear corpse of that had just dropped onto the ground. With a turn of his axe, he smashed the Odin riding the bear to death as he bashed in his skull!
Riding at the tip of the wedge formation, the cavalry behind Shaar suddenly crashed with the Odins blocking their path! On both sides, the soldiers at the front row immediately fell down from their horses after the impact. Some instantly received major injuries and started bleeding, and some were even trampled to death. Others immediately crawl up from the ground, raised their weapon and roared before jumping on their closest enemy!
Shaar, who was at the tip of this wedge formation, was hit the hardest! His axe was sent flying in the air, and everything turned crimson in the surrounding. The axes shadow became a faint trace before transforming into a raging storm. The Thousand Men Army ughter was already practiced to the extreme! Althrough the axe sweep didnt radiate as much battle ki, the hidden crimson could actually destroy even the hardest defense ki. Regardless of the enemy blocking in front of him or what kind of armor he was wearing, under Shaars sharp axe, everything became fragile as paper!
Under the sharp, radiant axe, Shaar faced a beast with bared fangs in front of him and tore it to pieces! In front of him, one blood fountain after another sprayed in the air, and skulls continued to fly into the air. A rain of hot blood sttered on his body, giving his armor an ice-cold red color.
Although there were only 200 cavalrymen, they had Shaar as their trailzer. An astonishingly high amount of courage and killing intent erupted from these 200 cavalrymen! Shaar roared as he ughtered his way forward, and his knights courageously charged behind him. While following behind SHaar, they crushed the enemies in front of them to pieces!
Facing the onught, the force of one hundred men couldnt block the attack even for a moment. Before long, they were loudly crushed to pieces!
Shaars formation immediately charged into the encirclement!
As Shaar continued howling, the Odin soldiers chopped at him with their axes, long swords, and w hammers. Only the heavens knew how many scratches they left on his armor. Under the strengthening of the Dragonblood,mon attacks were unable to cause him any injures. At this moment, it seemed as if Shaar had turned into this battlefields strongest Deathgod. His blood red eyes radiated fearlessly and revealed not even the slightest trace of pain! Right now, his eyes were filled with only endless rage and ughter!!
His continuous roar, full of madness, pierced the cavalrys body and made their blood boil.. Their eyes turned red as well, and at this moment they seemed not only brave... but nearly ......Insane!!
Even when facing the axe of the Odins, they fearlessly rushed towards them to wee their opponent! Piercing their enemies bodies with theirnce, they simultaneously let their own blood spray on the ground. If any of the cavalry fell, as long as they didnt die directly and they still had onest breath, they would pull their dagger and maliciously stab into the nearest Odin! Stabbing them with swords, attacking them with their bodies, biting them with their teeth!!
The originally thick, dense encirclement was unexpectedly broken through by Shaars 200 men!!
As Shaar pushed forward, the long axe radiating crimson light, and his never-ending beastly roar became the beacon of direction for the cavalry behind him. It was as if they forgotten everything and only had one thought in them: Crimson! Follow the direction of the crimson light!!!
The rear army that was encirclement was already divided into clumps, and Shaars crazy rampage slowly gathered the besieged Byzantine soldiers one after another. Like streams flowing into the ocean, although the death count behind him was high, he still managed to increase the number of corpses even more than before!
It wasnt as if the soldiers didnt know what being afraid meant, nor did they not understand fear! Instead, this hillbilly had actually be the source of everyones courage, no matter what came in front of them! Whether it was the tremendous dangers and difficulties while facing against the Odins, the Odins huge axes, the Odins countless sharp forest of spears, that Berserker riding the ck bear, or even the mass of caribou riders......This hillbilly always maliciously roared and was the first one to rush towards the enemy! With forms ofbat that were nearly inhuman, he always chose the hardest and densest enemy formation before forcefully knocking open a path!!
There was even a moment when the cavalry following behind Shaar felt a false notion: It seems as if we are invincible!!
As they maliciously alternated back and forth on the battlefield, Shaar gathered over 600 cavalry at his side, and more and more of the rear army soldiers gathered next to him! The Odins already noticed the threat that Shaar posed and sent one elite team after another towards them. Quickly, they felt the pressure that this man imparted!
As more and more Odins surrounded them, although Shaar was acting as a vanguard, cutting through, one individuals strength could not win a battle on the battlefield. Moreover, the hillbilly was far from invincible.
Finally, he received an injury as two Odins stubbornly grabbed unto him and an opponents axe, covered battle ki, cut open his armor. He was immediately knocked from his horse by that powerful force, and his axes handle was cut off another Odin soldier. Using the broken handle, Shaar maliciously stabbed it into his opponents chest. However, his shoulder suffered a heavy blow from a hammer, and under the blow of the battle ki, the shoulder pads of his light armor were immediately crushed. The hillbillys throat erged before spurting blood onto his horse. Pulling out his fire pitchfork with his hand, he cut off a caribou head with one sh. Taking the opportunity presented by the falling caribou, he beheaded the caribous rider with a surprise attack!
As Shaar was trying to catch his breath, he felt that more than half of his strength was consumed. He could only maintain the Crimson rage ki for a couple dozens of minutes. A lot of time had already passed, and he feared that his ability to destroy even the hardest defense couldnt be maintained for much longer. Taking a look in all directions, he noticed that the surrounding crowd had swarmed them like ants. After taking another look at the cavalrymen behind him, Shaar understood that they had already reached their limit!
Being able to rescue these men was already the limit. If they continued to rush forward, he feared that everyone would die here!
Exactly at this time, a sudden roar could be heard. Within a dozen Odin soldiers at his left, there was a familiar bald fellow roaring, full of anger. As a fountain of blood exploded, Shaars eyes immediately turned crimson again, and he charged towards the enemy with a scream!
Kevin was already severely wounded, and his right shoulder pad had been smashed to pieces. Mixed in with the broken pieces were fragments of his shoulder bones. At this moment, he was reluctantly holding a longsword with his left hand and resisting his enemies. With just one hand, he was unable to effectively use a heavy weapon such as a w hammer against multiple enemies. In addition, his horse had already died. Standing on the ground, his left leg throbbing with pain, which was so intense that it made him feel weak while his heart felt heavy. However, he didnt have the time to check his injuries as waves of sharp weapons continuously stabbed towards him. Kevin could only furiously swing his longsword, but he soon received two cuts on his back, tearing apart his armor. Actually, he couldnt even feel the pain,since his body was already numb ......
Kevins eyes were covered by blood, and he couldnt even see his surroundings with any rity. Everything he saw turned into blood red. In the midst of battle, he heard a familiar roar, and a horse immediately rushed towards him while smashing the two Odins in front of him into the air. When crimson light swept around him, all of the Odins weapons of were shattered, and the heads of the soldiers flew into the sky!
Shaar grabbed Kevins back and pulled him on his horse. As they rode on the horse, Kevin grabbed Shaars waist and clenched his teeth, panting for breath while saying: I......owe you one..... again....
With a wildugh, Shaar picked up ance that someone had left behind and used the strength within both of his arms to fiercely hurl it towards the front!
With a loud bang, thence broke apart against the dozen Odin soldiers that were blocking his path. With a leap of his horse, he smashed apart the crowd to escape......
Standing in the chilling wind, Hasting looked at the encirclement from far away. His eyes stared at the fight inside the encirclement ring at this moment and fixated on one person; he waspletely focused on the person who was destroying the invincible defense!
Very strong ......but he doesnt have the heart of a genuine powerhouse.
Hasting silently talked to himself, before turning his head. Pointing his battle spear towards the battlefield, he ordered, Give up on the other people, I only want his life!
Afterwards, several hundred ck bear Berserkers howled a mad roar and rushed out like a wave......
Chapter 92 Casualty of war part 1
Chapter 92 Casualty of war
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Amaranth
At the far end of the battlefield the tail rear armys formation could be seen. The Byzantine cavalry were furiously attacking, but they were tightly encircled by the Odin like a beast falling into a trap as it slowly bled to death. Roaring with itsst breath, it fought with every strength it could muster, but it seemed that at the end it still got stuck in a dead end!
One cavalryman after another fell and the numbers for their formation was getting thinner and thinner. Despite the furiousmands of the officers and furious thrusts of their battle ki coveringnces which caused fresh blood to spray in the air with each thrust......
More and more Odins surrounded them and even through the wall of corpses was blocking their advance; Odins decided they must swallow the formation which was positioned at the very end. Axes as dense as a tree was in front of them and they were like an impregnable fortress, even while the cavalry hit them with everything they had, they still couldnt open any gap!
As thest of his subordinate fell, countless des and axes from the surrounding immediately hacked him to mess before he hit the ground! Fenatra was already dismounted and his warhorse dropped down with a sorrowful neigh. His leg was already being pierced by ance that came from the surrounding. While dragging his dead leg, this centurions face remained indifferent!
With ance in his one hand and a sword in other, his armor already had dozens of cracks and it was covered with so much blood that one couldnt see its original color! However, he still didnt fall!
Wielding hisnce onest time, the battle ki crushed several Odin soldiers in front of him as it could no longer withstand this strength and finally broke down! The sword in his hand had its edge already bent and it was littered with tiny cracks!
The battle ki on Fenatras whole body condensed into one spot and a mass of bright light transformed into des of light, before instantly ripping apart the Odins in front of him to pieces! Soon afterwards, his foot finally staggered and fell down......
Ance maliciously pierced his body. After using his sword to cut off thence, it also finally broke. Gasping thence which had pierced his waist, he looked at these fierce Odins who surrounded him.
This Byzantine who always looked indifferent, suddenlyughed......
When General Adrick gave him the order, he didnt utter a single word.
When he led the rear into the battle, he didnt utter a single word.
When hispanions and men fell one after each other in battle, he didnt utter a single word.
At this moment. He felt that his blood was alreadypletely drained and his strength was disappearing. At this moment. Although, the surrounding was filled with shouts, he actually felt that it was so peaceful that he could even hear his own heartbeat!
A smiling face could be seen on this Byzantine military officers face. Then suddenly, he suddenly felt strong but didnt know where the strength came from. With ast effort, he fiercely pulled out thence which pierced his body! Hot blood sprayed out from the wound. With ance in his hand which was carrying thest bit of spirit in him, he mercilessly stabbed forward...
With hisst breath and strength, he roared a final scream!
Advance!! Upon Deat......!!
An axe cut down his neck, cutting off thest note of hisst few words and his head shot up in the sky. A fountain of blood sprayed towards the sky as numerous spears stabbed into his body......
The mutted corpse fell to the ground and joined thousands of corpses in the surrounding, indistinguishable to each other again......
***
More than 600 cavalry were furiously breaking out and the surrounding Odins stubbornly holding out, but they finally managed to open a gap.
More than 600 cavalry freed themselves from the encirclement, but they werent safe yet! Still there was still a big Odin camp in front of them!
Since 600 cavalrymen were unable to form a formation and chaotically stormed into the camp with panic. The camp was already a mess after it was broken through twice by Byzantine assaults and the six hundred cavalry on their horseback rode through it without encountering much danger. There were only a small resistance inside it.
Shaar wasgging behind riding thest horse within the formation and at this moment he was somewhat at his limit. Not mentioning that the injured Kevin was also with him, the caribou riders were still chasing after them, never giving up. The howling sound was getting closer and closer!
Exactly at this moment, a beastly roar could be heard, then a group of people wearing iron armor and riding on bears rushed over! These werent the ordinary Berserkers, since each of those ck bears were even more vigorous and bigpared to a normal bear. Their bodies were bulging with muscles and their bodies d in a white superior steel armor! The Odin soldiers riding on the bears were all wielding two meter long triangr spears C the form of this spear, unexpectedly resembled the one that Hasting was using!
These white armored Berserkers came running towards them with an incredible speed! They quickly caught up to them! Although Shaar urged his horse to give everything it had, this warhorse already suffered a number of injuries after that long battle. The speed of the horse ran obviously slower than before!
Very soon, a white armored bear arrived next to them and brandished its giant bear paw, forcing Shaar to grab his fire pitchfork to block!!
With a loud bang, the bears paw was immediately cut apart, however Shaars whole body trembled! He immediately felt that his opponents strength was very strong and powerful. When the bear fell behind from the pain, the soldier leapt from its back at that moment and rushed over! The triangr spear swept in front of Shaar, forcing him to furiously ward it off!
After a dull thumping sound, Shaar felt a crazy vibration through his arm! Although the triangr spear broke, that powerful strength made Shaar felt as if his chest was beingpressed! That Odin soldier fell to the ground and issued a mad roar......
A Beast spirit soldier!
Shaars mind immediately turned sharp!
As he was being hindered by this hinderance, two other white armored Berserkers immediately entangled with him. Shaar was furiously struggling to keep off those two triangr spears, but his fire pitchfork was too short after all and it couldnt protect both front and back. As the long weapon of enemy swept over, he could only reluctantly use his body to block!
Bang! A dull thumping sound could be heard, as Shaar blocked the iing attack with his shoulder and a cracking noiseing from his bones could be heard. His shoulder was bruised and it started to bleed. After taking this blow, Shaar immediately saw ck in front of him, before using his fire pitchfork to cut off the spear of the opposite party. Finally, blood started to spurt out from his mouth once more! The crimson covered fire pitchfork stroke down and cut off an arm of that beast spirit warrior. Seeing his limb cut off and flying in the air, that fellow face didnt show the slightest hint of pain. His eyes burst out an intense hostility and leapt towards them crazily. With a huge leap, he unexpectedly tried to bring down Shaar from his horse with his body!
Beast spirit warrior! A powerful beast spirit warrior!!
Shaar staggered from the impact, but his fire pitchfork passed through the head of his enemy, cutting it in half. However, he finally fell down from his horse!
After continuous rolling on the ground, before Shaar even had the time to get up, he already heard a piercing sound from behind. With a loud roar, both his eyes turned crimson and the fire pitchfork radiated a faint crimson glow. That crimson light drew a bright thin thread and cut everything in the surrounding apart!!
Chapter 92 Casualty of war part 2
Chapter 92 Casualty of war part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editors: Amaranth, Hydro
Several of the storm bears that rushed towards him were instantly dismembered.
The Beast Spirit Warriors fell to the ground and couldnt continue their pursuit, but Shaar was already surrounded by other pursuing troops, and several powerful enemies were closing on him. His heart sank......
At this moment a neigh could be heard and Shaar saw his warhorse turn around. That bald fellow Kevin roared and pulled the reins reluctantly with one hand, before rushing in to forcefully grab Shaar by the hair! When Shaar turned towards the horse, a beast spirit warriors spear maliciously stabbed towards him. Using his fire pitchfork to block it, he then immediately kicked away the beast spirit warrior near his saddle.
The several beast spirit warriors behind him roared angrily, and started to run after them. However, without the bears their speeds quickly fell behind the horse, and got more and more left in the dust...
Shaar was thest to escape the enemy lines and when the horse left the battlefield, the stronghold wall could be seen in the distance. The hillbillys heart suddenly gave birth to the feeling of being a survivor of great disaster, and couldnt help but startughing wildly. With one hand on the reins, the other hugged the bald yellow, yelling: We survived! Bald man! We survived!
Kevin only managed to issue a weak humming sound and his body seemed to shiver gently.
The pursuing troops came closer and closer, but Shaar finally closed in on the camp gate, with a swarm of arrows blocking off the enemies at their tail. Just after Shaar horse dashed inside the front door, the camp gate immediately closed and countless wood nks were piled in front of the entrance,pletely blocking it!!
Only after it continued a dozen steps, Shaar horse finally stopped. The hillbillys warhorse was so tired that it gasped for breath. Leaning against Kevins back, he stuck out his tongue and burst outughing: Uncle didnt die! We made it back! HAHAHAHA!! Kevin, you owe me another life! HAHAHAHA......
Afterughing for a little while, Shaar suddenly felt that his arm was somewhat wet. Looking down, he suddenly noticed that the arm that held Kevins waist was covered in blood! The blood alreadypletely soaked his pants until the legs, and Kevins body was even incapable to move on its own.
A pierce of a fractured spear had pierced the bald mans waist from the gap at the edge of the armor! His blood had already soaked all of his clothes and it looked terrifying!!
Shaar mind suddenly went ck and immediately dismounted while taking Kevin from the horse.
The bald mans face was white as paper, and there were no hints of any expression at this moment in his eyes. The blood continued to flow from his waist, and arge pool of it quickly gathered on the ground as hey on it. Shaar hand gently touched Kevins waist, but he didnt dare to pull it out. He knew very well that once he pulled it out, the blood would start to spray like a fountain!
The bald mans breath was weak as heid there. Shaar lifted Kevins head up onto his thigh, and his heart suddenly gave birth to a twisting and tearing pain that couldnt be described.
Kevin! Fuck! You bastard! You cant scare uncle like this! You still own this uncle a fucking life! You better continue to breath! Speak to me!!
The bald mans lips werepletely white, and the fierce pain made the body of this dauntless man twitch in bursts as he reluctantly managed to move his lips. Pointing at the broken spear stuck in his waist, he forced out augh with his pale face.
Bull...... bullshit...... owing you a life...... this uncle already repaid you......
Shaar immediately remembered when he fell a moment ago; this bastard rushed back and pulled him out of crowd of enemies! This hillbilly suddenly roared and screamed while his spit even spurted on Kevins face.
Who told you to repay me! Who told you to repay me! Why did you repay me! You owe me a fucking life! I forbid you from paying me back now!!
The corner of Kevins mouth lifted as he suddenly shook his head. That smiling face gradually dissolved and after taking a deep breath, with his finger he pointed at his chest: Brother ......Help me......bring this ......bring this home......
His voice slowly fell and Kevins eyes fell as he exhaled hisst breath.
Soldiers who were starting to gather around saw how Shaar hugged Kevin. While watching them sitting on the ground as Kevin died, the nearby Byzantine soldiers stood still and slowly encircled them.
At this moment, no one moved closer and nobody knew what they should say or do.
Shaar sat therepletely dumbfounded. Still stubbornly hugging Kevin, without saying a single word for a long time......
At this moment, nobody was cruel enough to disturb Shaar and all the eyes were on him.
After a long time, Shaar suddenly looked up and his face was so calm and gloomy that it was frightening.
After gently untying Kevins chest armor, he took out a piece of something from his bosom.
After opening it,......he saw that it was a piece of sheepskin which was already drenched in blood!!
Under the blood, he saw that there were a lot of vague sentences written on this sheepskin. These letters were written with a charcoal pencil, but the sheepskin was in itself badly-damaged and it was covered with scratch marks everywhere......
Shaar instantly knew that this was a letter C a letter that Kevin wrote home!
......
............
We who are soldiers dont have the money to buy paper. Since paper is easily damaged, we use sheepskin tomunicate with our family. If you write on it with charcoal after reading it, you can scrape the text off and use it again.
This is a letter from my wife, hehe! I am someone who has a wife, her name is Julia. She is a pure Rhodelian woman!
The steaks she grills are great. If there is the chance, I will invite you to my house to let you taste her cooking! You are a nice fellow and we can be good friends in the future.
I owe you a life!
bull, bullshit......Owning you a life ......this uncle, already repaid you.
......
While holding that sheepskin in his hand, Shaar cautiously folded it and put it in his own bosom. Each movement was extremely gentle, it was as if he feared to damage the sheepskin.
Finally, carefully cing it, he let go of Kevins corpse and stood up. Standing there, both of his arms started to tremble. His body was unable to suppress it, and finally a heaven piercing roar could be heard.
This roar was filled with infinite sadness and anger. It was just like a howl of a wild beast.
Chapter 93 Last time tolerating it
Chapter 93 Last time tolerating it
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Kidyeon
When the early morning sunshine finally cascaded down, the ughter fest, within the dawns lighting, seemed as if it had already passed a long time ago.
The big tent had been erected within a small forest, a few meters away from the battlefield. Several giant nails made from pure gold that where the thickness of a cows horn were maliciously stamped into the soil. Using extremely solid hemp ropes, the umbre shaped tent was held up. Dozens of superior sheepskin nkets were lying on the grass, making the feeling of stepping on the ground feel exceptionally soft.
More than a dozen clean-shaven and topless Odins were standing on their bare feet and wearing gigantic rings in their earlobes, while they nervously bustled about with colourful essories.
Kekkan stood in front of the forest with four attendants prostrated at his feet as they each held a silver te in their hands.
Kekkan gently stroked his hair, as it was made into small tufts one after another. He was wearing an extremely magnificent and luxurious robe today, and on his neck was a snow-fox fur cloak that only existed within the coldest snowfield in the north. Several hundred pieces of the finest silver-fox furs were sewn together and into his silver cloak. Underneath his silver cloak, he wore a red, eye-catching armor with a beautiful pattern carved on it. The pattern was of a snow lotus flower in full bloom, which, on his chest armor actually caused a sharp contrast with his bright red armor. It was as if the snow lotus flower was actually blooming, and the flower petal had been inserted into the silver. Under the reflection of sunlight, it was as if the moons rays were flowing through the pattern.
He was also wearing the superior shark leather boots, made by the Ind Kingdom of Antis, with even the spurs of the boots made from pure gold.
Kekkan calmly looked into the distance, before reaching out towards the silver te that was carried by his attendants in order to take the golden bowl filled with red wine and put it in front of his mouth. In the distance, the Odin attendants with bare bodies had already set up a bonfire and an iron grill, before setting amb to roast above the camp fire. While rotating it, they took a giant brush to rub the best honey and spices they hadyer byyer on the sides of the sheep.
Ah...howe once Ive seen some ughter, my heart bes soft...Kekkan put down the golden bowl and smiled. Revealing a hint of sadness that didnt resemble an Odin, his pale face turned to face the other direction as he grabbed a delicate small harp from the hand of another attendant.
Ah, I want to listen to the sound of harps....
Just as Kekkan sighed while looking at the sun rising above the forest, rapid hoof beats could be heard in the distance. A dark horse rushed over, and everywhere he went, the dense and numerous Odin warriors bowed down while making way on both sides like a tide retreating . Theyd already created a path from very far away.
Hasting, who was still wearing that ck cloak, rode his horse and only dismounted when he was less than ten meters away from Kekkan. As he stabbed his heavy triangr spear into the ground, his ck cloak fluttered in the air. His whole person was like a mass of ck me as he slowly walked to Kekkans side.
Only when Hasting was several steps away from Kekkan, did he stop. His pair of slightly gentle eyes stared at Kekkans face. At that moment, he narrowed his eyes, before speaking a few words with his unique hoarse and calm voice:
I dont know why every time Im so close to you, I always have the urge to draw my sword and behead you.
At that instant, Kekkan felt an intense murderous intent flood his body. He, however, raised his brow and looked at Hasting with a weird look. Casting a kind of smiling face, his pair of deep green eyes looked as deep as a calm secludedke, Oh, its our Odins great Lord of War. I was just watching the sunrise, and my heart was sighing with emotion. Only in light of your wisdom and bravery, were we able toe to thesends. However......
He slightly wrinkled his nose, and forcefully smiled as he said, Before youe see me, couldnt you change your clothes first? You know that Im always repulsed by the smell of blood.
The killing intenting from Hastings body gradually dispersed, and he also widened his gentle eyes. He carefully looked at Kekkan, and it was as if the words filled with murderous intent just a moment ago were only a simple greeting between them. He pondered for a moment, before whispering, How long do I have to tolerate you, Your Highness Kekkan?
Kekkans deep green eyes shed with slyness. Revealing a rxed smile, he snapped his fingers, and deliberately issued a fakeugh, Do I really need to answer that question? The answer is very simple: First, once Ive inherited the throne of my great father the Emperor at that time you wont need to keep up with me anymore, and can directly submit to me. Second...once my dear brother bes the Emperor of Odin, at that time, your de can harvest my head however if that day trulyes, I hope that you will be gentle, since Im scared of pain.
This is thest time. Hasting suddenly lifted up his finger, and his expression became very serious. His eyes fell on Kekkans face as he stared at his deep green eyes, Thest time, Your Highness Kekkan. I swear by my heart that this isst time Ill tolerate your deliberating nonsense. If there is a next time, regardless of the ce even if it is in the imperial pce and in front of his majesty I swear that your neck will taste my de. Im not joking, and I hope you keep the words that I say today in your mind.
Kekkan stayed silent for a moment. as if he was seriously and deeply pondering Hastings words however his face didnt reveal even the least bit of fear or anxiousness. Pausing for a little while, this elegant Odins face burst out into a smiling face once more, Good, I will remember your advice. I ensure you that this isst time...that Ill let you find out. Ah, thats it! The next time, Ill scheme against you Ill certainly make sure to hide the truth from you as much as possible. Was this the answer that you hoped for?
Hastings eyes was indifferent, and he no longer looked at Kekkan. He then turned around and walked away. With the flick of his arm, he pulled out the triangr spear that was stabbed into the ground and mud sshed onto Kekkans two cheeks.
When Hasting mounted his horse, Kekkan suddenly shouted loudly, Sir Hasting, where are you going now?
Sitting on his horse, Hasting gave Kekkan a cold look with amanding posture. He fell silent for a little while, before taking a deep breath and replying, Im going back!
Going back?Kekkan issued a strange shout, We marched for several days and nights, nearly over a thousand miles, to get here. And now that the Byzantine Empires strongest army is caught in a bad situation inside this fortress, youre just going to leave?
Hasting stared profoundly at Kekkan and grunted, My men will set out tomorrow. If your highness is determined to stay behind to render some meritorious service, I wish you the best of luck.
Finishing his sentence, Hasting didnt want to face this fellow a moment longer. If he stayed a little longer, he might not able to bear him anymore, and might use his spear to cut apart this guy who angered him so much.
Only after seeing Hasting riding away with his horse, did Kekkan stretch out his fingers to wipe away the ck mud from his cheeks.
Kekkans eyes shed a strange light, and he suddenly said in a low voice, If hed really attacked a moment ago, how much assurance do I really have of defeating him?
His tone changed immediately afterwards, and he sneered with loud disdain, Defeat? Can you please stop kidding?! If I could block a single blow from his ck-me battle spear, then Im already able to be considered really lucky!
He shook his head, and it seemed as if hed changed his face, before saying, No no no, Kekkan, no need to sell ourselves short. One needs to understand that, even if I cant beat him with with my skill, I can still keep myself alive...uhm, and if theres no way out, I can still cry for help....
The several attendants in the distance stood to the side and didnt dare to look up. After all, his highness temper was always very strange. Starting to crazily talk himself, everyone was already ustomed to it.
After a little while, Kekkan sighed and shouted out loudly in a dissatisfied way, Well, well, we dont need to pitch that damn tent anymore. It seems as if we must immediately leave in a hurry...s, Id already known, so why regret what I did? If I didnt scheme against Hasting, that fellow, perhaps right now we would be having a victory celebration inside the enemys camp. Speaking of that, I might actually be a mean guy.
The attendants in the distant who were busy a moment ago stopped their work in hand, and looked somewhat dumbfounded and stunned.
Didnt you hear what I said?Kekkan impatiently waved his hand, Prepare immediately to break camp, we must soon be on our way!
Pausing for a moment, His eyes suddenly sank, before taking a deep breath, Ah...light up all the candles that I brought.
Candles??
An attendant couldnt help but remind him in a low voice: Your highness, right now...its daytime...
Of course I know that its daytime right now. Kekkan looked at the battlefield in the distance. Above the battlefield there was still ayer of fog floating about with the color of blood. Moreover, several teams of Odin soldiers were holding their swords and being carried out from the final clean-up of the battlefield.
Light them up...as salvation to these ghosts.Kekkan revealed a very serious smile, Im a very soft hearted person.
Finishing his sentence, he didnt pay any attention to the attendants who were all dumbfounded. Kekkan strode inside the forest while still holding the harp in his arms, before a sigh full of mncholy was transmitted from afar.
Ah...how I wish to listen to the sound of harp....
Hasting quickly returned to his big camp, and when he arrived, a group of Odin soldiers had already lined up in formation. Sitting on his horse, he looked at the cavalry officers face which was full of anticipation.
Transmit the order...we are leaving in a bit.
Hearing thismand, the men immediately received a big shock, but Hastings face was as calm as a pond, and nobody dared to question the Lord of Wars order.
Increase your pace.Just when everybody was preparing to receive the order to leave, Hasting unexpectedly added a few words, I dont want to fall into that guys scheme and be left behind in the rear. Humph...Now is not yet the time to kill.
Chapter 94 Bones penetrating chill
Chapter 94 Bones prating chill
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Jaspaaar
I must kill him, I must kill him. Hanging him to death, burn him alive, no. I will tie him up and cut him into a million pieces. I want to hang his corpse at the city gate and make the crows peck and eat his eyes.
Bonfrets eyes were bloodshot and the muscles on his face twisted. Inside the tent, he angrily roared towards Adrick and Ruhr. This handsome Sir Knights face twisted so much that it became scary and his eyes widened to round circles. While breathing heavily, his cheeks puffed up and his fists clenched tightly. On his wrists there were still the red marks from the tendon that tied him to his horse. Bonfret continued to walk back and forth anxiously like a mad dog.
That bastard. That vulgar and despicable ve. I want to kill that bastard. I must kill him. I want him dead.
Seeing Adricks expression grow more and more impatient and the scar on his face shaking, the nearby Ruhr knew that something bad was going to happen if this pretty boy roared again. This tyrannical general didnt care and would draw his sword to split this guy in two right here.
The fat fellow quickly ran towards Bonfret and grabbed him, whileughing loudly: Sir Bonfret, please calm down. Lets get more rification on this matter before..., What is there to rify? Bonfret screamed like a frightened little girl: That bastard, he dared to tie me up and unexpectedly shut me in the storehouse. He dared to leave me on the battlefield. He is a murderer who wants to kill me.
Adrick heavily grunted. Standing up, his handid on the sword hilt near his waist. This action immediately frightened Bonfret and he withdrew by several steps, before pointing at Adrick while shouting: You, what do you want to do? Adrick, dont forget your status. You are an imperial soldier. I, I am the Observer and special envoy. You, you dare to threaten me?
Adrick suppressed the impulse to brandish his sword and left the tent with big steps while not even looking at this pretty boy.
Ruhr walked over and touched Bonfrets shoulder. Bonfret suddenly twitched from fear, before looked at Ruhrs smiling face. It seemed as if he immediately renewed his spirit: General Ruhr, you bear witness. These guys from the 13th Army want to secretly kill me. These lowly plebs, these bastards wants to kill me.
Ruhrs smile was friendly and seeing his appearance soothed Bonfret a lot.
Yes, Respected Sir Bonfret, I suggest that you shouldnt shout right now. After all, we are still in the camp of the 13th Army. Ruhr seemingly reminded him very gently, before lowering his voice and saying: Look, although you received some disrespectfully treatment C ah, please dont stare at me like that. Alright, I acknowledge that this treatment was extremely dishonourable and offensive towards an aristocrat.
However, this whole thing also has a good side. What do you say?
Good, good side?Bonfret was enraged: General Ruhr, are you teasing me now?
Of course not. Ruhr forcefully shook his big cheeks and immediately made an effort to smile: As far as I know, you personally faced Odins Hasting on the battlefield.
I was tied up. Bonfret recalled yesterdays scene and his legs started to shake, but when he thought about the bitter experience where he peed his pants, his heart was consumed by inexplicable shame and resentfulness. He then screamed: That guy, he wants to kill me!
Wait a moment, lets not rush things. Said the fat, good natured fellow: I understand that you were tied up on the battlefield and are angry. However, think about it, others may not know that you were tied up. Moreover, the thing that matters right now is: On the battlefield Sir Knight Bonfret faced Odins Hasting and fought a decisive battle. Hasting was injured and decided to run away.
That guy wasnt me. Bonfret said with a small voice.
But others dont know, only the Odin know. The fat guy grinned very slyly: Look, fighting Hasting alone on the battlefield of war is a great glory. Moreover, His Highness the Crown Princes goal of letting you join the front was exactly that.
He looked at Bonfret and suppressed his voice to a very low volume, Therefore, the person who contended with Hasting was Bonfret. This said, the soldiers could see and they all have heard of it.
Bonfrets heart was moved.
Therefore, we cant kill that guy for now. Ruhr smiled, We must at least wait for this military exploit to fall on you for real. Before this, he is also a witness. Moreover, he is only a foot soldier. Once everything is settled, we can deal with him however we want. Are you still scared that he will fly away?
When Ruhr went out of the tent, Adrick was exining something to his lieutenants. Seeing that fat fellow walking out, Adrick sneered and said: Did you managed to coax that brat?
Ha, he is indeed a brat, a spoiled one at that. The fat man curled his lip, However, that brat is the entourage from His Highness the Crown Prince. Ah, were just coaxing him with a few lies. We wont lose anything.
Adrick sneered and didnt speak.
The fat fellow sighed, I know that a fellow like you is very proud. These matters can be left to me. In everybodys eyes there is no difference between a running rabbit and this... F*cking ass selling rabbit.
Adrick looked the fat fellow deep in the eye and suddenly walked towards him, before forcefully patting his shoulder. He then sternly said: You are an outstanding soldier, General Ruhr.
He then immediately sighed, I will go have a look at that other brat. His situation isnt so good either.
Ruhr grinned faintly inhaled and rubbed the shoulder that Adrick just patted. He watched Adrick depart and suddenly shouted: Hey, Adrick.
What?
You. The fat fellow waited a moment and suddenly took several steps to catch up, and whispered: Dont think that if you tell me that I dont know, that boy, he is...
Adrick eyes shed a strange light: You also found out?
The fat fellow sighed, Our age difference isnt that big. In the past matter, although I havent witness it, but I still have ears and have heard about it.
Then you had better keep this secret. Adrick immediately cut off Ruhr and sternly warned: People who know about this matter would die very quickly. I dont know how much you know and what you know. But please keep it for yourself. This is not a request of mine, but is my advice.
Shaar was sitting in the tent in a daze. Sarbar and Kato had just left and Kevins body had been buried. The close friends of Kevin among the Praetorian Guards already wept bitterly.
The only exception was Shaar, who didnt shed a single tear. Even when Sarbar and Kato who were worried came to see him, his face still remained calm. It seemed as if the person who went crazy and howled like a maniac wasnt the same person today.
Shaar sat on his bed, while holding a piece of linen in his hands. He repeatedly cleaned his fire pitchfork and seemed enthralled while rubbing it. Even when Adrick walked in, he didnt notice. Only when he was in front of Shaar, he suddenly stood up.
Sit down. Adrick pressed down Shaars shoulders. He took a look at Shaar and asked him: How is your wound?
Shaar smiled, I wont die.
This hillbillys smile was like usual: simple, honest and straightforward. Even his eyes didnt have a sad appearance. Adrick sighed and looked at the fire pitchfork in Shaars hand. His expression slightly changed and he immediately turned away his head while looking elsewhere, You.
I am all right. Shaar suddenly talked in a rxed manner.
Ah?Adrick was a bit surprised.
I am really okay. Shaar said in a very serious tone: This is the war and people die. I now understand this truth C it was only that death fell upon Kevin this time. However next time, perhaps it will be my turn. Therefore, these things happen.
His expression was too calm, so calm that it was almost indifferent. This made Adrick frown: Do you really think that?
Really.Shaar looked very frank, Today, when I saw Kevin die, I was very angry and even wanted to take my weapon to run out of the camps gate to go wipe out all of the Odins. However right now, I am not angry anymore.
Stopping here, Shaar smiled and his smiling face was rxed and pleasant. However the hint of unusual coldness in his eyes let Adrick feel a sense of caution.
My foster father once told me a few words C ah, although that old man was a good for nothing, but some of his words were very reasonable. He said: against helpless matter, staying constantly sad, angry or mad, these are all cowardly actions. Shaar exhaled, as if he was breathing the depressing things out of his chest. He then squinted his eyes and smiled: Therefore, its not that I am not angry or sad. I just wont let myself be consumed by it. I choose to act.
Act? Do what?Adrick looked at Shaar somewhat strangely.
Shaar frowned and his expression was very serious. His mouth gently replied: Kill people. Kill the Odins. This is my n. I will go step by step C till one day Ive killed them all.
But-
I know that this is something very difficult.Shaar made a mocking smile, Ah, as for the Odins, although their numbers are many. However I will kill some today and some tomorrow. Kill them slowly. I will kill them until I cant anymore. Having something to do was always better than wasting my time being sad.
I will kill some today and some tomorrow. I will kill them until I cant anymore.
Adrick took a deep breath. Shaars indifferent tone gave him a bone prating chill and almost took away his breath.
Chapter 95 What a damn mission part 1
Chapter 95 What a damn mission
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Silva, Kidyeon
The Odins retreated without leaving any trace behind.
In just a brief period, the ck pressure emitted from the siege disappeared, and the big camp became empty. The shouting men, as well as the neighing horses those restless nights filled with rampant roaring and gigantic bonfires that lit the night sky they all disappeared.
The Odins standing on the observation post gazed at their army lining up in formation, before departing one after another. The rude Odin riders werest ones in the line. They arrogantly jumped off their caribou while standing in the wilderness. Facing towards the direction of the camp, they pulled down their pants to pee while ranting and shouting arrogantly.
These scenes make the Byzantine soldiers who stayed behind the stronghold wall feel very humiliated in their hearts.
However, no matter how much shame they felt, they could only be forced to face the reality: They had lost this war.
In order to deal with Odins invasion this time, the Byzantine Empire dispatched five regr armies. This was a third of Byzantine Empires regr military strength.
However, the 2nd and 9th Army werepletely crushed by Hastings well-nned surprise attack. After that, their only fate was to return to their home country to rebuild their strength. As for the glorious iron army, the 13th Army, it lost two of its legions, which represented more than half of their fighting force. A legions centurion, Saucier, died in battle, and another centurion, the silver-haired Butler, was wounded. No matter what, just by judging the loss in military strength, it was the Byzantinesplete defeat.
What left people aggrieved the most was that the 13th Army didnt have the opportunity to disy their intrepid battle efficiency. They were first attacked by Kekkans army in the north, then, after their camp was attacked, they had to turn back in order to help their allies. Their formidable battle efficiency was wasted while rushing back and forth. The soldiers didnt consume their physical strength, against the enemy on the battlefield, but actually consumed it on the rapid marches back and forth......
However, regardless of this big loss, the Byzantine Empires main objective for this war had been achieved: To withstand the enemy at the doorstep of the empire.
The Odins hadnt set foot into the Byzantine Empires territory. The war started in Primal Wildfire, and it ended there.
However, the momentum was actually favorable for the Odins, and yet they didnt exploit their victory further. It didnt seem like they couldnt, but rather......That it was their intention from the beginning.
After eating the Byzantines two-and-a-half armys worth of military strength, the Odins had had enough, and went home dressed in glory while singing loudly.
There was however, one difference in the events than what Shaar had previously guessed. Hasting didnt upy the Primal Wildfire Town!
From the very beginning, this Odinmander hadnt even separated a small team in order to send it to Primal Wildfire Town! From the very start, he didnt n to force the 13th Army to the bitter end! In other words, from the beginning, he hadnt nned to fight the 13th Army to the death.
Knowing this news, Shaar stayed silent for a while. He then ridiculed himself, but didnt seem to get discouraged.
He was Hasting after all, the most powerful Odin that exists. What was Shaar? Only a small foot soldier. It was no surprise that he couldnt fully guess his intentions.
Three days after the Odins retreat, they send a big scouting team to search the path they had passed. After that they determined that the Odins had really withdrawn, General Adricksplexion was gloomy, while the fat fellow exhaled from the news.
When the angry Adrick was still suffering from the humiliation and injustice of defeat, the fat fellow was joyfully ordering his army to break camp while getting ready to go home.
As for Shaar who had lived through his first war, although both sides that had battled both were not his own country, this hillbilly had still received a very fortune-filled path from it. He obtained his first friend in his life through the war... but then he lost him. Because he fought bravely, and disyed an outstanding performance, Adrick promoted Shaar to a toon leader C this was Byzantine Empires highest position for a lower officer. ording to the establishment of the Byzantine cavalry unit: ten men form a squad, five squads form a toon, ten toons form a legion, and finally, five legions form an army.
When Shaar was promoted to a toon leader, he became a junior officer who had 50 cavalry under him C in fact, regarding the majority of the Empires citizens with a humble birth, this step was already the highest position they could reach in their lifetime.
No one questioned this appointment, since Shaars performance on the battlefield was obvious to everyone. Whether it was defending the camp, where his performance gave people courage and admiration, or when he wounded the valiant Hasting on the battlefield everyone inside the 13th Army was full of admiration. Particrly when he finally led the 200 randomly pierced together cavalry soldiers, and stormed out of the camp to aid the rear troops caught in the enemys base. This disy of dauntless courage made people believe in him.
Adrick extremely appreciated Shaar and when he promoted Shaar to toon leader, he didnt let him get led a normalbat unit. But instead...... to his own Praetorian Guards!
ording to the the special position of Praetorian Guards, each soldier under them had a squire assigned to them. Looking at it from that perspective, Shaars 50 cavalry soldiers now included an additional 50 squires in their force. Most of the squires hadbat capabilities, and therefore the men under him had reached 100! His battle efficiency had doubled out of thin air!
Ah ......of course, if each one of the squires was like Tatara, I am afraid that instead of doubling their battle efficiency, it would be reduced because they carried some stupid good-for-nothing on their back......
As amander of an Army, Adrick had established a toon made of Praetorian Guards. The highest position amongst the Praetorian Guards was the Captain. Ever since hed arrived in the 13th Army, it had seemed that the position of Praetorian Captain had stayed vacant.
In the past, the bald man Kevin yed the role of the Praetorian Captain, and had exercised its duties. However, the bald man Kevin was actually only a Cavalry toon leader.
When Shaar quietly asked the Praetorian Guards about this, he discovered that they avoided talking about this topic. asionally, when Shaar continued to pester them, they would reveal a bitter smile and tell him in a low voice that this was a taboo within the Praetorian Guards. General Adrick had ordered the men not to talk about this topic.
A name that he had heard several times already, reached Shaars ears once more:
Sylvia......they all said that name. It was said that the former Praetorian captain title belonged to that person, however Shaar didnt know what this person was doing right now.
Once when Sarbar drank too much, he thoughtlessly spoke a bit; It was said that that person was very fierce, and was the only one who dared to bang the table when facing against Adrick while staring him in the eyes.
Someone in the 13th Army who dared to bang the table while facing against Adrick and while staring him in the eye? Hearing this Shaar was very suspicious. ording what Shaar knew, the 13th Army followed General Adricks orders with almost unconditional obedience. Adricks prestige was extremely high in this army C it could be said that even if there was a big me pit in front, and Adrick pointed at it while ordering jump that the 10,000 men of the 13th Army would jump forward, and even if they had to use their own bodies, they would fill up the pit!
Even Saucier, who everyone saw as General Adricks sessor for the 13th Army, would act extremely respectful towards him. Yet there was someone who unexpectedly dared to insult the general?!
Chapter 95 A cursed mission part 2
Chapter 95 A cursed mission part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Koreanmist
During the several days during they finished up their tasks, General Adrick went to visit Shaar a few times. Regarding the great merits that Shaar had earned this time, the general had already made it clear to the superiors in his military report. As for the reward, the higher-ups would make the final decision.
However, there was one issue: wounding Hasting on the battlefieldthis merit wouldnr fall on Shaars head. After all, ording to the name that was used, the person who duelled with Hasting was The Empires First Rated Knight, Sir Bonfret.
Shaar wasnt really interested in this merit and readily epted this seemingly unfair decision.
From this hillbillys point of view, epting this merit was equal to being on Hastings watchlist! Where was the merit in that? The attention was equivalent to a huge ck mark that decided who would die!
However, Adrick readily agreed to Shaars several requests. They included that Sarbar and Kato would be transferred into Shaars toon. Sarbar became the vice-captain of the toon, and the heroicrge fellow became Shaar helping hand. As for Kato ......with his arrival, the original 50 cavalry soldiers were all excited and had a favorable impression of Shaar. Everyone knew that having the army smuggler join the toon meant that obtaining contraband goods would be greatly facilitated
Shaar had another request: a man under the name of Solleater was to be assigned under him as the second squire. Although Shaar was only a toon captain and having two squires was too assertive and ipatible with the regtion of the army, Adrick still authorized it without hesitation.
This was because the man called Solleater was the bald man Kevins squire. After Kevin died in battle, Solleater should have retired from the army and gone home or entered the auxiliary barracks to act as an artisan, a stableman, or some other profession. However Shaar actually specially requested for this man to be ced under him.
Solleater was a stableman and knew some simple cksmith work. He was an honest and brave man who knew how to ride a horse and had a decent strength. He even studied a bit of fighting as a cavalry soldier within the army. Unfortunately, he was born slow. Regardless if he was speaking or working, he was always a step closer than the others. Therefore, he had remained a squire and was unable to go a step further.
His reaction was slower and could be seen in situations like this: If everyone was listening to a joke together, they wouldugh once the joke finished. Solleater, on the other hand, would maintain a calmposure. However, after a long time had passed and the other people began talking about a new topic, this fellow would suddenly release a goodugh. Or ......If someone hit him with his fist, Solleater would look at him indifferently. After half an hour, he would suddenly wail in pain.
An important reason why Shaar wanted to obtain him under him was that Solleater had been Kevins fellow viger.
With Solleaters arrival, Tatara began to get excited. This noble magician joyfully thought that he could finally escape the lowly career of a handyman. This newly arrived fellow seemed a bit stupid, and with his own intelligence, how could he not push this guy around?
However, the magician quickly created his own tragedy...
Solleater worked hard and honestly. He would scrub the horses until they were extremely clean, and if a horseshoe or suit of armor needed repair, he would do the job. Moreover, he was quick and did it well.
As the saying goes, one shouldnt worry about not knowing much about certain products. An individual only needed topare them to see the difference.
Originally, when Tatara was been Shaar squire, he had beenzy and ate a lot, slowing down his work. However, Shaar felt that it was eptable, so he epted Tataras work. But after Solleater came, the magicians exceptionally poor performance became especially obviously against such a starkparison ......as a result, the pitiful Tatara C because of his low efficiency, would get maliciously scolded every day by the hillbilly.
On the third day, Solleater took the initiative and approached Tatara, before putting forth a proposal to him: Give me a third of your wage, and I will do my tasks deliberately slower.
Tatara felt an inexplicable grief and anger!! He thought of making usations against that fellow, but thinking carefully, hepared Solleaeters honest and simple face with his own treacherous appearance..........no matter how he thought about it, he could guess that no one would believe him!
An outrageous contribution of a third of his wage, the magicians face turned towards the sky, filled with grief.
F*ck! Who is the fool in the end!!!
After several days of rest, the newly appointed toon captain Shaar was summoned in the big tent by General Adrick. There, he epted a mission to deliver a detailed army report to the military headquarters.
Simultaneously, because he stood out during the current war, Shaar would receive the Empires Eagle Medal. He would be personally given this award by the war zonesmander in addition to a rich reward.
This was a good errand mission without much danger. It also raised both his fame and fortune.
However, beyond this mission, there was an additional small task.
Shaar had to lead his 50 cavalry soldiers to the south and escort an individual with a noble status on the way back. As long as he returned to the military headquarters, the mission would bepleted. However this escorted precious fellow was......
It was the one who had duelled with Odins Lord of War Hasting, and with his strength, he wrecked heavy losses on the enemy. The person he had to escort was the Empires new hero and its First Rated Knight, Bonfret......
Hearing this order, Shaar froze on the spot.
He carefully stared at General Adrick, but from the opposite partys serious expression, he determined that the general wasnt cracking a joke.
But ......making me escort the pretty boy Bonfret, who was selling his butt?
Was there a mistake? The entire 13th Army knew that this mountain boy had tied the pretty boy to a horse out of hatred!
Hesitating for a long time, Shaar issued a forced smile with a straight face. That......General. I would like you ask you with great courage. You......ehm. You ......
If you have a fart, then let it out quickly!Adrick ridiculed him.
Ehm ......You are sure. Are you sure, you are really not implying that I ......can seize this opportunity to get rid of that punk?
Chapter 96 Returning to Primal Wildfire Town
Chapter 96 Returning to Primal Wildfire Town
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Jafz
A rare warm day greeted them in the winter and the horses hooves trampled on dry and firm ground. The warmth of the sunlight tanned people and made themzy. The cavalry riding on their horses had a rare pleasant time to enjoy the sun as the surfaceyer of their armours warmed up slightly.
It was as if the atmosphere of war and the fierce and frigid battle between life and death had happened a long time ago.
Shaar was at the rear of the formation, because he was a bit reluctant to ride with the vanguard team. Kato rode next to his side, and no one knew with what kind of magic this smuggler used to get the bottle of ale in his hand. It wasnt a big bottle, but dozens of cavalry soldiers took turns in having sips. When the liquor entered their stomachs, added to the warm sunlight, it made their body felt hot both from inside and outside.
When the bottle finallynded in the hands of Shaar, there was only a small sip remaining. He hesitated before giving the bottle to Kato with a smile and he didnt decline. Lifting his neck, he drank it with one gulp and wiped his mouth. After hinting at the vanguard team with his eyes, he asked: Do you n to ignore that fellow for the whole trip?
Shaar rolled his eyes, and immediately shook his head: Forget it; the general said that I must be slightly politer to him. If he doesnte to annoy me, then I wont bother with him.
At the front of the formation, there was a carriage that wasnt magnificent or expensive. After all, they had just taken part in a war and the barrack could only find a transport cart for grain. They simply modified it to make it into a private carriage for Bonfret. However, this knight who always liked luxury unexpectedly epted it without demur and used rabbit speed to jump in to it while anxiously waiting for the army to depart. It seemed as though his didnt want to stay one second more in the camp of the 13th Army.
The respected knight put some luxurious clothes and that gorgeous, but fragile like paper armor on. Even the attendants that he brought from Royal Capital raised their head proudly and they had an arrogant air around them on this journey. Sir Knight Bonfret never left the carriage throughout the journey and he didnt appear even during rest stops
Shaar and Kato continued to specte: Could it be that this fellow, who is selling his ass, even needs someone to bring him a pot when he wants to pee?
For this journey, Sarbar this brave fellow was still too severely injured and he had not recovered enough to apany them. During hisst battle with Shaar, where he rode out with the 200 cavalrymen, he was gloriously wounded and the medical officer said that he couldnt ride for a month.... The pitiful Sarbar fell during the chaotic battle and his most precious part was, at the end, scratched by the axe of an Odin......
(TN: That why Shaar should sell the dragonblood and give all of his men balls of steel...)
The fifty Praetorian Guards, apanied by the fifty squires, formed a hundred men escort and they slowly guarded Bonfret and his entourage for a day. In the evening, they arrived at Primal Wildfire Town, where they would rest for one night before departing again.
When the hillbilly returned to Primal Wildfire Town, he had very mixed feelings for a while. Thest time he was here, he was surrounded by dozens of Imperial soldiers and he knocked a big hole in the gate when he escaped.
When he returned this time, the hole in the city gate was obviously fixed. From the previous war, although Hasting didnt attack Primal Wildfire Town, the garrison troops inside the town were very rmed and they carried out reinforcements to the city gate. Shaar saw therge amount of massive wood piled up near the city gate.
The Imperial soldiers guarding the city gate were obviously morex once the war had finished. These Byzantines impatiently waited for their return home and they patrolled the street spiritlessly andzily.
The streets were still deserted and the majority of the shops hadnt opened, however the tavern was actually doing good again. Some people who were dressed like mercenaries and adventurers had begun to appear again. It was said that these guys woulde to Primal Wildfire Town once it was under a threat and had offered to help the guards to defend the city out of their own initiatives. Although, a real battle didnt break out, but this well-meant action that had won the garrison troops trust.
Generally speaking, Primal Wildfire Town was being restored. Probably in a few day after the Byzantines retreated, the free state of anarchy would be back again.
The biggest building inside this town was the mayor of Primal Wildfire Towns office. In fact, it had a slightlyrger courtyard than any other building and it had the width of two houses in a row. And in front of the gate, there were two, two-floor high sentry posts. Now that the army of Byzantine had temporarily upied the town, it became a garrison barrack.
Bonfret and his entourage directly entered this garrison barrack, but Shaar actually didnt want to live in that ce, the defending military officer didnt share any friendship with him. Not only was there no good rtionship, there was perhaps even animosity. That time when Adrick had met him, he fiercely pped that garrison officer with his whip. At that time, that bald man......
Shaar sighed and ordered himself to stop thinking about it.
Shaar send someone to report at the garrison inside the government office and register them, and he led a bunch of brothers directly to the tavern of aunt Sofias husband.
Tatara mysteriously had led a group of squires away, the thought of this magician wasnt a secret, he led this group of new acquired squire brothers to look for a fight! The local thugs, those bastards had to pay the price for daring to bully the noble lord Tatara....
After entering the tavern, he saw the one-eyed man behind the counter still cleaning a ss with a dirty piece of cloth. Shaar couldnt help but reveal a smile when he greeted that man.
When the one-eyed man saw that Shaar was wearing a leather armor of the Byzantine Empire cavalry, he was somewhat puzzled at the start, but his face immediately showed grin while revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth and shouted: Hey! Look at who came! Isnt this our small hillbilly?! Now, he unexpectedly became a Byzantine military officer!
Shaar sat down at the bar and pounded on the table beforeughing out loudly: One-eye, dont think that if you said two words of praise, you can deceive me. Thest time I was here, I left a bottle of nice liquor, I bet you have secretly drunk from it.
Finishing his sentence, he pounded on the table again and said: Brothers, find a ce to sit. They have Primal Wildfire Towns best ale here. One-eyed old man, first give them ten barrels, I will pay the bill! Also, all the people present today, I will give each person a drink!
Thisst sentence made all the customers inside this bar burst outughing. These fellows were almost all locals of Primal Wildfire Town and many of them knew Shaar.
Shaar checked his pocket. There were still a lot of gold coins that the pitiful creature had left behind and although he was a hillbilly, he came more generous after bing rich. He had already dreamt many times in the past about this kind of event where he would spend a lot of money. And today, because he had a rare chance to impress, his heart also felt good.
The cavalry men were enjoying themselves. This mission wasnt a war and this trip was a simple task. If the boss treated them, why would they reject it?
In less than a moment, the taverns mood started to heat up and several big wooden barrels were brought out. The cavalry soldiers snatched a big cup each and drank to their hearts content. There were many customers in the tavern and Shaar went to greet them one by one. Except for some old acquaintances, there were several new faces, adventurers who probably recently arrived.
During their casual chats, Shaar heard the conversation of one table with several adventurers on it and it attracted his attention.
This current world really has gone crazy! I saw Odins in the Primal Wildfire Byzantines, people from Antis, elves and even a dwarf had appeared couple days ago. However, I didnt expect that goblins would form a caravan toe and do business here......
Yeah, what can these things sell to us? Could it be dried human meat? Hahaha......
Shaar immediately left his ce and went towards them, before cing his ss on the table. Using his ass, he squeezed into a seat and asked with a smile: What interesting matter are you guys talking about? There are goblinsing to our Primal Wildfire Town?
In his mind, he was surprised. In the surrounding area of hundred miles, the only goblin was Oaks at his house. Could it be that this Mr. Princess wasnt looking after his house well and had actually rushed to the Primal Wildfire Town to fool around?
Two adventurers with sturdy appearance, wearing leather armor and weapon gave Shaar a nce and saw that he was dressed up in his military officers armour. They politely smiled and replied loudly: Yeah! A couple of days ago, when the news came that Hasting was retreating, the town opened the gate. Guess that they finally found? The first caravan that came unexpectedly brought goblins! You tell me, isnt that strange? Several humans brought seven to eightrge carriages. They move slowly and covered the goods tightly. No one knew what was inside the carriages.
However, more than a dozen goblins apanied them and those green skinned guys chirped and barked around. They also wore scrap metal armour and had rusty knives in their hands; they were probably dug out from some grave.
Several goblins?
If it was like that, then it wasnt Oaks.
Shaar lost the interest and didnt care about these matters anymore. He then heard another adventurer continuing: There was something even more surprising. After these goblins arrived, a conflict urred with several mercenaries on the same day. At the beginning, because these goblins looked thin, everybody was waiting to see a show. However, their leader was really powerful and a medium ranked warrior was already lying on the ground after few chops! This was really crazy, in my life, let alone seeing, I have never even heard of such a fierce goblin yet!
Shaar was interested once again...... Could a goblin be so fierce?
Ah, the funniest thing is, I heard that the goblin Warlord wasnt in a very good mood. After arriving, he asked every human if they saw a very attractive goblin, and said, and said...... this fellow couldnt endure his impulse ofughter and finally said, beforeughing heavily: And said that his wife went missing and he came here to look for his wife. Isnt that pureedy gold? Hahahahaha......
Chapter 97 Come at me if you dare! part 1
Chapter 97 Come at me if you dare! part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Sara
Listening to these two adventurers conversation, Shaars eyes lit up; he had already guessed most of it. However, he didnt say anything else and casually drank several sips of wine before putting down his cup.
The bunch of cavalry soldiers caused a ruckus in the tavern, only disbandingte into the night. Tatara, Solleater and the other squires also returned triumphantly. It was said that the magician had robbed the thugs, beat them up severely, before stripping them naked and throwing them out near the city wall.
The magician who had finally let out his steam was wholeheartedly satisfied. In the evening, when he went to fetch water to wash Shaars foot, his movements were obviously a bit faster than usual.
That night, without a word, the cavalry soldiers temporarily resided in the city garrison camp. The morning of the second day when Shaar set out, he casually strolled for a while in the town and only when the noon arrived, did he go to the garrison inside the government office to urge Bonfret to leave. However, after arriving at the entrance to the garrison and asking someone to convey the message, Shaar waited for quite a while before someone came with the reply that Sir Bonfret drank too much winest night. He was still having a hangover and had not awoken, making Shaar wait even longer.
Shaar rolled his eyes and wanted to directly break in. However after thinking it through, he changed his mind since they were given exceedingly abundant time for this mission. Since this pretty boy didnt want to hurry, he could let his brothers rest for an extra day in Primal Wildfire Town. Because he was bounded by the mission, he endured his temper and let the attendant at the entrance transmit the message to Bonfret that they would take another day rest today and start their journey tomorrow.
In fact, Bonfret was already awake inside the garrison building when Shaar arrived in the morning. He was inside the building apanied by the garrison officer of Primal Wildfire Town, where they both sat in the hall, drinking wine.
Although, this hall could be regarded as being too big, it is also able to amodate dozens of people for a casual drinking session. In the middle was a brazier filled with superior white charcoal and the me didnt issue any smoke and soot. On the iron stand above the brazier hung an already brown and crispy roastedmb. Two women with the air of escorts wearing thin robes, sliced off pieces of themb with machetes, before handing it over to Bonfret.
Bonfret sat in the middle and there were some dried fruits, cooked food and a jug of wine in front of him. This handsome knight had already fully recovered to his previous state and his face didnt show the panic-stricken frightful look that he had on previously in the battlefield. He actually straightened his back and lifted his chin high while looking down at the garrison officer and several medium-ranking officers with squinted eyes.
Seeing those military people in front of him spilling soup and inferior wine while holding their sses shouting heartily, Bonfret could only frown.
Too vulgar. Too vulgar ......This damn countryside. These guys dont even have simple education and etiquette.
Furthermore, these women ......Each man inside this building was next to a white powdered woman. However, these girls were obviously forcefully recruited by the garrison officer from that Powder Street. Although the officer wanted to tter Bonfret and already presented to him with the youngest and most good-looking girl, he, however, was from a knight family which had riches as well as a powerful background within the Empire. How could he like a prostitute with a lowly status from this ce?
Although he had never patronized a brothel in the Royal Capital before, that ce was where the rich and powerful families would spend big bucks to satisfy their desires. How could the girls therepare to this type ofmon, vulgar white powdered prostitutes here?
Bonfret continued to drink, somewhat depressed, but his heart finally settled down.
Regardless of the method used by the garrison officer to curry favour with him, it let him get back some of his self-esteem and thus, he continued to drink happily. There was even a girl serving next to him......uh, it was 10000 times betterpared to the 13th Army, where he got bullied by that Hillbilly!
Thinking about it, Bonfret bitterly took a sip of his wine.
Just when he thought about it, someone came to notify him that Shaar was in the garrison building. Getting angry, Bonfret cursed a few time and maliciously came up with the excuse that he hadnt woken up yet. How would he be willing to face Shaar at this moment?
While Shaar waited at the entrance for a while, he got bored and gradually annoyed. He had the mission to protect him and wasnt willing to ck off. That was why he came to ask for him, but that ass seller actually gave him the cold shoulder. Suit himself! In any case, this pretty boy was safe inside the garrison building and he wouldnt have to worry about any security problems. Since this punk wasnt willing to leave, then uncle wouldnt waste his time to wait here and would find his own fun somewhere!
Thinking about it, Shaarughed, held his head high and chest out before departing. In front of the garrison building gate was a road with a wide width. However, because half it was upied by the garrison, there werent many businesses and even if there were any, the garrison guards would temporarily upy it.
Shaar walked a few steps, before seeing a carriage. The horse pulled arge cart fully loaded with firewood and charcoal, and the horses fur waspletely ck. Now that Shaar had be a cavalry soldier, he could already tell whether a horses quality was good or bad and he couldnt help but take a closer look at it.
Although it was covered by dirt, one could still see that it had an amazing build. Even though this pearl of a warhorse was being used to pull a cart and had been partnered up with an inferior horse, this horses giant and brave forward strides as well as its stance was extraordinary. Adding to the horses extremely well-proportioned physique, majestic and vigorous......
With one look, Shaar was somewhat tempted in his heart. How could such a good warhorse actually be made to pull a cart?
He immediately got a bit excited and since he had a lot of gold coins in his bosom, he might as well ask this cart owner if he could buy it......
However, thinking about it again, there were many powerful hidden experts inside Primal Wildfire Town and only god knew who this carts owner was ......Perhaps that guy was intentionally trying to stay low key and if he rushed over, it would provoke trouble instead.
Shaar sighed, before shaking his head and continuing move forward. However, after walking several steps, he couldnt help but turn his head to steal another nce at that carriage that was moving towards the front door of the garrison building. A cart driver sat on the carriage and donned a thin leather jacket. In order to protect against the wind, he covered his head with arge piece of cloth. With a medium stature and in a whip in hand, hezily leaned against the carriage. His legs were dangling weakly as he casually waved around his whip.
However, that dark horse made Shaars heart pump and gave him a feeling that he couldnt describe.
After not being able to remember, Shaar shook his head and continued to walk for a little while until the end of the street. He then made a turn and in a good dozens of steps, Shaarsplexion suddenly changed while his footsteps came to a sudden stop! His mouth instantly felt dry and his heart started pounding. It gave him the type shock, that made the body feel weak after an episode extreme excitement. A heavy pressure was pressing against his heart, almost making him unable to breath!
It cant be! It cant be!! It cant be!!
That horse, that horse ......The feeling in his heart was......ufortable! Extremely ufortable!! That horses, that dark horse, he had seen it before!!!
Chapter 97 Come at me if you dare! part 2
Chapter 97 Come at me if you dare! part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Sara
The reason why he hadnt recognized that horse a moment ago was because every time he saw it, it was on the battlefield! Every time he saw this horse, even if it was a godly steed, its light would be soon overshadowed by its master! Each time he saw this horse, its whole body was d in armor and on its head was a half moon helmet!!
Because of these reasons, he didnt even recognize it until now!!
This dark horse......
It was......
It was the horse that Hasting rode!!!
When it reached the turn on the street, the cart slowly arrived at the front door of the garrison building where it suddenly halted.
When the gigantic cart blocked the big gate of the garrison building, several guards started to fiercely shout, while rushing towards it. That cart driver jumped and totally ignored the shouting of those several guards. After leisurely opening the cover of the cart, he started to search through the random pile of firewood, throwing some aside.
Several guards rushed in front of him and the cart driver that was being shouted at, sneered. Without seeing him move, a ck light shed before the two guards were sent flying. When theynded, their bodies were already burned ck!!
The cart driver took out several thin metal poles, the thickness of an egg, which had a screw head and quickly connected them into a long spear. He then tore the cloth off his face before throwing it to the ground!
He had seemingly mediocre and simple features, but in addition to that, his pair of slightly feminine eyes, that asionally shed a strange light, made his ordinary face immediately turn vivid!!
Hasting! Odins Hasting!!
After freeing himself from his previous hidden identity, he suddenly issued a longugh and leaped onto his horse, before rushing towards the doorstep of the garrison building. The guards in the vicinity roared in anger, but the dark horse let loose a neigh as it raised its hooves. With a kick, it trampled through front gate, the wreckage flying towards the several guards standing behind it, immediately throwing them to the ground.
Holding his long spear, Hasting sat on his horse while blocking the garrison buildings front door! At this moment, numerous guards flocked towards the building and a team, d in armor and armed with swords and shields, rushed out. However, Hastings face only revealed an arrogant sneer.
With a loud shout, he leapt forward with his horse and spear!
Bonfret, you cowardly fellow, I already said that I wille and take your life!
With a longugh, the dark horse leapt forward, while the long spear swept around with its stream of ck me. The several armored guards at the front were immediately crushed by that ck light! Both men and their armor were instantly smashed to pieces!
The long spear made a sweep and several guards immediately were sent flying, the sharp edges of that ck light instantly splitting the people into half in midair! By the time theynded, only a few pieces of the mutted bodies that were charred from the ck me could be seen!
With a leap, Hasting stormed into a crowd of the garrison guards, brandishing his long spear around, the armored guards could only cry miserably, before falling down. That ck light caused a rain of blood!!
There were dozens of armored guards in the courtyard, but they were actually unable to block Hasting and were utterly destroyed!
Bending his waist, Hasting picked up a long sword belonging to a Byzantine soldier from the ground. Holding it in his hands, that long sword started to emit a ck light, after which he hurled it at the halls door, smashing open it with a loud bang! Leaping forward, with his horse and spear in the hand, he trampled over the hall door!
In the hall, the garrison officer waspletely dumbfounded! Seeing one man on a horse rampaging and rushing into the hall, while covered in a ck mes; it was as if a death god ascended from theherworld!!
Bonfret, who was in the center, already had a paleplexion that could bepared to a dead person. With a clink, his wine ss dropped to the ground as his body started to tremble uncontrobly. He rigidly stared at Hasting and his throat had produced only gibberish......
Others might not recognize Hasting, but how could Bonfret, who had once faced off against him on the battlefield, not recognize him?!
Bonfret? Hastings eyes found the guy in the center and they radiated full evil intent, I already told you that I will kill you! I didnt dere a fair duel, so that you wont be able to die a glorious death! A weakling like you, is only fit to be lowly put to death by my hands!
With a shout, he suddenly wielded the spear in his hand and it transformed into a bolt of ck lightning! The ck me suddenly rose, sending a pressuring heat towards the faces of the other people in the hall!
The ck lightning instantaneously shot towards Bonfret. How could this ass selling pretty boy have the skill to block it? Furthermore, it was a strike of Hasting filled with anger!
With a bang, his body was pierced by the ck lightning and immediately pulverised! Thebustion of the ck me immediately burnt his body to ashes! The pitiful Bonfret couldnt even leave a body behind!
The woman next to him was so frightened that she was already sitting limp on the ground. Hasting rode forward and his horses hoof trampled down onto the brazier in the middle, before slowly arriving at the middle seat. A spear covered with ck me was pieced into the spot where Bonfret was originality sitting. Hasting gently took the long spear into his hand and turned around, his eyes swept over the hall like lightning. Only now, the several military officers suddenly came to and drew their swords rushing towards him to kill.
Ants.....
The corners of Hastings mouth rose slightly and the long spear cover with ck me emitted a light resembling theherworld......
Bang!!!
More and more soldiers swarmed towards the wide street, but a side of the wall suddenly exploded, and it came crashing down. A ck shadow leapt out of the wall and several soldiers were fiercely knocked into the air, blood spitting from their mouths!
Hasting, who stood at the end of the wide street, looked at Byzantine soldiers in front of him. Raising his long spear into the sky, he issued a loud shout mixed withughter.
Hasting of the Odins put the Knight Bonfret of Byzantine to death!!
With augh, Hasting suddenly bent down and rode toward the mass of Byzantine soldiers in front of him! While the long spear swirled up a mass of ck light, the crowd was immediately chopped to pieces!!
As the spears shadow shed through, pitiful yells could be heard and the crowd dispersed! No one could resist against Hastings spear strikes; it resembled a wind cutting through a wheat field. Men dropped to their knees one after another as blood sprayed in all directions. Hasting, who rode on his horse, had simply prated through the crowd of Byzantine soldiers! Only when he arrived at the end of the street did he stop, and at that moment, Hastings body was alreadypletely covered in blood. With a groan and a flick of his long spear, the spear head pierced the wall next to him with a boom! When he casually pulled it out, the entire wall came crashing down, broken stones piled up along the entire street!
Those who block me, await death!! Those who pursue me, await death!! Hastings hoarse bellow resounded through the long street and his high-pitched tone was full of ridicule, Come at me if you dare!!!
Chapter 98 Breaking down the gate
Chapter 98 Breaking down the gate
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: BlinkToThePast, TheNo1Fan
On the big street, Hastings shout created a ripple through the sky. Like a death god from theherworld, his awe-inspiring eyes slowly swept over the surroundings. At this moment, each person within the crowd of Byzantine soldiers on the street couldnt help but unexpectedly and subconsciously lower their head. No one even dared to look Hasting in the eyes!
Shaar who stood at the corner of the street clenched his hand on the hilt of his weapon and bent down his body. He hid behind a dirt wall and carefully observed Hasting.
He watched as he was surrounded by the pursuing troops and how the Byzantine soldiers were so shocked under his pressure that they couldnt even gasp for breath. He saw how the ground was dried in blood and how flesh flew in the air while not a single Byzantine soldier dared to advance again!
Hasting grunted and slowly withdrew on his horse and then gradually moved down the big street. His long spear pointed at the opposite Byzantine soldiers while fresh blood dropped down, falling on the ground turning the ground into a mass of red.....
The atmosphere seemed to havepletely frozen and only Hastings warhorse gasping for breath could be heard. The horses hooves advanced one step after another and watching Hasting withdrawing from the big street, Shaars heart started to get anxious. Hidden behind that dirt wall, he grasped his fire pitchfork and his eyes stubbornly stared at Hastings back.
These damn soldiers, they were obviously numerous, but it seemed as if Hastings imposing manner made them fear to raise their swords and shields. No one dared to rush forwards into their death, and they all seem to be petrified. They were just going to watch Hasting walking away like that?!
Arriving at the turn of the street corner, Hastings mouth revealed a mocking sneer full of disdain, before saying in a cold manner, Byzantines are cowardly as a mouse!
After giving off a loud shout, he turned his horse and prepared to depart!
Shaar couldnt wait any longer and he aimed for the moment Hasting turned his horse around. With a leap, he jumped over the dirt wall and took two bricks on the wall, before maliciously hurling them towards Hasting.
(TL: The famous brick to the head technique!)
With two bangs, the bricks were crushed as Hasting swung his long spear twice. As the broken stones bounced around, Hastings eyes stared closely at Shaar who stood behind the dirt wall.
Come if you dare! Hasting issued a longugh. With a forcefully kick on the stirrup, he dashed towards Shaar and that ck me instantly arrived in front of Shaar. Even when Shaar concentrated all his energy, he still couldnt catch how Hasting used his movement to instantly shoot in front of him with his spear. In order to dodge, Shaar could only growl and use all his power to jump backwards......
Chi! Just when Shaar threw himself backwards, the spearhead fiercely scratched past his chest and the ck me easily ripped apart his 13th Army officer light armor. The burst of metal scraping could be heard that made peoples teeth ache and hurt as the spearhead scratched against the Dragonscale that Shaar put between his armor. Immediately me sparks were released! Under the ck me, the armor melted but that Dragonscale stayed firm under the attack of the ck me. A noticeable deep scratch was left behind on the Dragonscale by the spearhead.
Hasting was also slightly surprised after seeing that his spear didnt kill his opponent with one swing. When his spear scratched Shaars chest and he saw that he dropped down behind the dirt wall. Hess lightly shouted, Good skill!
With a light wave of his arms, the long spear easily thrust through the dirt wall! When Shaar fell on the ground he didnt even have the time to stand up before the spearhead was already once again in front of him. This time he was unable to dodge and the spearhead smashed against the Dragonscale on his chest. Bang, the Dragonscale that had being struck immediately sunk in and Shaar felt as if his chest was being hammered. His vision immediately ckened and bloode up to his throat, but he forcefully swallowed it back.
Within his body he felt a slightly warm feeling instantaneously spreading at the front of the Dragonscale. That ck me on the Dragonscale made a burning noise, before it couldnt endure any longer and instantaneously got covered by a green smoke......
Hasting felt that the spearhead was gently pushed back by a soft power and with a shout, he withdrew his long spear. Beyond the copsed dirt wall he saw Shaar who was lying on his back.
This was Hastings first time seeing Shaar more clearly and he saw that this young man had ck hair and eyes. He wore an officer standard armor of the Byzantine Empire and his eyes were intensely staring at him.
Hasting was slightly startled since this was actually his first time seeing Shaar.
That time, when they faced each other on the battlefield, although it was a short distance, Shaar had covered his face with a visor helmet and Hasting didnt see his face clearly.
Even ......Until a moment ago, Hasting thought that the one who initially did the sneak attack on him was Bonfret.
When hemanded his army to retreat this time, he turned back alone and after sneaking past the defense line of Byzantine, he decided to put this despicable coward to death!
He didnt give him the glory of a fair duel, but this despicable and shameless guy actually dared to insult his warrior glory. How could he let him live! No matter how Hasting must kill Bonfret! Moreover, he heard that this fellow unexpectedly shamelessly imed that he had wounded him on the battlefield and openly epted a military medal?? As a result, he could be kept alive!!
I, Hasting have my honor, how could I let these despicable ants insult my prestige?!
He really had extraordinary courage and depended on his supernatural power to sneak into the sphere of influence of Byzantine single-handedly. After arriving in the Primal Wildfire Town, he stormed the garrison building that was protected by several hundred of guards with only a spear. He then struck down and killed Bonfret on the spot and alsopletely wiped out all the military officers that were present!
Hasting, who only thought how he finally let out the anger in his heart, looked at Shaar at this moment. Where would he have thought that the one who truly tarnished his warrior honor on the battlefield was actually that guy in front of him?
When the spearhead was reflected, although Hasting was somewhat surprised, he immediately rxed. For this ambush, in order not to get unwanted attention, he didnt carry his triangr spear with him. After all, he was sneaking into the enemys sphere of influence and if his identity was exposed, because of the huge enmity between him and Byzantine Empire, his enemies would try to eliminate him as quickly as possible. They would probably not shy away from any cost and would naturally assemble all the manpower to kill their scourge!
Although Hasting didnt fear death, he wasnt a fool. Even though he had unrivalled martial arts, he wasnt someone brainless.
At that moment Hasting pulled back his long spear and could only regret his long weapons ordinary material while the opposite party was wearing something underneath his armor. Looking at this guy in front of him staring back, he thought that this ck haired boy was quite interesting. Those Byzantine soldiers were already so frightened that they didnt dare to advance after hearing his name, yet this boy unexpectedly dared to look him in the eyes? His eyes were also unexpectedly reflecting fearlessness?
After getting a better look at Shaars body armor, Hasting sneered and immediately identified the Byzantine Army he found for many years: So you are from the Rhodelia Cavalry Army, no wonder you are so unyielding.
Although he praised him a bit, Hasting wasnt lenient and flicked his long spear while maliciously stabbed at Shaars throat. Shaar, who just received a hit on his chest, was still in pain and didnt yet have the strength to block and could only wait for his death. Then suddenly, he heard Hasting calling out.
The spearhead was stabbing towards his throat and that ck me was almost touching his skin. Shaar felt that icy chill streaming out from that ck me....
Hastings spear suddenly stopped!
Hasting tightly grabbed his spear and his feminine eyes widened while staring at Shaar. He kept staring below Shaars neck!
There, on Shaars neck, hung a pendant, the one that the old man left him!!!
Hastingplexion instantly changed a few times; confusion, surprise, shock and a trace of a strange indescribable emotion could be seen in his eyes. At this moment, the Odins God of Wars hands were slightly trembling!
He suddenly took a deep breath and pulled up his backhand to smash his spear on Shaars chest. After the hit, Shaars body suddenly trembled and fainted on the spot. Hasting then picked up Shaar at his belt with his spear and with a flick of his arm; he tossed him into the air. He then grabbed him midair with his hand, and put Shaar on the front of his horse horizontally. With a yell, he leapt away with his horse at the end of the street and galloped away.
Riding on his horse, he dashed unhindered through the street of Primal Wildfire Town. On the road, there were some Byzantine patrols trying to stop him, but his long spear soon transformed into a ck me and swept over them. Creating carnage wherever he passed, he easily opened a road in front of him! Everywhere he went, the Byzantine received heavy casualties and before they managed to encircle him, Hasting already rushed past them.
In only a few moments, he rushed beneath the city gate of Primal Wildfire Town and the warning trumpet was resounding rapidly. The soldiers who guarded the gate immediately closed it and after seeing that Hastings horse bolted towards them, a team of soldiers went in formation. While raising their shields and spears, the military officer shouted loudly, Death, if you try to break down the gate!!
Why would Hasting start argue with him? With a long shout, the spear in his hand turned into ck lightning and shot out before smashing into the formation with the ck Qi. Several soldiers were immediately pierced and the ck light crashed into the city gate, immediately bursting it open!
Hasting fiercely pushed his warhorse and with a neigh, that dark horse, who was a godly steed, smashed its hooves against the ground before leaping out. While the Byzantium officer and soldiers shouted in panic, it jumped over a dozen swords and rushed out of the city gate!
The warhorse dashed out of the city gate into the boundless wilderness. The Byzantine soldiers shouted out in confusion and were panic-stricken. Hasting suddenly turned around his horse and sneered while looked at the Byzantine soldiers at the city gate. He then suddenly pulled out a long sword from his saddle and shot it in the distance. With a bang, the sword nailed itself to the stone wall near the gate and it was so deep that the handle could be barely seen!
Go tell to yourmander in chief! Someone wounded I, Hasting, on the battlefield? What a joke!
Chapter 99 Ouke, Ouke, wife, wife part 1
Chapter 99 Ouke, Ouke, wife, wife part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: thebartwithoutaheart, TheNumber1Fan
Shaar was maliciously thrown on the ground and the heavy fall woke him up. His face was buried in sand and soil. After shaking his head, opening his eyes, and looking up, he noticed that his surroundings had already turned dark. It was alreadyte into the day and the sky waspletely ck.
Shaars head felt dizzy, but he immediately sobered up and remembered that he had been knocked out by Hasting. When he thought about that, his body immediately tightened and suddenly jumped up from the ground. He then subconsciously touched the fire pitchfork on his waist, inserted in his belt and only after finding that it was still there, did his heart slightly rxed.
Humph, you finally woke up.
Hastings sound came from nearby. The ck warhorse stood at the side and Hasting put a feeder bag on its head to feed it. Hearing Shaar making a sound, Hasting turned around and, with his feminine eyes, looked at him in the darkness.
Shaar stared Hasting in the eyes and immediately felt the opposite partys sharp re which seemed to prate him. While gripping his fire pitchfork in his hands, the muscles on his face kept twisting, but he didnt pull out the fire pitchfork.
The difference in their strength was too big, whether to fight or not, it didnt make any big significance.
Hastings eyes revealed that he was pondering for a while. He looked at Shaars hand that was holding the hilt and thought that he was gripping a sword. His face revealed a mocking expression: Want to draw your sword? If you think you can win, you can try.
Shaar took a deep breath and looked gloomy, but he finally decided to let go of the fire pitchfork. He stared at Hasting and slowly sat down.
Oh? You dont want to fight to the death? Hasting grunted and turned around. His long spear was stuck into the ground and he didnt even bother to take it. With empty hands, he arrived in front of Shaar and stopped two to three steps away.
Shaar shook his head.
Fear me?
Shaar shook his head.
Hate me?
Shaar raised his eyelid and nodded without hesitation.
Thats the right way. Hasting sneered: Some Byzantine soldiers dont even hate me, especially since you are from Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment you should.
Shaar instantly thought of innumerable ideas on how to win. Besides facing the pressure of such a formidable enemy, he actually had a trace of strange feelings: Didnt this guy recognize me?
Then immediately the hillbilly understood. During the duel on the battlefield, he wore a heavy helmet with a visor and the opposite party naturally couldnt see his face. Moreover, he deliberately wore the biggest sized armor and each part of his body was covered.
However.....Thats right! His voice!
Even if Hasting didnt recognize his personal appearance, he would certainly remember his voice!
Thinking about it, Shaar clenched his teeth.
Hasting sneered and didnt doubt him. He sat down and took off the water bag from his waist to drink from it. After two gulps, he threw the water bag towards Shaar.
It is reallyughable when thinking about that Bonfret. Even if he was despicable, I thought that the guy was a powerful fellow after all and didnt think that he was actually such a coward. When I killed him, he waspletely scared silly. If I had known earlier that he was such a coward, I wouldnt have taken the risk to kill such a trash.
Shaar didnt know why, but he felt as if Hasting didnt have any hostilitying from his tone......there was even a faint trace of gentlenessing from him?
He remained silent and after gulping down two sips, he checked his own clothes. The light armor was so broken that Shaar decided to simply take it off. He then used his ripped-off clothes to tie up the Dragonscale on his chest by wrapping it around twice.
Hasting looked at Shaar full of interest and seeing the piece of oval Dragonscale in front of him, he couldnt help but slightly raise his eyebrow: Your chest te armor is sure strange; it unexpectedly could block my spear. What material is this?
He didnt recognize the Dragonscale C after all, although Hasting was powerful, he personally had never seen a living dragon.
Shaar still didnt speak. Although Hasting was curious, with his status, he wouldnt do things like forcefully snatch it away from Shaar.
They looked at each other in silence for a little while, before Hasting finally spoke about the real subject. Hisplexion turned serious again and he looked dignified while carefully staring at the pendant hanging around Shaars neck. He then lifted his finger and asked.
That thing ......Where did you get it?
Shaar was shocked, he looked at the pendant on his chest and his face was unable to conceal his strange appearance.
Pendant ......It was this pendant again?! The pendant that brought him many surprises already......
Hasting unexpectedly recognized this pendant??
His mind was moved and he nearly started talking, but when the wordsnded on the tip of his tongue, he forcefully bit his lips. He then slowly shook his head.
Hasting frowned and his eyes seemed somewhat dissatisfied: Are you mute?!
He stared at Shaar: Seeing from your attire, you should be an officer of the Praetorian Guards? How could Adrick choose a mute as the captain of his Praetorian Guards?
Shaar did not speak.
Hasting seemed to get impatient and his face revealed a trace of anxiety: I ask you another time, where did you get this pendant!!
Shaar stared at Hasting and still didnt speak, but sat on the ground and quietly put his hand on the floor......
Exactly at this time, just when Hasting was about to speak, hisplexion suddenly changed and he slightly tilted his head to listen attentively. He then frowned and said: In such remote ce, howe someone is here?
Sure enough, just when Hastings voice fell, Shaar subsequently also heard a faint bell ring in a distant ce C some adventures who rode their way through the wilderness would have the habit of hanging a bell on their horses neck. These bells would issue a ringing sound when knocked against the wind.
Hasting grunted and the moment when he turned his head, Shaar finally found the long awaited opening!
Shaar suddenly jumped up from the ground and plunged into Hasting with a diving posture, while stretching out his arms! Using both of his hands, he grabbed handfuls of dirt and tossed it.
The dirt cloud suddenly blocked Hastings line of sight and Shaar used all his strength to leap and to grab Hastings throat with one hand. He then swung maliciously with his other elbow and nned to smash it into Hasting!
This was his only opportunity. His martial art might be very strong, and perhaps his spear art was very powerful, but ......right now he was unarmed! Maybe his unarmedbat ability would be slightly weaker?
This was Shaars only opportunity!
However ......Shaar was wrong!
As soon as he rushed out and threw the dirt on Hasting, the opposite party only sneered while twisting his body. Hasting let Shaar leap into empty air and immediately kicked Shaar to the side, making him stagger. Shaar was almost immediately thrown on the ground, but the moment he was thrown forward, he fiercely pushed with his hand against the ground. With one push, his body shot up and he performed a furiously twisted his waist. While screaming, he pulled out his fire pitchfork and maliciously stabbed forward!
At this moment, both of Shaars eyes turned crimson and unleashed the crimson rage ki as his fire pitchfork already radiated a faint trace of crimson light! When Hasting saw Shaars fire pitchfork, hisplexion immediately changed!!
Just when the fire pitchfork was about to stab Hastings chest, he suddenly jumped backwards and pulled out a dagger from his sleeve. Gripping it in his palm, he maliciously blocked the fire pitchfork with a swing!
A clear cutting noise, half of the dagger broke off and flew away. However, Shaar actually also felt a great shock while holding the fire pitchfork. This powerful strength made his entire arm go numb from the shock! His hand nearly let go at that moment but luckily he clenched his teeth to stop it from happening. However, blood flowed down from his palm and his hands unexpectedly split open!!
After blocking against the hit, Hasting already leapt backwards. He looked down at his broken dagger and his face was startled a bit before saying: What a sharp sword!
He then looked up and stubbornly stared at Shaars face. Anger swelled up in a crazy pace: Its you! So it is you! I recognize your weapon!! You were that despicable guy that did the sneak attack on that day!! You are Bonfret!!
Since he was recognized, Shaar who had severe pain in his palm and whos arm was numb worn, simply took the fire pitchfork in his left hand. Pointing the fire pitchfork at Hasting, he raised his head andughed wildly: Haha! Hasting did you just recognize me now! When I told you that his uncle was Bonfret, I simply deceived you on that day!
Anger swelled in Hastings heart, he single-handedly went to Primal Wildfire Town to kill Bonfret and wash away the insult to his belief. Who would have thought that after taking such a big risk, he actually unexpectedly killed the wrong person?!
At this moment, he only wanted to cut this punk in front of him into a million pieces!
Hasting grunted and threw the broken dagger to the ground and suddenly raised his head. The spear inserted into the ground at the distance immediately vibrated and issued some humming sounds. It suddenly automatically emerged from the ground and flew into Hastings hand and immediately turned into a piece of ck me!
This beautiful technique let the hillbilly shout out in great surprise and he couldnt help but tighten his hold on his fire pitchfork. Countless thoughts shed through his mind, but with such a huge difference between his strength and this powerful enemys which could he possibly use?
Crimson rage ki? Couldnt beat him!
Dragonthorn? He was afraid it wouldnt work......
Since he couldnt beat him, Shaar who didnt get any bad consciousness from escaping, naturally gave birth to an idea: Run!
Chapter 99 Ouke, Ouke, wife, wife part 2
Chapter 99 Ouke, Ouke, wife, wife part 2
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Superposhposh
Where there was life, there was hope!
When Shaar attacked in Primal Wildfire Town, it was because he wanted to dy Hasting, so that the surrounding soldiers would have time to catch up and have a chance at killing this Hasting punk! However, who would have guessed that the troops garrisoned in Primal Wildfire Town were so useless! Hasting had killed so many of them, and yet they still let him escape!
However, uncle Shaar was now alone. And from the looks of it, he was at a disadvantage, too.
Someone who knew that he was obviously not a match, and still fought to the death, wasnt called brave, but dumb. Even if he had fought to the death, there would be not one bit of gain! In certain situations, even if Shaar knew that he would die fighting against the enemy, it would still be an honorable death. However, he was currently caught by Hasting, and would have to die in the wilderness. Such a death was rather meaningless!
Shaar squinted his eyes and immediately turned around to leap toward the dark horse. With a furious jump, Shaar had unexpectedly mounted the dark horse! He let out a cry of happiness and burst outughing. Firmly tucking his legs on the horses belly, Shaar fiercely flicked the reins.
The Dark horse let out a long neigh, and suddenly reared back, raising its legs. The horse shook its body and Shaar, who didnt have enough time to firmly sit down on his ass, was immediately thrown off!
The moment Shaar fell onto the ground, the horse next to him was already using its legs, and rushing towards Hastings side.
While sneering, Hasting pointed his long spear at Shaar and slowly approached him. Step. By. Step.
While still in shock, Hastings long spear already stabbed towards him, even before Shaar had started to struggle off the ground!
At this moment, the spearhead instantly and infinitely expanded in front of his eyes, and he could feel the ck mes heat fiercely caressing his face. In this critical moment, Shaar could only hold his breath as he desperately used his fire pitchfork to block the iing spear!
Bang!
Shaar whole body vibrated, as his fire pitchfork once again showed its worth, cutting the the spearhead apart. However, the one who flew away from this exchange was Shaar! His body was pushed away by the force of the impact, and was paralyzed for a moment. Falling on the ground, his body felt severe pain. His left hand was unable to grip the fire pitchfork, and his whole arm shook so violently that he wasnt able to suppress it.
Crimson rage ki? Hasting continued to slowly approach him while sneering, So you were actually using crimson rage ki! Now that Ive seen it, I finally understand. Humph.....Can your ki even be called crimson rage ki? What a disgrace!
Shaar was suppressed by Hastings powerful ki and almost suffocated. While struggling, he let out a mighty roar as he jumped up from the ground and turned around to run.
As he ran, he quickly pulled out a ring from his bosom. It was the magic ring that was blessed with the wind magic that he had previously used. After putting on the ring, it immediately felt like he was floating, and his speed doubled! It felt as if the air formed floating tforms under his feet, lifting him into the air!
Seeing Shaar only barely escaping, Hasting was somewhat surprised as he angrilyughed, His ability may becking, but he has many tricks!
He didnt even have to hurry to mount his horse, with one shout it came to him!
Shaar started to madly sprint and travelled over several hundred meters in one breath. However, he immediately heard the sound of a horse galloping behind him, and when he turned around to have a look, he saw Hastings dark horse galloping with flying speed! Its speed was much faster than his! He could only watch as they rapidly got closer and closer with that speed!
Exactly at that moment, he heard the sound of people and horses hooves, as well as the ring of a bell! Shaar grabbed this strand of hope and rushed towards it.
This should have been a group with more than ten people, and six to seven horses saddled withrge baggage. Only now, Shaar saw clearly......
That those guys leading the horses had short and small statures. Although it was dark in the night, and even though they were wearing loose robes, their green skin with that strange appearance......
Unexpectedly, they werent human?
But ......goblins?!!
Seeing Shaar rush towards them, the crowd of goblins suddenly got wary and gathered in a circle while shouting Ouke Ouke in rm.
Without any other options, Shaar threw himself in to the goblin formation and saw an especially big goblin, his height even reaching that of an ordinary humans. This could be considered rare even amongst burly goblins.
This goblin wore leather armor with several hundred sheets of iron covering it, and wore an animal head as a helmet. On his foot, he wore shoes made of cow tendons and his bare, green skin actually wasnt like other hairless goblins, it was covered with thick hairs!
This goblin seemed to be the leader, carrying a huge, iron staff at least as tall as himself. As he approached, he shouted with a deep voice,
Ouke, Ouke! I! Goblin feudal lord! Sky Raider! Powerful! Enemies! Siji, siji!!
The moment Shaar rushed in, the goblin chiefs iron staff was already rushing towards his head. Even when the iron staff was still quite a distance away, it was already unexpectedly pushing a powerful wind towards him!
Roaring with the wind, Shaar felt a stinging pain on his cheeks as the staff quickly swept passed it.
Furiously twisting his body, he took a step toward the side as the iron staff scratched both his shoulder and arm before smashing against the ground with a gigantic boom. The earth was smashed apart and there was even a small hole from the impact!
The goblin was actually this strong?!
Shaar wanted to continue dashing with flying speed, but he suddenly felt that the floating feeling on his body vanishing. With a gentle crack, a thin line suddenly appeared on the wind magic ring on his finger. Its magic was finally exhausted!!
Shaars body immediately lost his bnce and heavily hit the ground. Seeing this, the several goblins nearby took advantage and cheered Ouke, Ouke. Raising their rusty swords, they rushed towards Shaar to cut him down.
Struggling to stand up, Shaar lifted up his fire pitchfork and blocked the iing attack. Suddenly, he heard a neighing sound closing in as Shaars whole body turned cold! Turning his head to have a look, he saw that Hasting had already rushed in front of him, and that his broken spearhead turned into a ck blur as it rapidly approached him!
Shaar would never think that just because Hastings spearhead was broken, he wouldnt be able to stab him! Gasping air for a moment, Shaar furiously blocked the attack once more and with a bang, the iing spearhead lost a piece once again. However, Shaar was also once again sent flying. Even in midair, he had already started to spurt blood as his hands let go of the fire pitchfork, before it fell onto the ground.
After falling to the ground, heid there, unable to move.
Seeing that Hasting was riding towards him with an awe-inspiring expression on his face, Shaars scalp turned numb. In this moment, Shaar suddenly had an inspiration! He suddenly remembered this goblin chiefs words......
Turning his head toward that majestic goblin chief, Shaar furiously shouted, Sky Raider! I know Oaks!! I know where your wife is!!
The spear that lost its spearhead was already in front of his eyes and stabbed towards him. He kept stubbornly staring at the opposite party.
Finally, an excited roaring could be heard next to him.
Ouke, Ouke! I want wife!!!
Sky Raider went mad and suddenly rushed towards him. Although it was toote to save Shaar, he wielded his huge iron staff and smashed it towards Hasting!
The strong winding from the iron staff made Hastings heart slightly tremble as he was forced to pull back his long spear!
An astonishing sh and buzzing pierced the sky! With a shout, Sky Raider that was standing on the ground was forced more than ten steps back! Immediately, Hasting, who was riding on his horse let out a huh, as his eyes closely stared at this goblin opponent.
This goblin had actually managed to take one of his hits?!
Sky Raider was pushed back several steps, but it looked like he didnt receive any injuries. He forcefully shook his head and roared with a majestic voice.
Ouke, ouke! Wife! I want wife!!!
He then immediately went berserk and threw himself and his opponent, while maliciously pounding his iron staff towards him!
Bang, bang, bang! Sky Raiders body suddenly unleashed a mass of faint light from his body that covered his whole iron staff. It was a simple swing of a staff, but Hasting was still forced to block three times. His spear was even slightly bent after receiving the impact! However, Sky Raider stood there with his chin high and chest puffed out. As he revealed his grievance, his powerful arms once again lifted that iron staff!
Grunting, Hasting furiously swept his spear against the iron staff and immediately an intense metal ng issued through the surrounding!
Sky Raiders strength was astonishing! Furthermore, each of his strikes wasbined with a light that resembled a humans battle ki. What frustrated Hasting the most was, that the goblin went all out with every attack. Although his martial arts had since far surpassed his opponent, this fellow actually seemed to not fear death or injures. Each of his strikes seemed as if he was ready to perish together as he aimed at his fatal spots......as ast resort, this goblin even used his staff to directly smash against his dark horse!
Hasting regarded this dark horse as his treasured partner, how would he be willing to let a lowly goblin injure it?! The ability of this goblin was strange; it was not weak, since it had a battle ki like strength. However, it couldnt be called strong either, since his fighting style was a mess, and only god knew where he learned this mishmash of a martial art.
What irritated Hasting most was, that while this goblin madly attacked him, he was shouting something to the likes of, Ouke, ouke, I want wife! What did this messy sentence even mean?
Wife?
Who would fight a deadly battle with the enemy while desperately shouting for his wife?!
Finally, the long spear made of ordinary material in Hasting hands broke into two pieces under the furious pounding of Sky Raider. Trembling with anger, Hasting grunted and threw his long spear on the ground. Turning his horse around, he ordered his ck warhorse to dash into the wilderness, before instantly vanishing into the curtain of the night.
After Hasting left, Sky Raider immediately put down his iron staff and raised his head to shout against the night sky.
Ouke, ouke! Wife! Wife!!
Then, the goblin turned the head and looked at Shaar who was on the ground. Suddenly, green blood started to endlessly flow out of his mouth, nose and ears at the same time. His burly body shook a few times, before falling down backwards on the ground.
Ouke, ouke....wife....
The dozen goblins on the side were scared silly and quickly surrounded him, before helping Sky Raider up. They cleaned away the blood on his body, and after breathing for a while, Sky Raider spat out a mouthful blood. He then pointed at Shaar and said something, before closing his eyes, finally fainting.
Shaar, who was lying on the ground, was still unable to move. He saw that several goblins rushing over as they kicked him several times while he was still down. A group of goblins immediately came up to take his armor and boots off. They only let him keep his clothes on, with even his fire pitchfork was picked up by a goblin, before he proudly inserting it on his own waist.
Two goblins tied Shaar up with a rope and threw him on a horse. The goblins then cheered loudly, and under the sound of bell ringing, the horse caravan continued towards the depth of the wilderness......
Chapter 100 Ambush
Chapter 100 Ambush
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Second-Rate Editor
Only after riding on horseback for a whole night, these goblins finally stop to rest and the sun had started to rise.
After being exposed to the cold wind for a whole night, even though Shaar had a good physical fitness, he was injured and tied up on the back of a horse. The blood was unable to circte through his body, and it was frozen stiff.
When they finally stopped to rest, several goblins came to the horseback and threw Shaar on the ground. Unfortunately for him, hended on a stone with his waist and suffered from extreme pain. The hillbilly knew about his present situation very clearly C the fate of getting caught by goblin wasnt much better thannding in Hastings hands!
Although Hasting hated him, he would at most stab a hole into his body with a spear. However, falling in the hands of these goblins meant......
He might suddenly be a human dried jerky , boiled into human oil ......When Shaar imagined himself hung up like a pork to dry in the sun, he couldnt help but start shivering.
Luckily, they temporarily didnt have the idea of cutting up Shaar yet. Two goblins actually came to him and tried to feed him dried jerky. Looking at that extremely dried meat without the slightest trace of water, only god knew how long it had been stored. A fishy smell started to irritate his nose as soon as it was put before him, and Shaars heart started to tremble while he madly shook his head.
God knows what kind of meat this was! By the styles of how these goblins did things, he only feared that it was perhaps a piece of meat from an adventurers thigh that had died in the hands of these goblins...... why would Shaar be willing to have a bite??
The two goblins got impatient and after shouting Ouke, Ouke full of spite, they kicked Shaar, before forcefully opening his mouth. A goblin then maliciously stuffed the meat into his mouth while the other took out the water bag to force it down. Shaar fiercely choked a few times and the moment his throat opened, that meat jerky slid into his throat.
Shaars scalp started tingling and he couldnt vomit even if he wanted to. These two goblins pped their hands and went away while swearing.
After resting for a little while, Sky Raider woke up and two goblins supported him while walking towards Shaar. The goblins were all within reach of Sky Raider and only one goblin went towards Shaar, before fiercely grabbing him. While they threw him on the floor, Shaar gave up on struggling since he didnt have the ability to defend himself. However, he continued to maliciously curse the goblins previous 18 generations ancestors in his mind.
Sky Raidersplexion obviously didnt look very well. Normally, a goblins skin was pale green, however, Sky Raidersplexion right now, had a lush green that resembled a ripe old cucumber.. On his green skin, there was a faint trace of ck ki.
Standing in front of Shaar, he shouted with anger: Oaks! Oaks! Wife! Where!!
Seeing Shaar smile, Sky Raider fiercely pped him in the face. With a spit, Shaar spurt out a mouthful blood and shook his head: I. Free. Woman. Give you!
Sky Raider stared at Shaar with his green bean-like eyes for a little while, before finally maliciously snorting and making a hand gesture.
The two goblins pulled out a knife and just when they were about to cut off the tendon on Shaars hands and feet, Sky Raider suddenly shouted, before stopping the two goblins.
Squinting his eyes, Sky Raider felt that there was something wrong with the guy in front of him. Although it didnt make sense and he couldnt say why, he had felt it before. This fellow could absolutely not be freed so casually and would definitely cause trouble.
Wife, give me! Freedom, give you! Sky Raider endured his anger.
Shaar knew that they were known throughout the continent for going back on their promise. If he really told him, he only feared that he would get stabbed immediately afterwards and therefore firmly shook his head.
Sky Raider got angry and yelled madly at Shaar, while the nearby goblins surrounded him, and kicked him for some time. In any case, Shaar had thick skin and flesh. Although his whole body ached, but whatever the oue, he could keep his life and fiercely shook his head while keeping quiet.
At the end of his nerves, Sky Raider raised his iron staff for several times to hit him, but ultimately hesitated and gave up. He finally put his iron staff down and waved the others bitterly away.
The goblins tied up Shaar on the horseback again and continued with their journey.
Once afternoon arrived and the sun was high in the sky, the goblins continued to walk in the wilderness. Shaar recognized the direction they were walking, and knew that it led to the Red Wilderness of Primal Wildfire. He suddenly remembered that thest time he was here, there was still that pitiful creature at his side for him to bully. However this time, he, himself actually became a person to be bullied and couldnt help but sigh in his heart.
Within the formation of the goblins, it stank to the heaven. Shaar knew that these goblins didnt have a custom of taking a bath and actually got used to it, after getting exposed to it the whole way. Shaar rode alone on a horse and from times to times, a goblin would rush to his side to shout or threaten him. However, in order to keep his life, why would Shaar be willing to talk? Sky Raider was so enraged that his teeth started chattering, but he had no ways to deal with Shaar.
Finally, after the third time Sky Raider had left Shaars side full of rage, there was a goblin warily shouting Ouke, ouke from the front.
From the side of the road, a dark horse suddenly appeared from behind a giant rock and rode in front of them with lightning speed! Hasting who rode on the horse, had a sharpened stick as a temporarily spear and crashed into the goblin formation with the horse. With a stab, the two goblins head at the front immediately busted and turned into a pulp!
Sky Raider furiously took his iron staff and rushed madly forward to fight Hasting.
However, Hasting only sneered and maliciously shot his spear towards Sky Raider. With a swing, Sky Raider sted away Hastings spear midair and it suddenly exploded! ck me scattered in all directions and two goblins who were hit by the ck me yelled pitifully. Their bodies were instantly consumed by the ck me and as they fell to the ground, they rolled a few times, before getting burned to a charred corpse!
Hasting immediately turned his horse and rode away. His dark horse was an iparable godly steed, Sky Raider only rode an ordinary horse. How would he be able to catch up?
Both riders, one on the run and one on pursuit rode in the wilderness. During the pursuit, Hasting ingeniously made a detour and led Sky Raider in a circle. Halfway through the circle, he turned around and crashed once again into the goblins formation. The dark horse smashed into the chest of a goblin and his breastbone instantly crushed. Falling on the ground, he started to vomit blood and only survived for a short period of time.
Hasting didnt stop and immediately rode away.
Once Hasting ran far away, he intentionally stopped and a deliberateughter could be heard from afar. Sky Raider screamed again, but didnt dare to pursue again after experiencing the difference in speed between them.
Hasting rode away and immediately disappeared in the wilderness. The enraged Sky Raider could only use his iron staff to fiercely smash against the ground to vent his anger and pounded several holes on the floor.
Once afternoon arrived, Hasting raided them once more. This time, he appeared far away in front of their path while holding a longbow made from branches. With a humming sound, two goblins were immediately shot through by some branches. Sky Raider angrily urged his horse to rush forward. Hasting shot another arrow, but was blocked by Sky Raider with one swing. However, Hasting once again rode away, before Sky Raider got the chance to approach......
In the evening, the goblins stopped to rest, but they were already frightened. After the two raids during the daytime, Hasting had attacked and immediately escaped while several goblins died. They didnt even touch one hair of Hasting and Sky Raider was so angry and sulking that he forgot to interrogate Shaar.
Finally, Hasting made his third appearance! This time, he appeared in the forest at a distance and on his back were several sharpened branches that he turned into spears. Riding his horse, he approached the goblins and deliberately circled them. This time Sky Raider, having learned from his previous encounters and didnt rush to pursue, but took his iron staff and roared loudly.
Hasting sneered from afar with disdain, he galloped his warhorse and suddenly grabbed the several short spears on his back and threw it towards them!
His hand shot with lightning speed and several short spears instantly burst out in ck mes, before cutting through the sky......
Sky Raiders eyes widened and he roared before wielding his iron staff to break apart the iing short spear. However, the tremendous strength contained within the short spear immediately shot him down from his horse. That horse neighed out pitifully and its four hooves broke, before falling on the ground. Sky Raider fell down on the ground and rolled twice before crawling up. Fresh blood flew out of his mouth and next to him several goblins called out pitifully while being pierced by the short spears!
From a distance, Hastingughed, before riding away again......
After this time, the surviving goblins, including Sky Raider, were only three.
The two remaining goblins stuck close to Sky Raider, covering in fear and didnt even dare to leave their leader for half a step. No matter how Sky Raider roared, the two kneeling goblins trembled and grabbed the thigh of Sky Raider tightly while sitting on the ground. They wouldnt let go even with their lives on the line.
After having only two subordinates left, Sky Raider roared madly again and again, while Shaars heart brightened up on horseback!
Hasting was using this harassment tactics again and again!
The goblins passed the night in the forest and Sky Raider didnt rest for the whole time. He sat there and his eyes stared restlessly, while jumping up from time to time to look around.
On the next morning, theplexion of Sky Raider was obviously haggard and pale. His eyes that resembled green beans looked dim and bleak.
After they departed, a problem urred at once again, as they walked in the forest!
While walking at the forefront, a goblin suddenly yelled pitifully before getting caught in a vine trap. His was lifted up in the air. As he hung midair, a trunk full of sharp edges flew towards him and instantly crucified him!
Sky Raider angry roar spread through the woods, but not even Hastings shadow could be seen.
Thest remaining goblin pulled the horse that was carrying Shaar and his pair of small short legs shivered as they walked on the road.
Sky Raider started to get more and more anxious and walked up and down restlessly. To vent his anger, he maliciously broke a big tree next to him, before suddenly rushing to the horseback. Grabbing Shaar, he started to carry him on his back and ferociously shouted a few times.
Just when they were about to leave the forest, a spear shot out from the woods and instantly pierced thest goblin at the back!
Right now, all of Sky Raiders subordinates were killed off!
Sky Raider didnt roar this time and stared coldly in the forest. Carrying Shaar on his back, he strode into the wilderness.
Sighing in his heart, Shaar knew that Hasting had achieved his goal, which was killing all of Sky Raiders men with harassment tactics! Now, his frontal attack would begin!
Chapter 101 An amazing shot part 1
Chapter 101 An amazing shot
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: BlinkToThePast
Not only was Shaar thinking that way, even Sky Raider had a premonition.
With Shaar on his shoulder, he entered the wilderness and didnt even want the horses anymore. Sky Raider who was already injured and hadnt rested for a whole day, walked with Shaar on his back for half a day. Layers of sweat were already collecting on his bald head.
While walking slowly, Sky Raider breathed heavily. The goblins were a race that wasnt made for running, since their inborn thighs were short. For Sky Raider, although he was a rare goblin that was tall and burly, walking with Shaar on his back while injured was too much for him.
Finally, after walking for half a day and just when they sat down to rest for a moment, Hasting appeared!
This time, Hasting wasnt even riding his horse and no one knew where he hid the ck warhorse. He came alone and held a worn-out, rusty knife in his hand C he unexpectedly picked it up from a goblin that he killed!!
Carrying the knife, Hasting slowly walk slowly closer and his face had a trace of a cold smile.
Bursting out a cry, Sky Raider threw Shaar to the ground and lifted his iron staff while roaring in the distance.
As Hasting came closer, he grabbed his cloth and started to gently wipe the knife. His step got quicker and quicker. When he was less than twenty steps away from Sky Raider, he suddenly started to run!
Grasping the hilt with his both hands, Hasting issued a fierce scream and his body flew high into the air like a bird. The de reflected a glimmer of sunlight from the dazzling sun and before it struck down, a transparent ck already engulfed the edges!
As Sky Raider roared while lifting his iron staff, he suddenly heard a bang! Hastings knife cut on the iron staffs upper part and Sky Raider roared with a trace of pain. Both of his feet sunk deeply into the soil until he was ankle deep into the ground! mes gushed out as the knifes de cut on the staff, and Sky Raider was releasing that battle ki resembling faint light to resist. Although weak, it stubbornly resisted the corrosion of the ck me! With a wrist flick, Hasting slid the knife down along the iron staff. The harsh scraping noise transmitted from the knife and it continued to slide on the staff, until it cut Sky Raiders fingers! Sky Raider roared loudly and immediately let go of one hand and swept away with the other while holding the staff. Hasting instantly pulled back the knife to block, causing a malicious collision!
Sky Raider continued to roar loudly and his voice resonated in the surroundings. He swung his iron staff vertically to pound his enemy, but Hasting acted rxed and danced around the opposite partys shadow, while easily prating past the iron staff. With a painful scream, several cuts appeared on Sky Raiders armor and green blood immediately started to flow.
After receiving several cuts, he suffered a painful lesson and staggered back a few steps while madly wielding his iron staff to push Hasting away. Half of his body was already dyed with his green blood and his foot started to lose bnce. Using his iron staff to support his body, the gasped heavily for air.
Hasting did hurry to kill and readied his knife while coldly looking at Sky Raider. A hint of dark me slowly and quietly burned on the de that was left behind by a dead goblin. It was already total wrecked and the exchange a moment ago had given this knifes edge numerous cracks and dents. However, with that me burning around it; even this obviously broken knife seemed to have been turned into a godly magic weapon!
Among goblins, you would be considered a powerhouse. Hasting gently wiped away the green goblin blood on the knife and looked at Sky Raider with his feminine eyes: However, if it wasnt for me being afraid that youd injure my horse ck Fire, I wouldnt have wasted my time on you! With your skill level, you dont deserve to be my opponent.
Shaar who was in the back got anxious and shouted loudly: Sky Raider! Free me! You cannot beat him alone!!
Sky Raider stared with his green-bean like eyes for a while and took a breath. After forcefully spitting out a mouthful of blood, he suddenly turned around and rushed towards Shaar. Grabbing a dagger from his boots he cut off the tendons that tied up Shaars feet and hands!
Hasting didnt stop him and coldly watched them.
As soon as Shaar was free, he immediately jumped up and furiously moved his hands and feet. Sky Raider didnt say a word and gave the dagger in his hand to Shaar.
While holding that dagger Shaars heart felt somewhat helpless ......His peerless sharp fire pitchfork had being snatched earlier by a goblin, but he soon died afterwards and his weapon was lost on the road. Luckily, that pendant still hung on his neck. Probably because that pendant looked so ck, like a worthless stone, the goblins werent interested in it.
At least ......he could still use crimson rage ki with the pendant on him. Perhaps otherwise, with his own ability, he couldnt even block one of Hastings hit.
At a time like this there wasnt much to talk about. Shaar raised the dagger and stood shoulder to shoulder with Sky Raider. Smiling, Hasting raised his knife and approached step by step.
Sky Raider roared and rushed forward to attack head-on and swung down his iron staff while creating a huge wind. Hasting readily struck the iron staff with his knife, bending it in the process, but Shaar already dashed towards him with the dagger in hand!
Two people, one equipped with an iron staff and the other with a dagger, one long, one short, both started to fight Hasting!
Sky Raider furiously roared and his iron staff flew around madly and the strong wind blew past Hastings clothes. However, Hasting actually didnt seem to care as his body evaded lightning quick and asionally used his knife to parry, while easily blocking the staff. On the other hand, Shaar was tricky and poisonous, as this guy wielded his dagger with crimson eyes. He hid himself behind Sky Raiders body and attacked more vigorouslypared to the goblin. He would sneakily approach and stab, then after the strike pull back. However, Shaar didnt have the Dragonscales protection and with only the Dragonblood, he couldntpletely resist Hastings ck me. He also didnt dare to shoulder everything with his body and could only run back and forth while sneak attacking.
For a time, these three people fought each other, but Hasting actually acted leisurely and carefree. Casually swinging his knife, he left one scar after another on Sky Raider. Although Shaar dodged faster, he still suddenly received a wound on his arm. A few momentster, Hasting swung his knife wields, but Shaar couldnt dodge fast enough and could only use his dagger to block. With a cling, the dagger immediately broken and even Shaars wrist suffered an injury. If he didnt dodge fast enough he would have probably lost his arm by now.
Chapter 101 An amazing shot part 2
Chapter 101 An amazing shot part 2
Seeing Shaar in a pinch, Sky Raider helped him to block Hastings second sh on his own initiative; however, this attack unexpectedly cut his iron staff in two! The initially already damaged iron staff suddenly broke from the impact. Hasting sneered, seeing that there was an opening on Sky Raiders chest. With an additional sh, he chopped apart Sky Raiders armor and caused a wound so deep that the bones could be seen! With a pitiful scream, Sky Raider fell backwards and became anxious in his heart, fearing that Hasting would finish him off! Seeing that Hasting moved forward to follow up with another sh, Shaar didnt think too much and leapt forward to grab Sky Raider and push him to the ground. The knifes de flew towards Shaars back as he fell on the ground....
Hasting suddenly grunted and a strange light shed through his eyes. He instantaneously flipped his wrist to turn away the de and smashed Shaars back with the hilt. Immediately, Shaar started to spurt blood which spilled on to Sky Raiders head.
The two fellows rolled on the ground and Shaar felt a severe pain running through his body, as if it was falling apart. How would he be able to stand? As for Sky Raider, his chest was covered with green blood and he seemed to be in a pathetic state. He wasnt even able to shout anymore and could only muster ouke, ouke with wife asionally mixed in.
Both of their skills werent bad and Shaar could disy Crimson Rage ki. With his currently power, he could bepared to a medium-ranked warrior and Sky Raiders strength was even a bit stronger than his. However, as they fought Hasting, they got severely wounded and defeated, while not even scratching off the oil on Hastings leather armor.
Putting down his knife, Hasting looked coldly at his two opponents and just when he was about to say something......
Suddenly, a piercing phew noise could be heard!
A fierce light suddenly erupted from Hastings eyes as he turned his knife to sh out!
With a ng, an arrow was split in two by his knife and fell in the sky! Half of the arrow pierced the ground and still quivered a bit!!
Hasting squinted his eyes and turned his head to look back! In the distance, there was a figure, not even a hundred meters away, and no one knew that it had arrived behind them!
Looking from afar, that person was shrouded in a ck coat and the head was wrapped up by a ck shawl. It carried an arrow pot on its back that had a dozen long arrows and its arms pulled a long bow!!
Once Hasting saw this person, a strange light erupted from his eyes and he maliciously swung his knife. Taking a deep breath, he shouted loudly: So its you!!
From afar, the figure silently took two steps forwards and quickly drew an arrow from behind. While resting the arrow on the bowstring, the arrowhead immediately reflected the sunlight.
Hastings face suddenly became dignified and after taking a deep breath, he positioned the knife in front of him.
The person from afar once again released the bowstring and the light shot towards Hasting, arriving in less than an instant. Hastings eyes stared in circles and with a loud shout, his de weed the advancing arrow, before cutting it in the air. Bang! A mass of bright light exploded and the ck me protected Hastings whole body as he retreated a few steps backwards......
After being pushed back seven to eight steps in one breath, the knife in his hand only had half of its de remaining!
Taking a deep breath, Hasting looked at the person in the distance, before taking a nce at the broken de in his hand. Suddenly, a trace of a strange smile appeared on his face and he raised his voice to shout: Do you want to keep these two fellows alive?
The person in the distance didnt reply and drew another arrow, before cing it on the bowstring.
Hasting grunted and suddenly threw the broken de on the ground and shouted: Good! I give you this favor! Remember! This is thest time! The favor I owe you, is now repaid!!
Finishing his sentence, Hasting looked at Shaar, who was on the ground, before turning around and leaving with big strides. Only after he walked dozens of steps away did the talented person in the distant slowly put the bow down. After walking dozens of meters, Hasting burst outughing and as heughed, his body suddenly elerated, before quickly vanishing in the wilderness.
Only now did Shaar feel a bit relieved, but confusion lingered in his heart as he looked at the person in the distance that had suddenly appeared.
The person waited until Hasting went away and disappeared without a trace, before putting away the long bow, while slowly walking towards them two.
The person didnt walk very fast and what made Shaar even more surprised was that, while walking, the person took slow steps and moreover, limped a bit. It actually seemed as if this fellow had some disabilities!
The mysterious person that shot such an amazing arrow was unexpectedly a disabled person?!
Only when the person came closer did Shaar finally clearly see its appearance.
This person wore an astonishingy long ck shawl that hung to the ground. Under the shawl was closely fitted cowhide armor that hid a pair of well formed breast and a fine waist that resembled a wasp. Both its legs were slender and long. Once this person approached, Shaar noticed that it was a woman!!
Moreover, this woman, whose head was wrapped by the long ck shawl, had some strands of light purple hair, exposed at the edge. What was more bizarre was that her face was half covered by an iron mask whichpletely hid her left cheek. The right cheek that was exposed revealed an eye that shone a beautiful cold light. Her skin was white and as fair as jade. Her face outline was gentle, her nose straight and her chin was slightly pointy. With such a face, even if only half of it was revealed, ording to the standard of an average man, it could be seen as so beautiful that it would move peoples hearts. If she was willing to remove the mask, only heaven would know how high her beauty could reach!
Only......with Shaars aesthetic standards......Hehe......
While crossing the hundred meters of distance, she slowly limped her way towards them and actually took some time to arrive. When she finally stood in front of Shaar and looked down, he finally noticed that her right eye, which was exposed, unexpectedly also had a light purple pupil. Within the purple of her pupil, there was a beautiful and bewitching ck. The corner of her eye was slightly raised and her eyes appeared indifferent.
When this woman approached, her hands that wore archery gloves took down a leather bag from her waist and threw it in front of Shaar. After looking at the opposite party, Shaar grabbed the bag and the moment he unscrewed it, he smelled a strong medicinal ointment smell.
Medicine? Shaar probed.
The woman nodded and half of her lips which was exposed stayed tightly pursed. Her purple eye stared at Shaars face, before suddenly shaking her head and sighing.
Struggling to sit up, Shaar squeezed out some medicinal ointments from the bag. After sniffing it, he rubbed it on the spot on his body which was cut by the knife, and though, before throwing the bag towards Sky Raider who was lying on the ground.
Sky Raider groaned and sat up. Seeing that he was weakly panting for breath, Shaar simply walked towards him and helped him wipe the medicinal ointment on his chest.
Exactly at that time, the girl suddenly took off a cloth bag from behind and threw it in front of Shaar. When Shaar opened the bag and looked at the things inside, he immediately beamed with joy!
Inside the cloth bag was his fire pitchfork and the two pieces of Dragonscales that the goblin stole!
Chapter 102 All repaid! Part 1
Chapter 102 All repaid! Part 1
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Sara
You ......how could you be in possession of those? Shaar grabbed the fire pitchfork in his hand and his heart suddenly calmed down. With this sharp weapon, he would have the chance to go all out if Hasting came back.
He immediately put the Dragonscales between theyers of his clothes and struggled to stand up.
With a cold expression, that woman pointed at Sky Raider who was next to him, but Shaar couldnt understand what her gesture meant. The woman suddenly frowned and pulled out a short sword,throwing it at Shaar, before pointing at Sky Raider again.
Shaar understood, but continually shook his head: No! It saved my life.
The women slightly kneaded her eyebrow and faintly grunted. This was the first sound that she made; her voice was both clear and sweet, however, it was also extremely cold.
She no longer paid attention to Shaar and turned around to find the flint of life that was inside her leather bag. After randomly gathering some firewood, she soon ignited the pile. She then took out another item that was wrapped in cloth and untied it; something the size of an egg was revealed. It had initially been a mass of deep green that was as hard as stone, however after cing it over the fire for a while, it quickly softened into a sticky paste. This woman then brought out the short sword and separated a part of it with the de, before giving that to Shaar. She then pointed at Shaars wound and he immediately understood. After applying this sticky paste onto his injury, the burning sensation was immediately reced by a cool feeling.
Shaar was stillpletely puzzled in his heart. He had the urge to speak several times, but this womanplexion was cold as an iceberg C it was not only fear he felt when he sat next to her due to her expression, but it seemed as if he could feel a strange coldness radiating from her that didnt let others near her. Although this woman only revealed half of her face, it wasnt exactly pretty (Shaars standards). Shaar wanted to start talking, but when her cold eyes swept over him; his words were immediately stuck in his throat.
When Shaar wanted to give a bit of that medicine to Sky Raider, a slight hint of dissatisfaction appeared on that womans face as she looked at him in full disapproval, before saying coldly, My medicine, precious.
This females voice was really pleasant to hear, but she spoke like a dead person without any warmth; there was no emotion at all.
She then wrapped the remaining medicinal ointment with care and stowed it away. After picking several dry branches, she lit up the fire and sat down by the fire.
Shortly after the small fire became a ze, her pale snow white cheeks finally showed a trace of color and looked alive. Summoning his courage, Shaar opened his mouth and said, Ehm, I would like to know, who......
This woman took down her bag and pulled out several meatloaves, sliced it into pieces with the de and started to roast them over the fire. When she heard the question, she snorted and didnt look back while coldly replying, No need to waste your breath, I know you are Shaar, the cavalry captain of the Praetorian Guards of the Rhodelia Cavalry regiment. Right?
I am. Shaar groaned, Who are you?
The women didnt reply and gently rotated the de to roast the meatloaves evenly over the fire. She then spoke slowly, I followed you for two days. When Hasting caught you and left the town with you in tow, I knew about it. However, I didnt expect that his speed would be this fast, I nearly lost you.
Followed me? Shaar couldnt help but get a bit curious. This woman wasnt weak if she managed to follow Hasting!
You had been caught by this goblin and I was hot on your heels. Because Hasting is extremely powerful, I didnt dare to rashly appear, otherwise......
Shaar smiled, Didnt that guy get scared off by you? He couldnt help but look at the longbow on that womans back. However, that long bow was actually wrapped real tight in a ck leather sheath.
He wasnt scared off by me. That woman shot a look at Shaar and coldly rebuked, He is more powerful than me. If it were a frontal fight, he would at most need ten moves to defeat me. Within thirty moves, he would be able to take my head.
Shaar spat his tongue.
Ten moves to defeat her and take her head under thirty moves?
Thinking about himself, from the several times he faced off against Hasting, he had already thoroughly experienced his full power. If he fought against him, let alone thirty moves, Hasting could probably take his head while riding on a horse in three to five moves!
As if she hadpletely seen through Shaars thoughts, an ice cold light shed unexpectedly in her eyes, You dont need to be surprised. With your strength, being able to block several of his attack and not die could be considered as having a bit of skill! Hasting is known as the strongest expert in the Odin army. With his strength alone, he was already a high ranked ninth level warrior. With such skill, even if taking into ount the whole continent, there were only a handful people who achieved that. She deeply gazed into Shaars eyes and casually spoke, Ah, your strength should also be at medium rank.
Shaar shook his head, muttering, I am not sure.
This woman handed over a piece of roasted meatloaf, but Shaar hesitated, before epting it. He then thanked her in a low voice. He was also really hungry and didnt care of that it was hot while swallowing it after few bites. This woman looked awkwardly at Shaarsck of etiquette and frowned. He then turned around to continue to roast the meatloaves.
With a fully stuffed mouth, Shaar babbled incoherently, Then, why did Hasting run away?
The women snorted and didnt turn head while replying frostily, You sure are curious ......He and I knew each other and we had dealings with each other before, ah......He owed me a favour, but it was fully repaid today. The next time we meet again, we will fight to the bitter end.
Shaar listened and grew even more curious, You, who are you? Why did you save me?
The woman snorted and threw thest piece of meatloaf towards Shaar. Holding it in his hand, he hesitated a while before ripping it in half and giving it to Sky Raider who was next to him. Sky Raider had been badly weakened, having seen the meatloaf, he nced at Shaar and didnt speak. Whiningly, he then took a big chunk of it into his mouth.
If it was my own intention, your life has nothing to do with me. However, seeing that you are a soldier of the Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment, I couldnt let you die no matter what. Therefore, you dont need to thank me, but you must be thankful of your status as a soldier of the Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment. When the woman finished speaking, she suddenly let out a gentle sigh.
The woman stood up and nced into the wilderness. After you finish eating, we will leave. I will deliver you to Primal Wildfire Town then, my matter will bepleted......Lets go! I cant be apanying you in wasting time! If you cant walk, crawl!
Although Shaar was injured, only managing to stand up by enduring the pain, this womans temper was extremely cold and immediately, she started to walk. When her limping was noticed by Shaar, a trace of arrogance appeared in his heart. This woman, with a leg like that,pared to my perfectly built legs, would I still be unable to follow her?
Chapter 102 All repaid! Part 2
Chapter 102 All repaid!
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Second Rate
While enduring the pain, Shaar followed in behind. After walking for a little while, he turned his head to have a look and saw that Sky Raider was actually limping on his heels. With a hand covering his chest wounds, he continued to shiver with a extremely grim expression.
Shaar sighed and turned his head, before shouting: Hey! You dont need to follow us anymore! Go back to your tribe by yourself!!
Sky Raider didnt reply, but his face revealed a firm and resolute expression, while continuing to move.
Shaar frowned and turned around, before taking several steps: I am returning to Primal Wildfire Town, why are you still following me?!
Sky Raider finally shook his head and screamed: Wife! My wife!
Looking at this goblins determination, Shaar couldnt help but get dumbfounded.
Seeing Sky Raiders unusual infatuated passion, if it was a normal goblin that showed this much determination and passion, it would have made Shaar give birth to some sympathy. However, Shaar knew that the wife of which Sky Raider constantly spoke of was actually a handsome male goblin.... Thinking about it, he couldnt help but get a strange feeling in his heart.
Ǽӿ˲뿪˦һȻͻ˰ɡ
Shaar elerated his speed and thought that if he left quickly, he could throw off this fellow. That guy would then naturally give up.
However, even after following that woman for several hundred meters, he noticed that Sky Raider was still tenaciously chasing them, when he had turned his head. On his bare chest, the medicine paste was mixed with the green blood and became aplete mess. This goblin still revealed a fierce face and clenched his teeth to walk forward.
Feeling somewhat sorry after all, Shaar stamped on the ground and cursed: Forget it! This uncle owes you a life! I cannot see you die like this!
Running back, he supported Sky Raider with an arm and screamed: I will tell you now, I will bring you back to Primal Wildfire Town, however your wife doesnt want to be with you. I can bring you to see him and if he is willing to go with you, I am not going to stop him. However, if he is not willing, you cant force him.
Sky Raider snorted and kept his silence.
That woman led them and walked for a while, before passing through a forest. She then pulled two warhorses from the grove and it was obvious that she had prepared them before.
When she turned around to look at Shaar and Sky Raider, there was an obvious impatient expression on her face. The half cheek that she exposed seemed as if it was covered by ayer of ice cold mist. The initial beautiful appearance turned as cold as an ice sculpture. She suddenly pursed her lips, turned around to walk backwards. After approaching within two steps distance, she suddenly pulled out a short sword, spoke something and suddenly stabbed forward with the sword!
The shiny de flew towards Sky Raiders neck!
Shaarsplexion suddenly changed and shoved away Sky Raider. Pulling out his fire pitchfork with his backhand, he immediately blocked and with a breaking noise that womans short sword was cut apart. Angrily, Shaar shouted: What are you doing?!
That woman looked motionless and replied: Kill it.
Why? Shaar asked annoyed.
......Burden. Each wording out of that womans mouth seemed as cold as frost bites.
Full of anger, Shaar readied his fire pitchfork and roared: No! It rescued my life!
The woman frowned and intensely stared at Shaar, her eyes were so cold that they didnt have the slightest trace of emotion. Shaar bit the bullet and they stared at each other for a little while, before the woman finally turned around. She then quietly put her short sword away: Since you are willing to bring this goblin, you will share a horse with it. If you are unable to follow halfway, I will not wait for you. If Hasting chases after us, I will also the first to run away.
Shaar felt pressure on his chest and was angered so much by this woman that he became speechless. He then grunted, and put Sky Raider on the horse, before mounting it himself.
When this woman had said that she wouldnt wait, she was serious about it. During the whole journey, she galloped with high speed and didnt care about whether Shaar was able to follow or not. Since she was woman, her body was naturally lighter. Shaar and Sky Raider, who were following behind, were much heavier than her, their horses speed gradually dropped by a big margin. This woman however, ignored them and continued to hurry at full speed. Shaar was miserable beyond description and didnt even have time to stop for rest. As the time grew, the bumpy road opened the wound again. When that woman finally stopped for some rest, she saw that Shaar was catching up from behind and didnt show the slightest trace of pity. After she had rested enough, she stood up and mounted the horse while not caring the slightest whether Shaar was still alive or not.
After consecutively following her for two days, where Shaar had ridden almost around the clock and didnt even had time to eat or drink in order to reluctantly chase after that woman, he finally saw the city walls outline of Primal Wildfire in the distance on that night. That woman suddenly stopped her horse, dismounted and waited for Shaar, who was panting for breath, to catch up.
We have arrived.
The women suddenly coldly announced: I delivered you here, now you need to dismount and walk by yourself.
For the past two days, Shaar had suppressed a lot of anger and if it hadnt been for the fact that she had rescued him, he could have already started cursing.
With a gloomy face, he dismounted and put Sky Raider on the ground. After taking a look at the women, he took a deep breath and said: No matter what, please tell me your name to let me know to whom I owe my life to.
Riding on her horse, the women silently looked at the city wall of the Primal Wildfire Town in the distance. It seemed as if she was in a trance and for a moment, it looked like as if a trace of sadness could be seen shing on her face. However, this trace of emotion quickly dissipated.
After a long period, that woman took a deep breath and looked Shaar in the eyes with a chilling aura, once more. She then pulled something out of her bosom and threw it on the ground in front of Shaar.
When Shaar lowered his head to take a look at it, he couldnt help but get shocked.
It was a badge! A te made of brass, with ayer of gold wrapped around the corners. It had a hexagonal pattern and shockingly, the banner of the 13th Cavalry Army was carved on the surface!!
Help me pass this onto Adrick. The woman gave off a cold smile and continued: Everything what I, Sylvia, owe the 13th Cavalry Army and as well as to Adrick are now all repaid!! From now henceforth, I no longer am a Rhodelian! Also no longer a Byzantine!
Finishing her sentence, the woman suddenly waved and shot her short sword. It directly stabbed into the ground and split the badge into two!!
With a sneer, the women no longer looked at Shaar and pulled the reins of the other horse. She then slowly rode away and actually never turned her head again.
Shaar stared at the broken badge on the ground and after being gawked for a while, he finally recovered.
Sylvia....
Sylvia!
Sylvia?
She was Sylvia? Adricks previous battalion captain of his Praetorian Guards?
Sylvia.....was unexpectedly a woman?!
Chapter 103 Arrested
Chapter 103 Arrested
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: Second Rate
Primary Wildfire Town had already be a chaotic mess.
The news that Bonfret was killed had rmed the military headquarter. Moreover, this knight was killed together with all the high-ranking officers of Primal Wildfire Town, in the garrison building. The scene was so horrifying that once people saw it, they were unable to muster the courage to look at it for second time.
Bonfrets corpse was split into four-five pieces and hadpletely decayed. His initially beautiful skin was burned by Hastings ck me and now turned into a disturbing pile of coaled meat. The garrison officer had his upper half body smashed apart and the soldiers, who had gathered up the dead body, spent half a day to gather all the pieces from the wall, ground and table. However, they were still unable to piece together aplete corpse. As for other military officers, their corpses were also split into four-five pieces. If they put the remnant body parts of the three military officers together on the same ce, they were barely able to form aplete person.
This shocking event, made the empires military headquarters lose face.
When the news of defeat spread, the empire ministers received a big shock. They had lost two-and-a-half Regr Armies, and even the iron army, which was known for its prowess in battle, was included. The 13th Army lost more than half of its men and such a disastrous defeat was rare over the recent years.
During this time of crisis, Bonfrets performance became thest big triumph of empires ministers.
Being able to do single battle on the battlefield with Odins most famous Lord of War Hasting, after personally issuing the challenge, and wounding him during a fair duel.
Ever since Hasting appeared, he brought one defeat after another to the Byzantine Empire, creating a record of shame. No one was able to ovee the nightmare of Byzantine on the battlefield. However, this time, someone actually wounded the terror of Odin!
Getting this opportunity, how could the military headquarters not seize this opportunity to create an unbridled propaganda, in order to raise the morals after the defeat and simultaneously deal with the wrath of the supreme Emperor in Osgiliath?
Initially the ns had been arranged and were in full swing. A literal elegantbat report had been publicized to spread it magnificently in the Royal Capital. Story about the soul-stirringly showdown between Bonfret and Hasting had been posted everywhere. It shook the heaven and earth! The two big experts fought each other and their killing techniques were vividly described.
It was exaggerated to such extend, that if you would have witnessed it and looked at thatbat report, you would certainly think that perhaps 10,000 years ago, when the Demon Emperor and the Humans strongest Dragonknights had their final showdown, would pale inparison to this.
The military headquarter made up their mind to make a star out of Bonfret. They would at least have a poster boy as a guardian keeper! They needed an idol. The people needed an idol. The army needed an idol!
The propaganda had already started and would seed as long as Bonfret arrived at the military headquarter, the emperor would personally give this hero to a medal while holding an important medal-awarding ceremony.
Then once this hero returned to Royal Capital, they would hold a triumph ceremony where even his highness the crown princeplied to attend. And in front of ten thousand subjects for Royal Capital, the Emperor would award him this empires hero g.
However, now......Now Bonfret unexpectedly died!
Moreover, he was shamefully assassinated!
Hasting, that hateful, dreadful abomination Hasting! The nightmare of the armies of Byzantium Empire! He actually single-handedly ughtered through the garrison building of Primal Wildfire Town, and not even hundred armored guards could stop him! Crashed in the banquet hall and imposingly killed Bonfret, as well as the garrison officers of Primal Wildfire Town were ughtered cleanly!
He then rushed through the long street with his horse while zing through a bloody trail when over a thousand soldiers blocked his way and arrogantly left the now famous sentence: Odins Hasting has executed Byzantines warrior Bonfret!!
His horse then trampled across the long street and forcefully broke the city gate with several hundred garrison troops in front of him!!
His attitude was so soaring, that it was arrogant to the extreme!!
Bonfret, who was known as the one who wounded Hasting on the battlefield, was ughtered like a chicken. As a result, how could the military headquarter continue to propagandize?
The previous effort of propaganda suddenly turned into a fierce p that smashed against the military headquarters face!!
Not mentioning the other thing, the emperor suddenly interrogated in the Royal Capital: Didnt you say that this fellow wounded Hasting? How can he be killed in such a humiliating way?!
How could they reply?!
The subjects inside the Royal Capital, who had been hyped by the propaganda, suddenly turned to anger. How would they manage to calm them?!
The farce, simply turned into a farce!!
Additionally, the internal military headquarter felt the crown princes personal anger......
When Shaar returned to Primal Wildfire Town, martialw had already been dered and the soldierspletely upied the street while carefully questioning everyone that passed by.
This action was tooughable C Hasting had already killed his target and retreated, would hee again? However, this kind of fake action was taken serious by the military.
Only after Shaar had spent all his strength, he entered the city with an injured goblin. After finally proving his own status, he entered and arrived at the camp where his subordinates were waiting. Sarbar and the other were already restless and if it werent for the strict military order that didnt allow soldiers to leave the town, Shaarspanions would already have been affected by their emotions and went out to rescue him.
As for not allowing the army to leave the town to search, the exnation of military was: The garrison officer had been killed and the city was in chaos. To prevent Hastings army from suddenly capturing the city, the army was ordered to be on standby and guard it; no one was allowed to move as they wished!
This damn order really made Sarbar and the others enraged while waiting.
Are the brains of the people at the military headquarter filled with straws!! Hasting came alone! When we sent people to pursue, perhaps we will have the opportunity to kill that guy!!
Sarbar applied medicine to Shaar while cursing angrily.
When Shaar finally returned to the side of his people, his heart calmed down. He sighed and said with a smile: These guys are frightened by Hasting. Lets not forget, the 2nd and 9th Army were attacked and ughtered by Hasting.
The day before Shaar returned, the military headquarters already sent a special envoy apanied by 1000 cavalry soldiers. They rushed to Primal Wildfire Town and had already taken over the control of the defense.
The situation was too strange, Sarbar said worriedly while looking at the entrance. He then whispered, Afterst night when that special envoy came, the first thing he did was sending people to surround our ce. Although it wasnt forbidden toe and go out, it was obvious that they were monitoring us while staying on alert. This is so f*cking strange, Bonfret that chicken got killed, but why are they monitoring us! Its not like we killed him!
Holding his breath, Shaar shook his head. He then grasped for cold air and sneered: Dont forget that our order was to protect that ass-selling pretty boy. Now that he got killed ......Our mission ......
Sarbar furiously roared: That bastard went to the garrison building by himself and admitted to them. We havent even seen his face. Now that he died, they will me the responsibility on us?!
If not ming us, who will they me? Shaar cursed: All the garrison people died and after such a big incident, I only fear that they must find someone to me for it.
Shaars prediction was very urate. Only two hours after he came back, he heard that it got noisy outside while he was in bed. Sarbar angrily shouted and his voice was the loudest.
Shaar got out of his bed and when he opened the door to walk out, he saw in the courtyard that a dozen of his men were confronting a team of Imperial squad. The two sides were tense and the atmosphere was extreme dangerous. Sarbar blocked in the middle and carried a huge sledge hammer in his hand as he cursed: Bastards! Who dares to touch the people from our Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment! If you dare to take another step, this uncle will smash your head!!
The military officer from the opposite party was also unyielding and announced loudly: I have military order on me, who cares if you are the Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment! Even if you are people from the Nightfall Guardians, we will stillprehend you!
Shaar walked out and gently patted Sarbars shoulder. He then pushed him away and looked at the officers of the opposite side: Whats the matter?
The opposite officer put away his sword and looked at Shaar, before asking: Are you the Cavalry Captain Shaar Thunder?
I am, Shaar snorted.
You and your men bore the heavy responsibility of protecting Sir Bonfret, and because he was assassinated by the enemy, you are suspected of serious misconduct of duty. I follow orders to bring you back to ept the interrogation and military investigation! If you disobey the orders, in ordance with the imperialw, I have the right to execute you! If someone obstructs military orders, they will all be prosecuted as criminals!
Shaars heart was burning with anger and he maliciously stared at the military officer. After all, he went through a war and reaped lives like wheat. He even faced Hasting directly and the current situation couldnt evenpare to it. His eyes that were full of anger swept over and the opposite military officer immediately felt weak from this imposing manner. Hesitating, he still grasped his long sword and closely gripped it as if they would kill them without further negotiations.
Shaar suppressed his anger and looked at the men on both sides. The opposite party was clearly prepared and a dozen of people had rushed into the courtyard. Outside the courtyard, the front door was open and from one look, he could see numerous peoples shadow holding swords and d in armor.
Humph, a chicken when dealing again the enemy, but when dealing against your own people, you actually get some guts! Shaars disdainful expression dyed the military officers facepletely red and he couldnt help but breath out several times. However, he still braced himself and said:No need to talk wasteful words. Shaar Thunder, are you going to ept the order or revolt against themand!
Finishing his sentence, he carefully stared at Shaar.
Hearing these words, the nearby cavalry soldiers shouted out and the soldiers confronting them immediately got anxious. They stared at Shaar, waiting to see how this fellow was going to act.
Chapter 104 Imprisoned Hillbilly
Chapter 104 Imprisoned Hillbilly
If only taking into ount Shaars temper, he didnt really give a damn about some stupid officer position or anything else in Byzantine Empire; therefore, he could just walk away. Although the opposite party had arge number of soldiers, ordinary attacks couldnt harm him against his physical strength that got enhanced by dragon blood. Combined with the Dragonscale, his unparalleled fire pitchfork, and the short bursts of crimson rage ki that could destroy the hardest defenses C although opposite party had a lot of men, but it didnt look like there was a powerful expert. If he used force, he could run away without a big issue.
However, his status right now was different. If he wanted to run, once it started, hisrades from the Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment wouldnt sit by and do nothing. Inevitably, they would certainly draw their swords to assist. Once the fight started and he ran away, he only feared that his cavalry brothers would receive the punishment for him! They were citizens of the Byzantine Empire and had families to feed. They would get prosecuted under militaryw......
Taking a deep breath, Shaarsplexion gradually calmed down. He raised his hand and that military officer immediately got anxious, before taking several steps back while holding up his sword.
Shaar revealed a scornful smile and put his hand on Sarbars hand. He then pushed down the sledge hammer in Sarbars hand and took two steps forward: I will go with you.
The nearby cavalry soldiers immediately created an uproar and Shaar suddenly turned his head, before fiercely shouting: Stop with all this bullsh*t! Shut up!!
His eyes then swept over the cavalry soldiers and slowly said: What do you guys want to do? Kill the officer and revolt? Dont forget your own status. Ah......I will go with them and I ask you to take care of all the other things!
Sarbar immediately understood. The friendship between this uncouthly man and Shaar was very deep. He immediately replied: You can rest assured, if they want to go against us Rhodelia people, I will ask the general first if he allows it!
Shaar looked at the army and said with a sneer: Need to tie me up?
The officer hesitated and replied: No need. I will just lead you back for the investigation if you ept the arrest.
Shaar snorted: Then, can I bring something with me?
You are not allowed to bring weapons, armors and horses. The officer thought a bit and continued: You can bring some clothing.
Shaar pulled out his fire pitchfork with his backhand: This does also count as weapon?
The officer took a look at it and saw that this ck fire pitchfork was a typicalmon tool to work the furnace. Although he was somewhat puzzled, he shook his head: My Lord must be joking; this is naturally not a weapon. However, it is a metal tool......
This is something I hold very dear. This is the only relic that my foster father left behind. Shaar shook his head while saying.
The officer considered for a moment. This fellow was willing to cooperate after great difficulty, since no fight broke out, what harm could a broken metal pitchfork do? He immediately nodded.
Shaar changed his clothes and brought a luggage wrapped in cloth with things inside. He then gave it to these soldiers to inspect in order to determine that he wasnt carrying any hidden dagger or other iron tools with him.
Shaar then exhorted Sarbar: That goblin saved my life, take care of him. After his wounds are healed, if he wants to leave, let him.
Immediately several soldiers surrounded Shaar and left with him. Outside were several hundred fully-armed Byzantium infantries and they also gripped Shaar, before making him board a carriage going in formation. Before getting on, that officer whispered a sentence in Shaars ear: I also respect the Rhodelia Cavalry Regiment, this time I got the military order and had no other way. I am sorry to offend you!
The hillbilly was always open to persuasion and never gave in to coercion. If others were polite to him, he would also politely reply back. After hearing this, he nodded and didnt utter a word inside the carriage.
Soon, the wheel began rolling and departed under the protection of the infantry.
Behind them, the cavalry soldiers pursued until the end of the street. Sarbar was so mad from anger, that his whole became flushed. While screaming, he angrily pounded his sledge hammer on the ground and maliciously stamped his feet. The other cavalry soldiers all had different expressions, some were angry, while other were depressed.
Return to the barrack! Get ready to move out and immediately send an urgent report to the dy station for the general!!
The cavalry soldiers withdrew and went back to prepare.
Tatara was thest one to leave, but the magicians face had a hesitant expression.
The hillbilly got imprisoned......uh, should I find a way to inform Her Highness Adeline? Oh ......what should I do......Her highness didnt allow me to reveal her identity......
Shaar initially thought that there were some harsh interrogation methods awaiting him. Torture like beating, leather whips, hot iron, tiger bench, dipping in chilli pepper water and other things that were mentioned in the legends.
In any case, he had a body that was strengthened by Dragonblood and there was no fear in his heart. As long as he found an opportunity, he could make an escape and when that time came, his brothers should have already left Primal Wildfire Town to return to the 13th Cavalry Army. With Adricks protection, they wouldnt be in any danger and when the time came, he would just escape from prison. The sky was high and sea wide. Bird could fly and fish swim. In worst case, he would wait until the Byzantine Army had withdrawn and go back to be a magical beast hunter again, or try his luck as mercenary. He would be happy with that lifestyle as well.
However, the interrogation he expected, never arrived.
The carriage bought him to a courtyard in the city and it was directly on the same street as the garrison building. The courtyard had thick wall and two teams of armored infantry guarding it. Shaar was taken to the innermost of the building, to a room with a bed and table. Shaar was informed that he would wait here for the punishment of the military headquarters.
The officer who had brought him here even sent someone to quietly bring him a woollen nket before leaving.
In any case, Shaar was put under house arrest.
He was told that as long as he didnt leave the room and go inside the courtyard, he had his freedom of movement. However, after staying here less than two hours, a strange officer with a wax yellow face and unfriendly appearance came. He put on a serious expression, as if someone owed him 100 gold coins and put a heavy stack of paper, as well as a feather pen with an ink bottle on the table.
Write all the details in here about your misconduct of responsibilities while escorting Sir Bonfret, also how he was assassinated inside!
After saying this, this fellow left.
After being dumbfounded for a moment, Shaar burst outughing and naturally didnt pay any further attention to it. He wrapped himself in the nket and started snoring while sleeping.
During the evening when he woke up, he discovered that there was a food te on the ground at the entrance. On it, there was a kettle filled with water and three meatloaves. Shaar gave up on the cold water and swallowed half of a meatloaf. He then sat in front of the table and looked at the stack of papers, but his belly suddenly made some rumbling noises. Quickly, he grabbed a handful paper and ran into a shack behind the house. After half an hour, he sighed and came out satisfied. As for the papers, naturally......
After the first day when someone came to bring him the paper to make him confess his guilt, there had been no one who paid any to heed to him afterwards.
Three meals were constantly brought every day and although it was just some crushed meatloaves with water, the hillbilly had experienced harder times before. Right now, he had a roof over him and was protected from wind and rain. Every day, someone delivered him food and after realizing that, he actually felt somewhatfortable here.
As for confessing for his crimes, of course he didnt write down a single word. He continued to eat and sleep or stayed idle in his room. Out of boredom, he would speak to Dora in his mind to kill the time.
Dora naturally regarded Shaars situation much more cynically, but the hillbilly actually seemed exceptionally calm during this situation.
It could be said like this; the Byzantine Army didnt beat, kill or put him on a trial. They were actually raising him like a pig in captivity and Shaar started to understand the happy life of a pig.
Although, the meals werent good, it was still better than depending on the old man in the past. As long as he had a meal to eat, it was already like heaven for him. The only regrettable thing was that he didnt have any liquor to drink.
Because of this, Shaar didnt worry about escaping. If he ran away, he must live in the wild and where would he find such a cozy ce?
Sometimes, the hillbilly couldnt help but think:
Ahm, if the Byzantine Empire imprisonment was thisfortable, this uncle could just simply stay in prison for two years and spend some simple andfortable days.
After continuing this for a dozen days, finally, 15 days after Shaar was put under house arrest, someone came to visit him at noon.
Shaar just finished eating his lunch and threw himself on the bed. For half a month, his days were spent too easy and Shaar even felt that he had gained weight. He patted his belly full of satisfaction, before the door was shoved open and a person walked in from the outside.
This person had arge stature, huge appearance and a round face. His smiling eyes squinted to a line when he came to look at Shaar and said: Look at this little Shaar being sofortable. Did you know that people almost overturned the heavens outside for you?!
Seeing that someone hade in, Shaar jumped out of the bed with a leap.
Rabbit Gene......No, General Ruhr?
The person who hade in was Ruhr and it seemed as if he had be thinner, during the interim period. Holding his arms, he strode in and casually sat on the bedside. He then stared Shaar in the eyes, before shaking his head and saying: It seems like I was right. This kid is really a heartless guy. Did your days passfortably inside here? There is food, water and sleep. No need to kill on the battlefield. From what I see, your face radiates a healthy red and your cheeks got much rounder. If this continues, I only fear that you will catch up to me.
Shaarughed and also sat down, while holding his head as he leaned against the bed: General Ruhr, what are you doing here? Did the military send you here to interrogate me?
Ruhrs eyes widened and although he made some intentional exaggerating expressions, but the happy expression in his eyes couldnt be hidden away: Interrogation! Stop cracking jokes! You stupid lucky boy! Your fortune just exploded! Which son of a bitch in the military headquarters would dare to interrogate you now? Arent they afraid of being cursed to death?
After talking, he patted the bunk and shouted: Alright! Lets stop the nonsense. Gather up your things ande with me!
Shaar replied with an ah, and just when he subconsciously started to pack up, he suddenly got a change of heart. Listening to the vague cheap words of this rabbit general, this hillbilly sat once again on his bed and put on an expression of a rascal, while looking at Ruhr: Hm! If you want to imprison me then do so. If you want to free me, free me! What sort of person do you think this uncle is? If you dont talk clearer, this uncle with stay here and not leave! I wont leave! I am determined not to leave!!!
He was actually unexpectedly thick-skinned and crawled on the bed while using his hands to grab both edges of the bed. He buried his head and yelled: I am not leaving! This uncle is not leaving! If you dont give me a clear exnation, dont think of making this uncle leave this ce!
Chapter 105 The Feud became big
Chapter 105 The Feud became big
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: BlinkToThePast
When this hillbilly suddenly started to y the rascal, Ruhr became somewhat helpless. Revealing a face like someone with a toothache, he grinned: You punk, I am sacrificing my face to take you out and you actually end up making it hard for me.
Ruhr made an effort and tried to pull Shaar up. However, now that this sly hillbilly had recognized a small advantage in his heart, why would he be willing to get up? After pulling for a while, Ruhr, who didnt have this hillbillys inhuman strength finally ran out of breath. Full of ridicule, he said: You sly fellow. Sure enough, this uncle wasnt wrong about you. Although you have an upright and honest face, you have more cunning in your head than I did when I was your age!
Shaar tightly clung to his bed and smiled: I got imprisoned for more than ten days for no reason, if it was someone else wouldnt there be some resentment? You guys want to imprison people when you like, and then free them just like that? If its like that, this uncle will just throw away his status. At the worst, I will go back to the mountain and be a hunter. I am not a Byzantine citizen in any case.
Ruhr frowned as he was helpless against this guy. He finally sighed: Alright! You sit down first, I will talk about it and you only need to listen. However..... You must keep your mouth shut and not say a word about it. Just pretends not to know about it.
While talking, the fat fellow sat down and stared at Shaar. He then sneered twice: You dont know, right now, your name has already spread to Osgiliath! No matter which military headquarter or even on the table of His Majesty in the imperial pce, there are copies of the report on your background! In brief, in a few words. . . . You are currently in the limelight and after Bonfret died, the fact that he falsely imed the medal for your deed was exposed. The military headquarters couldnt save its honor and His Majesty was furious. In the end, the deputy minister of military affairs has been severely scolded by His Majesty. Themander-in-chief of the military headquarters also took the me and resigned. Moreover, more than a dozen high-ranking officers in the military have been forcefully punished. The news spread yesterday, the deputy minister has written his resignation letter and His Majesty has approved it! All of these events, because of you!
Me? Shaar pointed himself on the nose.
Since he was only a hillbilly, the people with the highest status he had previously seen in his life were General Adrick and General Ruhr. Certainly, Odins Hasting was also one of them.
However... The deputy minister of military affairs of the Empire? Such a big shot, he only heard about him in the past. However now, he unexpectedly. . . . Had to resign his post because of him?
Anyway, His Majesty was bing increasingly dissatisfied with some of the old men in the military headquarters in recent years. He seized the chance to get rid them by taking advantage of this matter. He used you as an excuse. There was some high-level power struggle involved here, even if I tell you, you wont understand. Ruhr smiled bitterly and lowered his voice: To be honest I am also responsible for this matter.
I am not afraid of telling you the truth. Initially, making Bonfret fraudulently receive your military exploit was my idea. I wasnt trying to harm you, instead, it was for your own good ......You offended that pretty boy on the battlefield and although that he was an idiot, he was favoured and trusted by his highness the crown prince. You ungrateful kid unexpectedly offended him severely. Even in the protection of the tyrannical Adrick, facing against the future Emperor, it is impossible to hide. Therefore, I thought of a way to calm Bonfrets anger. He would receive the military exploit, however you apanied him on that day to face Hasting and became a witness this way. Once the medal was given, his matter would be closed since it is not possible to reverse a verdict again! In that case, Bonfret obtained the benefit of the medal and would get its honor. However, he wouldnt be able to act against you since you were the witness of his medal. Instead, he would even try to find a way to protect you.......
When Ruhr arrived at this part, his face tightened but he continued with a forced smile: However, who would have thought that Hasting was so courageous and arrogant that he unexpectedly rushed to our rear single-handedly to kill that pretty boy Bonfret.
Shaar touched his head andughed hollowly: No wonder, at that time even General Adrick didnt say anything about this matter. It turned out that he wants whats best for me. However, I dont actually care......From the look of it, this medal is not easy to obtain. Bonfret that idiot, if he didnt seek the fame of wounding Hasting, then he wouldnt have be his target.
This matter is something to be talked aboutter. Ruhr rubbed the fat on his face: You were imprisoned because the military simply wanted a scapegoat. After you were arrested, your men ran back with the news and Adrick was furious. If I havent noticed that things were not right and went with him to the military headquarters to calm him down, I only fear that he would have drawn his sword to duel with the guys of military headquarters. Ah, this fellow really cares for you a lot. However, this tyrannical general usually lives up to his name. Whening across this kind of matter, he normally twists an arm or leg of someone. Furthermore, this defeat had cost the 13th Army half of its men. He wasnt as energetic as he usual is. Once I saw that things were not looking good, I grabbed him to discuss a solution. The military could only punish you with the prerequisite that Bonfret was a hero! Since that was the case, this matter could be easily handled!
Shaar smiled.
Then we assembled all the officers of the 13th and my 6th Army in jointly denouncing Bonfret and spread that he has fraudulently received the medal. First, we spread the news and made outside know that you were the person who truly wounded Hasting on the battlefield...
The fat fellow pinched Shaar and smiled deceitfully.
Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for other regiments to do something like this. Once the Imperial Army put out an order, normally nobody dares to speak out. However, in the 13th Army, Adrick immediately hoisted the g of mutiny and the men of the 13th Army immediately follow with him. Therefore, once this trouble came out, the news quickly transmitted to the Royal Capital and it didnt give the military headquarters time to respond....
Shaar opened his mouth: Which means...
Which means, right now you are a hero, boy! Ruhr stared at Shaar, but no matter how you look at it, his eyes had a trace of evil intentions: Hasting became so famous because no one was able to wound him on the battlefield. For so many years, you are the first!
Pausing for a moment, Ruhr sighed: To be honest, this is a shame that we Byzantine soldiers carry. In the Byzantine army, the military officers are more aplished in military strategy and tactical aspects. Being recognised in martial arts was no longer important. However, the Odins live in a barbaric country. In an army, if a leaders martial arts is insufficient, he wouldnt be able to suppress his men.
His Majesty was frantically searching for a chance to move against the military headquarters and this matter gave him an exceedingly good excuse. Receiving fraudulently military exploits was neither big nor small. There have always been such matters in any imperial army. However since it was investigated by His Majesty, no matter how small the excuse, he could find an infinite amount of good method. Let alone, this time the military headquarters had dug a big hole for itself! They prepare everything to give a good hand to Bonfret and made the stake high. His Majesty now took the advantage of this opportunity to push; they didnt even have time to clean after themselves. The pit that they dug was used to bury themselves.
Shaar nodded and pointed at his nose again: Then... I am vindicated?
Ruhr happily smiled: Not only will you be released, but there is also a big merit waiting for you to take. However, this whole event will also put you in an extremely dangerous position.
When Ruhr talked until here, he finally restrained his happy expression and put on a serious face: In face of those strives, those who are caught in the middle never end well! You are currently a sword in His Majestys hand, used to stab the old geezers of the military headquarters. Although you have been released, this matter caused the deputy minister of the military affairs to resign and a group of high-level officers to be punished, demoted, removed and transferred......These people dont have the skills to cause trouble for His Majesty, but a small ant like you is apletely different matter!
Shaarsplexion abruptly changed.
Congrattions, after enlisting in the military for just several months, you havent even set a foot in the Royal Capital but a third of the people in the army have heard your name, and their teeth would start itching from hate. Making so many enemies quickly, after thousands of years, you can be considered the first who achieved this in the Byzantine army!
Hey, fatty, your smiling face is very treacherous! Shaar stared at him.
Ruhr snorted: Your situation is very dangerous. The people in military headquarters hate you. Your name is already known by those old geezers, no better said on their cklist. However, the army has its own tradition. Even if they want to go against you, these old geezers have to be cautious because of their status and limits. At best, they could make you suffer some hardship and at the worst they would reward you for the military exploit by giving you a position at some godforsaken ce to let you rot. They would make you fend for yourself, but if you want to rise, they would make it difficult for a lifetime. However, for a small hillbilly like you, I guess you probably dont care about these things.
Ruhr guessed right, this hillbilly didnt care in the slightest.
In any case, he wasnt a citizen of the Byzantine Empire and didnt really have a lot of senses of belonging to this country. As for the things like getting a promotion and getting rich, he didnt think too much of them.
Ruhr then took a deep breath: However, there is another person hates you! If it was just the people from the military headquarters moving against you, I would not too worried about it. However C this guy hating you, this is what has Adrick and me worried the most!
Who?
Who else could it be? Idiot! Ruhr scolded one and then cautiously looked at an entrance while saying in a low voice: His Highness our crown prince, the Empires future Emperor! That Bonfret was his guy, ah, ording to the rumours, they shared a bed! Right now his beloved man was killed under your protection. Moreover, because he tried to receive a medal fraudulently and the story broke out, after dying, it brought ruin and shame upon his name. You tell me, who can that crown prince not hate you?
Chapter 106 Uncontrollable rage
Chapter 106 Uncontroble rage
Trantor: Tchu
Editor: BlinkToThePast
After Ruhr disclosed this secret, Shaar who thought of this scheme finally put away his doubts. In order to coax this little hillbilly, Ruhr was forced to disclose the real events.
For example:
The current n for you is to go to the military headquarters to ept the award. Then his Majestic will give out the orders and personally reward you. Therefore, after you and I return to the military headquarters we must immediately ride to the Royal Capital Osgiliath. Ah, I happen to have also received orders to return to the Royal Capital to report on my activities. You and I will travel together and as for the matters that you need to pay attention to, I will naturally exin it to you. As for the benefits... before His Majesty meets you, it is the same as having the protection of the Imperial Emperor! Understood? Right now, you are a sword in the hands of His Majesty to strike those big shots from the military headquarters. Therefore, now that you entered the sight of His Majesty, even if other people arent pleased with you, they cant act against you. This time, you can open your mouth and ask for some big rewards. As so long as it doesnt go too far, the military headquarters would want to settle this matter as quickly as possible. They will try to satisfy you as much as possible to settle the quarrel and make peace with the parties involved. As for what kind of rewards to request, I think I dont need to teach you, right? The fat fellow pinched his chin and stared at Shaar: I think you have quite the talent for fleecing out as many benefits as possible.
Shaar issued some hollowughs. An old and young guy looked at each other while suddenly thinking of a simr thought: This boy/gramps is no good.
Shaar packed his things C in fact, there wasnt anything to clean up. He took his fire pitchfork and clothes and followed the fat man as he left the courtyard where he was put under house arrest for 15 days.
The original two teams of soldiers guarding outside the courtyard had already withdrawn. The moment he went out, Shaar took a deep breath. The winter would soon be over and the warm feeling of sunlight was getting increasingly morefortable by the day. Enjoying the weather the hillbilly stretched himself.
Shaar knew already this squires degree of loyalty and didnt bother to even look at him. He threw his clothes towards Tatara and said: These are the clothes I used for the past few days, go wash them clean as soon as possible.
Tatara held a pile of dirty clothes, where several underpants and smelly socks were mixed within. While continuously cursing this hillbilly inside his mind, Tataras face became even more respectful and didnt show it the slightest.
Although the hillbilly hadnt suffered any hardship for the past several days, but ording to Ruhr, they must look for a tavern to drink and have a good meal first to get a change of scenery when he came out of his prison. Shaar who had eaten meatloaves for more than ten days already had an ufortable feeling in his mouth. Moreover, someone is treating him to drink, why would he decline?
Looks at this fat Ruhr, he was sure that he wasnt some kind of honest guy. His pockets must certainly be filled with gold, who wouldnt eat from him?
They immediately went to Aunt Sofias husbands tavern inside Primal Wildfire Town, the one that was open by that One-eye.
On the road, Shaar discovered that the streets of Primal Wildfire Town had restored a bit of its past liveliness. Then they passed the crossroad of ck Alley, he could see from afar that most stores had opened their businesses on both sides. Some stalls had also reappeared on some roadsides and people of various types and clothing had appeared in the ck Alley. It was already somewhat simr to the liveliness of the past, but topletely restore it, it would probably need some more days.
Ruhr let the majority of his Praetorian Guards return to the camp and only left several to apany him. When Shaar and the others arrived at the tavern of the One-eye, they heard too familiar noisy sounds when they entered the front door.
The loud shouting and cursing almost lifted up the roof.
They only saw that the tavern was already scattered in confusion. The tables and chairs were blown all over the ce, the counter was full of broken ss jugs. Even the iron hangingmp was already smashed upside down and themp oil spilled on a table. The oil was burning and dozens of people were brawling. Curses could be heard and broken sses flew back and forth, many guests were hiding under the table to avoid the airborne hidden weapon.
Shaar who was walking at the front was shocked when he saw this scene after he entered.
In Primal Wildfire Town although brawls were verymon in taverns, generally speaking, everyone was quitew-abiding. Even if some people really hated each other and had topare strength, they would resolve it on the street. After all, everybody spent their time in this town and altogether there were several of such taverns in the town, if they really smashed one then the other owners wouldnt let them enter in the future.
However, he didnt know what was happening today. The entire tavern had turned into a massive brawl and a dozen soldiers in Byzantine Empire uniform used table legs as clubs to violently beat on eight guests. Those taking a beating were actually old customers in this tavern.
What made Shaar most surprised was the One-eye and owner of this tavern was unexpectedly also knocked on the ground!
With one look, he saw a 30-year-old Byzantine military officer whose whole face was flushed. His eyes revealed his drunkenness and in his state of intoxication, he was mumbling and shouting out curses. While encouraging the violent beating, he held a stick in the air and waved it around.
When Shaar saw this scene aftering in, how could he still act polite? He was also someone from the Primal Wildfire Town. Immediately curled up his sleeve and rush towards them with a cry! When Shaar started to join in, it was as if a tiger suddenly jumped into a flock of sheep. In an instant, he arrived in front of the military officer and kicked the chest of opposite party. With a pitiful cry, the military officer flew backwards and his body pounded into the wall. Arge dent was immediately left in the nk wall.
Shaar pulled up the One-eye and pushed him to the side then seized a wooden club from a nearby soldiers hand. When that soldier saw Shaar wearing a military uniform, he thought that they were reinforcements. Who would have thought that this fellow would kick their officer first?
During the moment of shock, the weapon in his hand was taken by Shaar and with one swing it pounded towards his arm. With a snapping noise, his arm bone was immediately broken and this soldier pitifully screamed in pain while holding his upper arm as he rolled on the ground.
One-eye, what the f*ck is going on here? Only now, Shaar found time to ask. The several soldiers nearby surrounded him and before this one-eye had time to speak, Shaar turned around as a club from the opposite party smashed on his shoulder. Grinning, Shaar looked at the amazed expression of the soldier in front of him. After making a stupid expression, he kicked that guy in the abdomen, forcing his to kneel. Two people from the other side issued a shout and two clubs smashed at him while Shaar held up both arms block. With a crack, both clubs broke off and they were sent flying by Shaars fists.
F*ck! The One-eye finally has time to speak: These Byzantine trashes filled themselves with horse pee and unexpectedly went crazy in drunkenness in uncles ce!
Just when Shaar cracked a smile and wanted to speak, a word from this one-eye immediately inted this hillbillys anger!
....I dont know how much their leader drank, but he started to tease Sofias niece!
Shaar got enraged!
The hillbilly was now really angry!!!
Teasing Aunt Sofias niece?
F*ck! Wasnt she the wife that this uncle set his eyes upon?!!!
Shaar raised his head and looked around. He immediately saw a terrified girl standing near the door of the counter. Her face was round, two a red cheek on each side and with an unexciting look. Her hands and feet looked thick as trees, like a peasant girl since she probably worked every day. Her body was quite strong with a bit of a wild vour. She had a busty buttock and huge breasts. Especially her breasts were so big that they seemed to burst out of the cloth coat....
(It could be said that the officer was dead drunk and with such an urge that he was desperate enough to flirt with this girl....)
When Shaar looked at this girl, he immediately noticed the resemnce with Aunt Sofia!
Shaar was so angry that an uncontroble rage passed through him!
Not to mention that when he was young he regarded Aunt Sophia as his dream woman. After he got older, he gradually understood more of the world and when he remembered himself secretly giving this one-eye supercilious looks all these years, he knew that it was really ridiculously childish.
Later, he learned that Aunt Sophia also had a niece and he immediately thought to himself, he hoped he could bring this outstanding girl home......
Right now, this girl actually was as he had imagined. Her hands and feet were thick, her breasts and buttock were so big and round that they almost burst out of her clothes. It was really too alluring... This was exactly the standard for good women that the old man taught him when he was young.
Motherf*ucker! Shaar sudden saw watermarks on this girls chest and buttocks positions. They were obviously the traces of two palms! Obviously, that drunkard officer drank too much and...
Chapter 107 Starting the journey full of vigour
Chapter 107 Starting the journey full of vigour
The woman who he held dear in his heart for a long time was unexpectedly sexually harassed?!
When Shaar was enraged this time, it was much more serious than anything before!
What did it mean to be furious? Shaars state right now would describe it perfectly.
The hillbilly suddenly burst forth in rage, and his eyes widened. With a furious scream, he turned around, ignored the club that dropped on the ground next to him, and grabbed both soldiers neck with his hands, before throwing them to the ground. Kicking a chair away and breaking two of its legs as result, he stormed into the crowd.
With his kind of strength, even without using his crimson rage ki, his Thousand Man Army ughter was abat technique best suited for groupbat. With his Dragonblood strengthened body, how could these soldiers who were only armed with clubs hurt a single hair on him?
After a few exchanges, almost half of the soldiers were smashed to the ground by Shaar. With a roar, Shaar dashed back and forth and continued to rampage. With a body that resembled a magical beast, how could these drunken soldierspete with him?
After receiving such a powerful aid, the old guests in these taverns situation suddenly reversed. Within a short moment, all the soldiers were lying face down on the floor.
The anger in Shaars heart was unable to dissipate, and he ran towards the pit near the wall where that drunkard officer was lying on the ground. Grabbing him from the ground and throwing him in the middle, he then raised a broken club and suddenly started to give him a severe beating. Full of misery, he could only shout and beg for mercy.
At that moment when these men saw Shaars vicious appearance, they were so frightened that they woke up from their drunken stupor. Seeing their officer severely beaten and howling in pain, they didnt dare to confront Shaar although they were usually trusted friends. Who would dare to court death?
The one-eyed man pointed at officer and furiously cursed: It was that punk! He touched it with his right hand!
Shaar sneered before grabbing that guys right arm while holding it against the table. He then drew his fire pitchfork.
Alright! Then I will chop of the right arm!
That officer was immediately frightened out of his wits! Who could have imagined that sexually harassing a peasant girl in a tavern would provoke such a big disaster? Originally, he wanted to keep his mouth shut and endure the beating. Afterwards, he would go back to look for reinforcement ande back for revenge.
Seeing this fellow raise his weapon with an evil expression and this kind of tone, it was most likely not a joke......The officer trembled and quickly screamed: No! No! Dont chop!!
His face turned white as paper and screamed: My, my uncle is the general of the 7th army!! You cannot hurt me!!
Oh? Shaar froze for a moment and put down the fire pitchfork in his hand.
After carefully looking at this fellow, the opposite party saw Shaar letting go and breathed out with a sigh of relief. Shaar looked at this guy and frowned: Yes......Since you are the nephew of a general, I must give him some face.
The officer immediately asked happily: Then......can you not chop off my hand?
Shaar shook his head and said with a serious face: That......Ah, normally I would chop off the elbow altogether. However, since you are the nephew of the general, in order to give him face, I will only chop off the wrist!
The nearby people: ............
The officers face immediately became ashen and before he even had time to scream, Shaar already swung his fire pitchfork!
After a pitiful yell, a hand covered in blood fell to the ground......
Seeing this, Ruhr cursed heavily. How could he have thought that the hillbilly would be so ruthless and show no mercy after saying he would chop off the hand! Originally, he expected that Shaar would teach those guys a lesson by beating them. He stood at the back and didnt prevent it. Only, he didnt even have enough time to shout when he saw Shaar taking out his de and shing downwards.
That officers pitiful scream sounded like a pig being ughtered. He rolled on the ground back and forth. The soldiers next to him all became ghastly pale and could only stare at him dumbfounded.
Shaar wiped his fire pitchfork clean and inserted it back on his waist before shouting: Now get the f*ck out of here. Do you want to get your hand chopped off as well by keep staying here?!
Several of the smarter ones quickly jumped up and picked up the officer, before sprinting out of the door. One of them picked up the cut off hand and was obviously desperate to get out of there. He knocked down two tables, stumbled, and fell. The remaining soldiers also fled in all directions. Before these people ran away, Shaar suddenly shouted loudly.
This uncle is from the 6th Army and General Ruhrs subordinate! If you have the guts,e and take revenge!!
When these words came out, Ruhrs eyeballs almost popped out!!
The fat fellow was so mad that he wanted to spit blood. Cursing like a madman, he rushed towards Shaar and shouted: You punk, do you want to get me killed?!
Shaars face stayed calm and looked strangely at Ruhr instead: When I started to rush in, you stood there and only watched. You didnt stop me when I punch these guys and even pped your hands while shouting out praises. I thought that was what you wanted as well......
It was good that this fat fellow didnt bring his sword when he came out. Otherwise, he feared that he wouldnt be able to stop his urge to hack this hillbilly on the spot.
Humph, when this uncle fought people, you wouldnt be able to stand on the side and enjoy a good show for pleasure!
Ignoring that fat guys choking face, Shaar turned around and helped up the One-eyed man. He then assisted those bar clients that helped in the fighting a moment ago one by one while greeting them. The tavern was smashed apart and chaotic; therefore, they couldnt continue drinking anymore and said goodbye while departing.
The hillbilly actually kept some other ideas in his heart and asked the well-being of the one-eyed man while supporting him in his arms. He was a lot nicerpared to all the other days. While talking, he couldnt resist moving his eyes towards the girl hiding in the back full of panic from time to time. Luckily the one-eyed man only had a single eye and didnt notice Shaars weird look. Full of gratitude, he was cursing with a foul-mouth: These Byzantine bstards, no one knows when they will get the fck out of Primal Wildfire Town! I am too old now, if it was 20 years ago and on sea, I would have pulled out my sword and fought them to death!
Shaar casually kept a conversation and was actually thinking in his heart how to direct the topic toward that girl. Finally, the girl ran over from her own initiative with a face full of panic, while bring the medicine alcohol to treat the wounds on the one-eyed man. However, she seemed very afraid of Shaar and didnt dare to look into his eyes. The hillbillys heart felt itchy and only rubbed his big hands while not knowing how to start a conversation.
However, at that time......
A kid at the height of the hillbillys knee ran out of the door. That child seemed to have only learned how to walk recently and staggered as he ran. He ran into the peasant girls open her arms and tears started to flow from his frightening face.
Looking at this scene, Shaar immediately started to wonder in his heart.....
Sure enough!
The kid pressed his lips and hugged Aunt Sophias niece, before start crying loudly: Mama..... In an instant, the hillbilly became brokenhearted......
Shaar couldnt remember how he was dragged out of the tavern by that enraged fat fellow. Before leaving, the one-eyed man spoke a few words of thanks to him. However, the hillbilly didnt hear any words at all since his heart was crying in pain.
A virgin! Ah a virgin......
When the hillbilly got pulled out of tavern, how could the identally tormented fat fellow Ruhr not see through Shaars mind? The fat fellow who originally bore the me and was burning from anger saw Shaars absentminded appearance and his heart immediately felt better from his misery.
This little bastard, even you have times of bad luck! Humph ......Does this punks eyes have some problem? What good is this kind of peasant girl?
Not being able to help, he asked Shaar with a gloating attitude. When Shaar told him the honest truth in his mind during his depressed state, the fat fellowughed so hard that he almost fell from the horse.
Furious, the hillbilly said: Ruhr! You dare to make fun of me?! Even if you are a general, you cannot trample on my dignity!
Ruhr repressed hisughter so much that his face muscle twitched. He then replied in a weird lowered voice: You punk, you are the highest quality hillbilly that this uncle has met! Alright! This uncle will swear an oath to you! Its just a woman! Return to the Royal capital with me. If you want a girl with such looks like a moment ago, no matter how many you want, this uncle will find you that many!
Shaars eyes immediately lit up. To be honest, he didnt really harbour any love for that niece of Aunt Sophia. It was only a confused idea of teenage boys and girls. Once he heard Ruhr reassure him, his heart felt much better. However, he immediately started to worry: You really mean it? But ......But ......Such pretty a girl is not easy to find......
If Ruhrs riding skill wasnt good, he only feared that he would really fall off the horse. Biting hard on his teeth, he then angry said: Stop your useless chatter. If I promise you something, of course it can be done! However ......you unexpectedly dared to frame this uncle a moment ago, how will youpensate for it?!
Shaar smiled: We shared sorrows before. You and I became friends on the bloody battlefield although you are a general and I am a foot soldier. I see you highly as a person and am willing to see you as my friend ......
The fat guys eyes widened...
F*ck, he had meet shameless people, but he had never met someone as shameless as this punk! Although his position was that of a general and he was a foot soldier, his tone made it sound like their friendship was formed out of his good will!?
However.... the fat fellow sighed. If what Adrick said was true and this kid hid his real status, creating a friendship with him.... Looking back, it would really be more beneficial for him...
The fat fellow shook his head and said loudly: I wont haggle with you over this! The punk whose hand you cut off is from the 7th Army, and right now Primal Wildfire Town is controlled by them. If they were to take revenge, it would be very chaotic and somewhat troublesome. We should immediately leave this town!
Being a sly fellow who was rational, Shaar immediately nodded and epted. They instantly returned to Ruhrs camp of Praetorian Guards and left the town without looking back, heading South.
The hillbillys trip to the Byzantine Empire had now officially started.
In front of him was an unchartered territory in his life: Byzantine Empire.
This was also the first time that the hillbilly had left Primal Wildfire Town. As for how his destiny in front of him would turn out was still uncertain.
Full of vigour, the hillbilly started his journey......
Chapter 108: Autocratic Fate Part 1
Chapter 108: Autocratic Fate
(Starting this script, the part two has begun......Hurmm...hello)
The huge, heavy, pce doors swung shut, separating the pce grounds from the outside environment. The pce ceiling stretched six meters high, topped with a dome covered in a ruggedly patterned mosaic. The walls were covered in frescoes of famous artists. The simple and unsophisticated design of the pce gave off a dignified feeling.
ck curtains hung over the entire area, giving the pce a mysterious aura. Twenty goldrgemps barely illuminated the pce. Despite the fact that each red candle was thicker than a childs arm, one could hardly see that the walls had been iid with ck marble from the candlelight. It was almost like the candles mes had been frozen in this dignified ce, only the asional movement of the mes and the dribbling of the wax proved these candles were infact alive.
Servants wearing proper grey pce robes stood quietly in the corner, hiding their faces like ghosts. Unless they was given instructions, they would remain motionless. A round seat of honor was ced in the most noticeable position inside the pce. Its surface was wrapped withyer uponyer of gem opal agate which contrasted with the tall jade white pir and gold cornerite. It was as gorgeous as the gods altar. In fact, the way that these assassins treated the seat of honor was as if they were paying homage to a shrine. That was because the man who sat upon this supreme seat was as noble as the gods of this world.
Beside the altar, two gold candles were halfway melted. The soft candlelight shone upon the man who sat on the man who sat upon that altar like seat. His robe was woven using pure gold thread and light green silk. It was extremely soft and luxurious, a blooming iris was sown onto the front, and ever petal was exquisite and delicate. This robe could only be called a work of art. But the man who wore this robe was so... so... dead!
His illuminated face was a disturbing shade of gold, one could see that his skin had faded to a shade of grey. His high cheekbones and sunken cheeks made his face very thin. His cheeks were faintly flushed and his chapped lips were as dry as a desert. His withered and curly hair showed that his vitality was running out. He wore a pure gold crown studded with red, blue and green gemstones, each shining brightly in the candlelight. Looking carefully it seemed as if this man was simply a corpse wearing clothes! His slightly closed eyes were the only sign of life, asionally shing like lightning in the night.
The Byzantine Emperor possessed two thirds of the territory, and ruled over tens of millions of people. He was the most holy presence in the empire and the supreme authority of the empire - Kontos Doran Charos Dave Toronto. His reign of 46 years was the greatest the Byzantine empire had experienced yet. He was recognized as one of the three greatest characters in the history of the Imperial Toronto family. One could say that this emperor deserved his fame.
The emperor was known as the Lance Lord due to his name Kontos which meant a knightsnce. Like his name, twenty years ago, his courage, strength and tenacity were just like that of a knightsnce that refused to held back.
The Lance Lord inherited the throne at the age of nine. But he was unable to rule thends at that age so his mother acted as his regent. While he was lucky to rule a huge empire, his family was extremely greedy. His uncles monopolized the imperial powers while Kontos was a child, throwing the empires government into disarray. His cousin coveted the imperial throne and tried to assassinate Kontos six different times. One time he had bribed a footman to cut the saddle of his horse as he rode past, almost getting trampled in the process. Another he had bribed Kontoss most trusted courtesan to personally hand him a cup of poison wine after coupling. But in the end. Kontos managed to live through these various schemes and be an adult.
In the year after his adulthood, Kontos used his authority as the heir to the throne to preserve the senate. He gained the support of the military by secretly promising to improve their influence in the government. After he had gained the support he needed, he stabbed his jealous cousin to death over a fake drunken conflict at a feast. Immediately afterwards he carried out a purge of the administration with the support of the soldiers stationed in the city. In three days, the internal conflict had left the city awash with blood. All three of his uncles were scheduled for execution. His mother knelt and begged for mercy on the behalf of her youngest brother. Kantos finally agreed and his youngest uncle was banished from the realm, fleeing far to the east. But while travelling, he was robbed and murdered by banditsC Nobody believed that Kantos yed no part in his uncles death. Since that day, his mother had vanished inside the internal pce, never leaving until she died five yearster, never seeing him again.
While Kontos was known as tenacious, courageous, firm, and indomitable, there was one more trait which he was known for, his cruelty. During his reign, he led the Central Imperial Standing Army to fight with the Odin people twenty times. Even though he was the most important figure in the empire, Kontos was always prepared for a battle, leading huge armies, battling alongside his troops. In an expedition to the North of Odin, he was caught in a snowstorm with his army, where his big toe had be frostbitten. He was forced to amputate it on the spot. He was really like a pikestaff, a knights spear ornce, invincible, tenacious, courageous, and cruel!
However he had be old. And just like all other brave, and strong characters, they couldnt ovee the limits of age. He was no longer strong and nimble, his tall body had suffered from countless illnesses these past two years. Leaving a skeletal frame where his once broad and strong body was. At that moment His Highness, who sat upon the seat of honour gave a weak gesture. He wrinkled his forehead before a deep and distant sigh broke the silence.
Wise, intelligent, farsighted Calve Hill, I need your wisdom and advice. The old emperor sighed, his hoarse voice seemed to contain a mix of anger and anxiety. Only a single person kneeled before the emperor at that time.
He too was an old man, his skin faded to the pale yellow of old wax. But his forehead and cheeks were still plump and full. He possessed a straight nose and soft lip lines; he may have been a handsome man when he was young. His cherish eyes were full of wisdom and alertness from his many experiences over the years.
Calve Hill was the Lance Lords most trusted partner, acknowledged by the imperial authorities as the Lances Shield. People couldnt understand why Calve Hill was the only one to win the Lance Lords trust. Their rtionship had stood strong for decades without any conflict, and their trust only became stronger as the time wore on. He was the only person who could freely enter and exit the emperors chambers and pce without permission. Any demand or request by Calve Hill would be allowed or agreed to by Kontos, but even after so many years, Calve Hill had never abused his privileges.
Every proposal or absurd argument would be seriously considered by King Kontos. It was hard to believe that the man most trusted by the emperor, had never thought of getting a honoured title or administrative title. His official title was only that of an informal royal advisor. However his word carried more weight with the emperor than those of the Empires Prime Minister!
Calve Hill was fifty six years old, one year older than the Lance Lord. However when they was young, Calve was known as the most outstanding talent of the Imperial Academy. Almost everyone at the academy, teachers, students, enemies, and friends had to admit that he possessed an extraordinary wisdom and talent when it came to general affairs. He had amazing achievements in each aspect of government, history, art, religion etc. Every policy prediction that he madewould be reality. Every piece of advice that he gave King Kontos would reap the expected results.
But this one person couldnt get any official position. This was not because of Calve Hills humble origins, he was born to a mid level noble family. While his familys status wasnt that of a high level noble, it didnt mean that he couldnt get an official position in the empires administration. Additionally, he had been the emperors most trusted friend for nearly thirty years.
It was said that when King Kontos was young, he would often go incognito to sneak into the Imperial Academy and attend sses. It was there where he met Calve Hill, the most talented star of the Imperial Academy. He was astounded by Calve HIlls wisdom and mischievousness. It went so far that once, Kontos privately said to his friends that he would make Calve Hill his future Prime Minister. But unfortunately, Calve Hill, a genius-to-be of the imperial courts had to forsake his future positions.
Chapter 108: Autocratic Fate Part 2
Just because some of his public statements and opinion had angered some people. At that time in college, Carveslyver was quite well-known and repeatedly expressed publicly his political views. The Tekma military system which had been maintained for a hundred years in the Byzantine Empire was the root and weakness for causing the diminution!
Byzantine Empire poption was ten times that of the Odin and thend was three times greater than that of the Odin. But in centuries the contest with Odin was in disadvantage, the greatest root cause would be the Tekma military system! The corrupted military system would split the empire into numerous individuals. The empire would have difficulties to concentrate all of the military force resulting they would be unable topete with all the strength of the enemies.In the meanwhile, the military division led to a repetitively consumption waste to the enormous strength of the empire.
Such a proposition did irate the strong forces of the military when it was suggested. Tekma military system was a special military administrative system of the Byzantine Empire a hundred years ago. Empire was unfortunately caught in the midst of an internal rebellion civil war, while taking the advantage of the weakness of the Byzantine Empire, the surrounding enemies Odin and Oriental nomads took the opportunity to invade the empire. The empire was faced with the disintegration of the impasse.
The emperor at the time, in response to this crisis set up a new set of quasi-military administrative system. In this system, the Byzantine Empire territory, except for the part of the central empire, Osgiliath continued to be emperor territory. The other areas were set up to be dozens of military administrative system.Tekma had the meaning of the word of the establishment of the highest administrative official of a military governor in each of the section and the highest official was appointed by the military governor.
In principle, every military system carried amilitia system, which was part of the government policy to providend for the crops cultivation and the recruitment of some farmers.The farmers could use the part of thend for harvesting, but also needed to join into the line of military service once faced with war enlistment.
The prevailing view was that as long as the lives of the militia be safeguarded, the mobilization of the army would be very easy during the wartime. The morale of themon solders to defend the homnd against foreign invaders would be high and the burden of the wage of the country could be reduced to a minimum. The Facts had proved that the idea itself was not wrong. However, there were also inevitably a lot of critical defects!
Such farming military system destined only for temporary use in times of crisis, but could be maintained as a long-term national statehood policy. Carvesylver had once expressedhis views when he was young that the system would y down mercilessly. The wise man of the empire believed, first of all, such a system could be used as an excellent contingency strategy in the face of the crisis.
Although the morale would be raised to protect their homes in the face of foreign invaders, but the nature of militia could not be diminished with the essential characteristics of farmers, love toward the homnd! They could not leave the home to carry out the local operations! Although at the time they were motivated when their homes were surrounded by enemies, once the need for such troops to set off, then, they often demoralized. In a nutshell, this agricultural soldiers simply could not bear the responsibility as a National Defense Force!
The second weakness was a waste! Such farming military system could only y a role in resistance to foreign invasion.When the enemy attacked to the house, then only the troops would have a highbat power. However,war may be impossible with only defensive warfare! Because of this, the empire must also establish a truly professional army as abat maneuver for the empire standing. And a lot of resources such as military construction had repeatedly caused a wastage!
The third contradiction was the irreconcblend! The Byzantine Empire was a feudal constitution.In essence, it was thergest royal nobility, and the following have a royal family as the center of aristocracy. Each new generation of the aristocrat would need a newnd. Only when after a family tree waspletely cut off, the Empire would have the right to nationalize theirnd...
The speed to produce new aristocracy was much faster than the extinction of the old aristocracy! Although thend of the empire was vast, after all, the total amount ofnd was still limited. A total of limitednd needed to be distributed to keep the nascent aristocracy, as well as arge number of army divisions for the arable farnd. The increasing demand fornd had formed an irreconcble contradiction.
The fourth conflict was... the power!
The introduction of the Tekma system was the direct result of the unprecedented power in the military forces.By the standard of a national constitution, such a powerful force was a freak.
The highest administrative position, the Military Governor was a paramilitary official. The Governor was traditionally held by the army generals, responsible to lead the militias and regarded as quasi-military leader. The central government was disturbed that the empire were fragmented into dozens of small military groups, hardly to receive the central jurisdiction! Because there was an independent arable agricultural soldiers, these small paramilitary groups were almost entirely self-sufficient!
In the revenue and expenditure, they could be independent! This was a direct result of the military generals to be aristocratic! Imagined that every military governor had a free jurisdiction, a free and independent control of revenue and expenditure,nd, horses anddid not need to get supply from the central to bepletely self-sufficient. And even some particrly powerful military, the Governor could operate entirely within its own territory and formed the elite army troop! After a long time, they could even build up a separate military clique! These military cliques could be cancerous to therge body of the growing empire!
The aristocratic military generals and warlords had be the main reason of the Byzantine Empire, for being big but not strong. In one hundred years, there were dozens of rebellions throughout the region around the Imperial Government, of which there were six, urred in nearly three decades!
The military had be the most direct beneficiary of this regime and therefore extremely supported on the mechanism. The emperors were aware of the situation and tried to cancel such a system. But the military after a hundred years of nourishment, had be a huge monster and even the imperial emperor could notpletely neutralize the monster.
The military would make any attempt to protect their own vested interests and to remove any threat to the Tekma system. A Decades ago, the emperor tried to change the term of this situation and then the prime minister issued a text for restricting the Tekma system.In order to safeguard their own interests, the military hadunched a small-scale coup that the prime minister was killed by the rebellion who broke into his home.And afterwards, under the military pressure, the emperor had to withdraw hismand.
Thepromise of the former emperors had resulting in a deep-rooted Tekmasystem, and the military strength had greatly expanded in one hundred years. When the Tekma system had been just established, there were just a total of thirty Tekma military. While in the domination of the Kontos, the emperor ofnce, the Tekma military had reached forty-six in the entire Byzantine Empire! Forty-six Tekma military hadprising nearly half the empiresnd!
The rest of thends were a considerable part of the territory belonging to the aristocracy. The actualnd which fell under the central administrative jurisdiction of the Empire had been less than a fifth of the total area! The emergence of a new military dignitaries had often be a lifelong job.Once they had be a military governor in Tekma, they could be appointed at the position until death.Even for some of the forces which were exceptionally strong, the position would be inherited to the family as hereditary system.
The Tekma system was like a monster. The military had firmly united for the great benefits. They were originally be a national barrier, butthey had be the burden that leaked the imperial resources. The military empire, almost became another core central independent of the royal family. The forty-six national Military Tekma were directly deployed by the central military of the empire. The royal family could only seize the support from the ordinary empire army as much as possible in order to counter the increasinglyrge Tekma system.Only these people were the true soldiers, rather than the aristocratic warlord!
And the military was also divided into two different factions, with one of those was led by the military faction upied by the majority which had been transformed from a real soldier into the warlord that only safeguarded their own interests. Unfortunately, the power of the warlords factions was much more powerful.The governor from the forty-six TekmaMilitary Region of the country were mostly included in this faction. The real military factions was only made up by a dozen of them while Adide was no doubt one of them forming the backbone of the thirteen Corps.
Carveslyver was once brought great ideas to the young Emperor of Lance and expressed his political stance.But his hostility toward theTekma system was disturbing the military. If others were holding such hostile political view, these leaders and chiefs from the military would scoff at most and even smiled in disdain. But Carveslyver was so famous even he was young as a rare genius from the imperial institution with a high reputation and the young emperor had anopened admirationtoward him.Someone who had such a close distance and rtionship withthe emperorhad so much hostility toward the Tekma.So how could the people from the military felt at ease?
And the young Emperor of Lanceneeded the support from the militaryto seize power.He had to make a certain degree ofpromise, which was apromise of never appointed Carveslyver as a formal officer! And Carveslyverstragedy was not only brought by the military for his hostility, even the other Empire veterans were expressed dissatisfaction toward his political views.
The Senate was the oldest system of government of the Byzantine Empire. A thousand years ago, during the establishment of the Byzantine Empire, the political ideas were encouraged on the consensus of the ruler and the people. It could be a form of democracy in the foundation of the Senate. In general, the Senate was formed from the elite representatives of the aristocracy, a number of outstanding generals of the army and some ordinary people from the industries or some people with a high fame such as some schrs, respected artists and other.
Chapter 108: Autocratic Fate Part 3
In the beginning of statehood, the Senate was still quite powerful. In the early stage of the founding of the Byzantine Empire, the Senate had the power to elect and dismiss even the emperor. But gradually as the imperial power rose, the power of the state institution had gradually declined down. Originally the senate which embodied the spirit of the founding of the Byzantine Empire had be an embarrassed presence. The important national policy could not be decided by the Senate. And for some trivial little things, they were not bothered to manage.
Up to now, the Senates existence was to give an extra title to the noble.
In the senate, some of them were still tenacious of their own faith, and this group of people was called the Conservative. They still did not give up the traditional idea of the senate that the imperial power needed to be limited. The existence of the senate was to prevent the unlimited expansion of imperial power to avoid damage to the public! Even in that group of real military factions, there were a lot of soldiers, but also being impacted of this kind of thinking and bea part of the senate. The royal family sometimes in order to counter the growing military drew in the supportfrom the Senate.This action made the old political group to continue to exist.
However, the senate hated Carvesylver!
They hate the most outstanding genius from the Imperial College!
Because in the wisdom mind of Carvesylver was actually a hidden heart of fanatical dictatorship! With his rational and wise intelligence, he was actually a thoroughly imperial dictatorship supporter!
In his eyes, the military was not the only cancer for the empire, and the action of the Senate to frequently find fault with the royal family was also a thorn in the side. In his opinion, if they could eradicate these malignant tumors, and they could re-establish a strong, intelligent and wise monarch dictatorship in order to truly make this ancient empire renewed.
And so... In the eyes of the Senate, Carveslyver had be an unwee person.
He was cklisted by the two imperial regime.Carvesylver was condemned to a life of unable to set his foot in the political circles. Although he was an intimate friend of the emperor as his private advisor, and even the Great emperor of Lance was on his toe. But he could not personally cast his ambition in the official circles. It could be a misery for Carveslyver.
At the moment, the old Emperor of Lance looked at the trustable wise man and sighed in a weak tone, Carveslyver, I need your wisdom. I need a candidate. The damn warlords had finally let out a military position! This is a good chance for me to send in my man.
Carveslyver hid his hands in the sleeves, gently roll up the sleeves and slightly bowed. His voice was soft and shrill, Your Majesty, I had thought for a long time, perhaps... we need to make some change.
Change?
Kontos, the Emperor of Lance tightly screwed the brows together.
The results we get for this time are not too much, though we could diminish a little arrogance of those warlords... However, a military deputy minister position cannot really caused them any harm. Carveslyvers voice was calm.But even under such a peaceful tone, he hid a sense of indifferent, I need to know you will.Your Majesty... What are the results you want in the end?
Result?
The Emperor of Lance stretched his brows abruptly. In such a moment, an awesome light shed from his face. In the outbreak, he seemed to be twenty years younger. He had beThe Great North Emperor of Lance!
But the radiant glow was just maintained in his face for just that moment, the old emperor then whispered in sneer, A result, you mention a result!Carveslyver, could we talk on any result now in such a situation!
His nails were deeply inserted into his paim and his joints were whitened to endure the anxiety and anger, Thirty years, Carvesylver! I have always been patient, and you have been consoled me for that.What are the result of my patience? The warlords had drilled my empire with full of holes! These guys had an increasingly insatiable greed! Carveslyver, I always believe in your wisdom, even to this day, I have not doubted this. But, I really cannot wait anymore!
He stared at his most trusted friend, and whispered, I am old, although I refuse to admit it, but my heart is very clear. I am old. I have the experience of being assassinated at my young age, as well as theter military career, I cannot destine to be a long-lived emperor. Carvesylver, you know? I am worried year after year... No, it should be said that I am getting worried day by day!
The emperors eyes looked like that of an anxious lion, My father left me a riddled empire, and I mended it in these years.But I am not willing to leave an equally disastrous empire to my children and grandchildren! ButI suspect that it is difficult... No, not very difficult, but I certainly cannot do it! I cannot die before I coulderadicate these cancer out one by one!
The old emperor looked at Carvesylver, Your body has always been much better than mine. I believe, even if I die, you can live more than I do by at least twenty years but... If I have a smart son, then I would be assured to pass the undone things to him, and you will be his assistancetoplete our task! But Carvesylver...
The old emperor grunted, You look at the results of what I have! I waited for a son who is a cowardly and stupid guy.He even joined to the man of the military and those cancer! Do not think that I do not know, the little white face man, Bonfredis my dear sons toy boy. Wounded Hastings? Are you kidding! In order to allow him to get his promotion, he actually cooperate with those warlords in military! It drives me down to the extreme! Carvesylver, my son, my despair, he had be your students for ten years, but he did not learn even one-tenth of wisdom from you here! And he is disappointing me. He has been married for almost a year.He married the most beautiful aristocratic girl in Osgilliath but I receive the message that he actually not sleep with his new wife in bed even once! I even doubt that his dirty habits on the men would eventually cause the Crome familyto be unprecedented!
Carvesylver quietly listened to the anger of His Majesty. Then the wise old man just had a faint smile, with his characteristically calm and somewhat indifferent voice softly and slowly said, Your Majesty, you are unable to control the angry in the heart... Please do not forget that sentence: Being trapped in sadness or anger when being powerless is the cowards move.
The Emperor of Lance suddenly closed his mouth.
Anger does not help, I need to know what the result you want is? Carvesylvers eyelids slowly blinked for a moment and casually told, I said we need a chance, but it seems the fate did not favor to you, that the opportunity that you waited has note. But that does not mean he will nevere, if you still want to avoid the instability and the risk, then we can continue to wait. If you need other results ...
My son sinking love toward the man has made me desperate. The Emperor of Lance growled: I cannot wait much time any longer, Carveslyver! I have no doubt that once I die, my stupid son will double the number of the Tekma in the military in less than a year! And then in less than a year, the military headquarter will be moved to this pce! I feel despair on this fool so I have to risk and to continue my task before I die. I will do everything!
Faced with the emperors excitement and anxiety, Carveslyvers eyes were still clear and calm, slowly he said. You should understand that there is no such hope and possibility.
I understand! the emperors mouth emergedwith a grinning, Then I will fight to the death together with them! If this empire really need to undergo a turbulence to be rejuvenated, then, I hope this instability would be undergone by me. At leastpared to my stupid son, I have better chance! While this is still extremely limited but...
The old emperor suddenly held the seat and barely stood up. Under his gorgeous robe, he was thin and skinny. It seem to be deserted blowing by the wind.
The old emperor said in determination, If I really could not ovee this. Then I would end the honor of Crome Family in my hands! This is my empire, if they really want to put an end to it, thenIt should also be ended by me personally!
His eyes gazed rapily on Carveslyvers face and said persistently, It is either I die or they die, this is the result which I want, Carvesylver!
Carvesylver eventually sighed. He still held on the long sleeves, bowed slightly and said with a light voice, Well, I haveunderstood your wish.
Then the wise man talked with a clear and brisk tone, Initially, the most suitable candidate to take the position as the deputy minister was the Duke Minas, Duke Minas is always had a profound influence. Those assholes have to give him a bit of face. Just Duke Minas is having some physical health problems in these years. And I worried now Duke Minas seems to have lost some of his vigor.It would be difficult to entrust him with the task to confront with the parasites.
So, what do you suggest?
You need a hard man. Carveslyver finally showed a glimmer of decisive tone, If you are not afraid to start a chaos, then the candidate must have a strong heart and absolutely loyal to you, and... There is such a candidate who fulfil the courage to be our vanguard.
Do you mean...
General Adide is the leader of the thirteenth Corps. As a true soldier of one faction, General Adide is certainly loyal to the Empire. And we had been locating him in the thirteenth Corps position for nine year. The military has a numerous attempts to corrupt him, even by the offer of a military post of Governor. General Adide have no apostasy.He deserves the trust of Your Majesty. Talking about courage, the despotic general would not let you down.
The Emperor of Lance had a serious thought on the advice, I believe your advice... But thirteenth Corps is the most importantbat power in our hands. Without Adide, then who is going to be the new leaderfor the regiment of cavalry?
Chapter 108: Autocratic Fate Part 4
Calve Hills face showed a trace of interest in his smile, Duke Minas has been repeatedly rmending a person. The Duke has hailed him as his most distinguished disciple. He has also been with the Duke for the longest time even though half of the time he works as the personal chef for the Duke...
The Emperor of Lance was getting displeased, Calve Hill, are you... referring to the rabbit general, Ruhr who is famous with his escape skills?
Calve Hill smiled. When he smiled, his eyes would emit a sense of warmth, Your Majesty, could you believe that Ruhrs skills are not limited only to escape.
When the pce gate was opened, a few servants who wore grey linen robes bowed respectfully and stood on both sides. Calve Hill slowly walked out from the gate and stood on the thirtieth staircase quietly for a quarter of an hour.
The old sage looked upon the sky. The dark clouds gathered. There were raindrops slowly falling down. The gloomy weather seemed to be filled with a taste of death...
Finally, he has made his choice today...
Calve Hills face no longer had that peaceful look when he faced the old emperor. His eyes shone faintly, Could it... be toote for now. Hum!
In the sparse rain, Calve Hill slowly stepped down from the stairs. A tall and lean person immediately brought arge ck-clothed umbre to shelter Calve Hill from the rain.
Calve Hill slowly moved forward. The person who held the umbre for him silently followed. Despite the rain hitting her own body, she seemed to be unaware of it.
The girl who was holding an umbre and walked with a stagerred pace, her legs seemed to have a disability, and half of her face was covering with an Iron Mask. The other half of her face showed an extreme indifferent expression with a flirtatious purple pupil that quietly watched at the back of Calves Hill.
The woman was Sylvia.
There was a carriage parked in front of the pce. The driver opened the door and then Calve Hill went into the carriage. He turned back as if he had just noticed Sylvia.
The rain was getting heavier. Calve Hill was sitting in the car while Sylvia was standing in the rain. She looked at Calve Hill with her purple eyes for a moment. Her purple hair and her shoulder-cloth were wet in the rainfall. Finally, Calve Hill sighed.
You are back?
I am back.
Is everything over?
It has ended. I have paid... for what I owe.
Calve Hill nodded, How is that guy?
Sylvia opened her mouth and said coldly, He is still weak.
Calve Hill seemed to be very satisfied with the answer, Tomorrow you go to Odin, the thing that I want must be done.
Then, Calve Hill seemed to have lost interest in talking. He closed the carriage door. The horse-drawn carriage was slowly driven away.
Calve Hill finally sighed, his face eventually revealing the exhausted demeanor of an aged man.
He drew a soft, dry nket under the seat to cover his knees and then leaned wearily at his seat.
The sage sighed.
Ah... why is it so difficult to find a good dictator? Kontos... I thought he was the best candidate, but... but... Calve Hill shook his head and quietly whispered.
Unfortunately, he is not!
Hey, fat man. So, now your Byzantine military is divided into two factions? Shaar was riding on his horse, shouting exaggeratedly.
A line of cavalry slowly went forward on a wide road towards the innernd of the empire.
With a slight frustration, Ruhr looked at the uncultivated Shaar. Fortunately, the guards alongside were his own cronies. He was not afraid of his words getting spread out. He snappily raged, Do not always mention this, all of you! Do not forget that you are also an officer of the Byzantine Empire!
Shaar Smiled, I would not argue with you on this. Tell me, General Adrick is belongs to which faction?
Shaar rubbed his chin and then thought for a moment, Ah, you said that those aristocratic generals and warlords were the worms of the country. General Adrick will not associate people of such characters. He will be naturally a decent soldier. Then Shaar gazed at Ruhr, As for you...You were probably sent by those worms.
Ruhr was irate and almost wanted to kick the uncultivated Shaar to death.
Then he patiently said: Do not talk nonsense, I am a genuine soldier of the military! Hum!
Those worms could not be considered as soldiers anymore. The army positions would be inherited by some aristocratic family, just as some military governorship would be passed to the son and then to the grandson. They could no longer be regarded as soldiers! As for this faction, his Majesty had founded the Imperial Institution of the Army thirty years ago to bypass the pollution that had beenpletely caused by the warlords. It was a fresh start for the imperial institution to train brand new soldiers. The officers from the Imperial Institution were generally known as The Eagles. Because the military institution was alike of the military, the students were usually selected from the lower-ss or middle-ss aristocratic family, asionally admitting some exceptions by taking in some ordinary but talented civilians.
This operation of three decades has enriched the number of the standing imperial regiments with a number of graduating batch that will finally form part of the military now. They are known as The Eagles who are barely able topete with those warlords! Hum! Some students from the noble could be promoted easier and some students with the background of an ordinary citizen would have a slow promotion. Those worms who fear of the officers that graduated from the institution would always suppress their development. Some guys would be still in position as the junior officers even after a twenty years of service. It would be extremely rare for someone like Adrick or me to be able to lead an independent legion.
Ruhr paused and then smiled proudly, The Duke Minas is the first president of the military academy. The Duke has had high prestige amongst the military throughout his career, some of the worms have served as his men previously. They would surely give a bit of face to the old man while the loyalty of the Duke to the royal family also makes him the best choice as the new faction leader. Those officers who graduated from the military academy could be regarded as the disciples of the old Duke. I am a special case to have served as the chef of the Duke for six years. The old Duke sees my talent and then put me into the military academy for education. I have also studied for six years in the academy. So, I have served under the Duke for a total of twelve years! Hum, no one else could have such opportunity as I.
Shaar had no interest on the self-boasting of Ruhr but he was concerned about Adrick, So as you say, the general would be considered as a senior level officer in our fraction?
Ruhrs face was quirky and he shook his head, Things are not so simple... Frustratingly, the guys who were trained from the military academy mostly have very old-fashioned mindset. There are too little people that are as smart and flexible like I am. Some men are loyal to the royal family while some of them only trust on their own beliefs that the military needs only to defend the country and should not be confined to a particr faction or force...Adrick is obviously a part of The Eagles but probably became stupid by the traditional teachings and actually got very close to the Senate. I heard that they were interested in making him a member of lower house of the Senate.
What is the Senate? Shaar was curious.
What is the Senate...? Uh... Ruhr tried to exin and the uncultured Shaar was listening with big eyes but hold any understanding of the concepts. After a while, the uncultured Shaarughed suddenly with a joyous impression leaving the fat man a bit confused
What are youughing at, kid?
Shaar disdained, Iugh at you guys for causing a mess in Byzantine. This is such a good country, but the way you guys do things is simply a waste of time and energy.
... The fatty stared with big eyes.
Why not? Shaar sneered: The emperor seems to be the greatest of them all and could give anymands, and the military would be silent most of the time as respect to the emperor. But if the military decides anything, it would be carried out in any circumstance. As for the senate, there are arge number of people who are whining about this and that all day, but they cant seem to achieve anything.
The fatty sneered, I do not understand what is so funny about this?
Shaar shook his head: Of course this is funny. In fact, the simplest idea is to get a single voice, and that voice has an absolute authority andmand. Once themand is handed down once, no matter what, all must agree and obey! It is tiring to have so muchmands from so many sides!
The fat man pondered at the sound that came out from his mouth. The voice which had an absolutemand and amand that when passed, all much obey to...
His facial expression changed as he whispered, It is an absolute dictatorship. Although the Byzantine Empire is a monarchy authoritarian, the spirit of the country establishments would reject the founding of an dictatorial regime.
Shaar hummed with a smile thoughtfully, Id think that this country would be greater with the application of dictatorship...
Chapter 109 Highway Robbery Part 1
Shaar and Ruhr entered the territory of Byzantine Empire with their followers. After crossing the frontier, they first reached Denzel town which was located not far from the north of frontier region. There was a total resident poption of about 10,000 people, but because of its location at the frontier region there were also a lot of rural-urban migration urring and the towns security was often left in chaos; however, the trade at the frontier region had brought the town a lot of vitality.
Due to the war with Odin people, the temporary army from the military area were all set here.
There was Wildfire Town, which was not too far away from Denzel Town. Basically, it needed either a two day ride or one whole day of fast riding to reach the town.
Although Denzel City was just a small city, the scale of itsndscape was twice that of Wildfire Town, with broad and tall walls, showing one of the military strategies onto this frontier area town for war preparation. Once a war began, this town could be immediately be transformed into military fortress. ording to the empires militaryw, the wall was built ording to the level of the military fortress. It was six meters wide, eleven meters high, with four corners built with protruding tower corners.
Tursh came to Byzantium for the first time, and it was also his first time to get to see such a big city, so his eyes were quite busy looking around. Compared to Wildfire Town, Denzel City had was much more prosperous than the anarchy of Wildfire Town. There were infantry armies wearing high standard armor vests, with the royal g, and army g flying ferociously at the side of tall wall.
The building in the city was obviously much bigger than those in Wildfire Town, this making Tursh did not stop of looking around and desperately stared around the city when he walked into the city.
Denzel City was more civilized, people who walking in the street all had nicer clothes and their clothing styles were more pronounced with Byzantine features: Men were mostly dressed in long linen robe with long and slightly tilted pointed boots. The waist cut that narrowed the robe cutting could perfectly manifest a mans strong physique. Some men were armed. There were some people dressed up like warriors, with cheap leather or iron breastte, and wore warriors badge. But all these were less prominent in Wildfire Town.
There were various kinds of shops at the side of the road: the cksmith, the pub.... Yet there was one prominent thing, Byzantine women. These were apparently more conservative than those in Wildfire Town, and they mostly wore cloaks and capes, not just to keep out the wind, but also to cover their face. Their body-wear was rtively conservative. Only a few of the women dressed luxuriously in silk robe, with few servants following from behind to look after their mistresses. These mistresses were mostly to be seen entering some clothing stores or cosmetics shops and other simr ces.
Denzel city was upied by troops. Soldiers that dressed in military uniform could be seen everywhere in the city since the war ended, as though they began to rest. Sometimes drunk men lingered around on the street after having a drink at pub beside the street. Shaar frowned after having a look at all of this. This kind of ck was impossible to find in the thirteenth corps.
Denzel City was not only a city that had arge scale ofnd, but the area was alsorger than that of Wildfire Towns. There were a lot of small viges withrge farnds surrounding the city. Denzel city administratively was belonged to the Moore County at the north of empire and Moore County was the most important grain producing district at the north of Byzantine Empire. And what was more, this city was still directly under the jurisdiction of the imperial central and it had not been included under the authorized strength of Terma military areamand. After all, here was one of the frontier region. Even though there were a lot of frontier trade for oil, water and grains, whenever a war against Odin people began, it was the first ce to be affected by the threat. So, those assholes in the army did not ever wish to grab this district. One word...... The so-called military governors of Terma military, they had installed themselves as aristocratic warlords.
Themander of the temporary military theater was General rk who was from the Imperial Army of the empire. He was a firm Therma military system advocate. His family owned a Therma military region in the south-east of Empire which had been passed down for two generations and General rk recently served an important position in the Empires military headquarter. But when Shaar and Ruhr came to temporary military headquarter at Denzel City, General rk did not show any unfriendliness even though Tursh had caused a lot of troubles to the army.
However, General rk acted in a very hasty manner, he held a very brief and simple award-conferring ceremony and gave a gold badge of courage to Tursh. He neither personally awarded Shaar in a formal etiquette nor gave him a military salute. The whole process was only witnessed by several adjutant and then he left in a hurry as though he were afraid of getting trouble if he were with Tursh for longer period.
Ruhr was not really satisfied of all this.
"Damn, if today was to award that silly man, he should have weed him with more warmth. Inviting all the noble people in the city toe to the ceremony with bands ying music and with the red carpet adorning the floors... Im afraid this ceremony is the most cursory ceremony that I have ever seen."
Shaar seemed to be not really care about all these. He held his gold badge and start to murmur: How much does this piece of gold cost? Well, this gold is very heavy, is this pure gold? The soldiers were not really pleasant with Shaar, but he did not even care about it. Anyway, it was a travel itinerary, all catering and amodation were paid by military.
The soldier of temporary military sent a chubby officer to be in charge of weing them.Shaar started to demand to stay in best hotel of the city and to partake in the best food and wine, all of these demands were each epted by the officer. Zhai Quartermaster also quietly handed Shaar a huge piece of gold which was enough to feed one whole family for more than a year!
Not long after that, a few excellent horses were being pulled to the front of Shaar. The soldier requested for one thing only: You group of people, once you get what you want, please leave!
Ruhr then came out with an idea of ripping those soldiers off, so Shaar started to demand for several sets of top grade cavalry armors and equipments that were produced from a famous mining area that made equipments and weapons such as swords and also cavalry armors that used mild steel which were all located at south of the Byzantine Empire. The cavalry armors were made of lightponents and had superior defense ability. This kind of high standard equipments were only given to high grade soldiers!
Looking at his followers, they were now all wearing expensive armors, and Shaar was satisfied. Ruhr sighed: "Damn, if I were in the army it would take me seven or eight years and only then would I be eligible to wear such suit of armor, you guys are so extravagant. Even your followers are also given such a high standard suit of cavalry armor..."
Shaar turned a supercilious look: "I thought this is what you told me a moment ago!" The soldier was very clear: You can get whatever you want, but please leave as soon as possible.
Shaar was frank. After he got all the things he wanted. He would leave soo after that.
The moment they were about to leave Denzel City, Shaars followers, Tatara and Soulster were riding on the finest horses, wearing expensive soft armors with their horses adorned with high ss horse saddles and stirrups, all these can only be enjoyed by a senior officer. Shaar was even more extremely equipped than his followers. He was wearing high-ss armor which cost a hundred gold coin. It was a pdins body armour, light wear. The armor was made up from mild steel, and on the important body parts, such as the chest, back and shoulders, would be thick steel tes. Wearing armor was the standard imperial Knight appearance. Although based on the identity of Shaar he was still unqualified to wear this armor, but he performed a major meritorious service, and getting a title was a certain thing. He rode a red horse which was chosen by Ruhr. ording to the chubby officer, this kind of horses could only be used by those who ranked in the top five in the 13th General Corps of the empire. Riding on such a fine horse, and wearing high-ss armor, with a bearskin cloak behind draped over his shoulders, he was followed by Tatara and Soulster who were dressed far better than the ordinary g Corps ensign. Those who did not know the real identity of Shaar, any person would have mistaken Ruhr, who stood beside Shaar, as one of Shaars followers and the entire band itself could have been mistaken as part of the General Corps.
Originally, Shaar had the intention to demand for carriage, but in this regard the Ruhr refused.
The chubby officer immediately said: We are soldiers, we dont need carriages! Soldiers who live luxuriously are no longer a real soldier! My teacher, Duke of Minas always told me this."
*******
Although Moore County was not one of the regions that was under the Therma military system, the Imperial Army with farming system had already been introduced for about one hundred years. Away from the city of Denzel, there were quite a number of small viges along the way, and one could see farmers who dressed in military uniforms, but carried a hoe and shovel with the farm. Each vige had an empty training ground, but the Imperial Army with farming system was declining. Obviously weapons that were used by these farmers had already be rusty, and the training grounds were full of weeds.
After leaving the city of Denzel, the chubby man was in an entric mood. He received the newmand at Denzels military theatre which required him to arrive at the imperial capital Oslo within 15 days; also, his vi corpsmander duties were temporarily reced by the first ensign. Apart from that, Ruhr was also requested to personally go to the headquarters for debriefing as war frontlinemander. It was said that thismand was urgently passed to the military headquarter in Denzel City just a day before Ruhr and Shaar reached Denzel City.
Chapter 109 Highway Robbery Part 2
Obviously, it would be the end to my position as the General of the sixth legion. Damn, I might be taken as a scapegoat by the military for this defeat. Would they deste me and throw me to the corner? Ruhr was worried.
For the rabbit generals anxiety, Shaar could not give a suitable solution and he hardly help on the issue
The two men were originally nned on a cheerful sightseeing tour in the journey back to the empire, but Ruhr need to arrive at the Imperial city within fifteen days because of militarymand.
The n for a sightseeing was in vain.
The Byzantine Empire had a vast territory between the border city of Denzel and the Imperial City of the empire .Unless they traveled at a full speed on their way, it would otherwise take fifteen days and that may even not be enough. If they encountered a road copse or were troubled by road closures and the likes, the journey would be dyed.
After much discussion, they decided to part.
Ruhr needed to be in a hurried journey. Otherwise, if he missed the military order, the circumstances could be terrible. The rabbit general was tortured by the militarymander and did not dare oppose.
Shaar felt that Ruhr was reluctant to continue the journey with him because he might be seen as a sidekick.
After ounting for the precautions needed for the road such as the military documents for the passage, they parted at the road of the next small town. For road blockers or thieves, Ruhr had not informed him. For Shaar who walked out from the town of wildfire, it would be not necessary. No kidding! It would be a fortune for the others if Shaar was not trying to steal from them. The fat man hurried away with his cavalry escort.
Shaar did not worry on the punctuality of the fatty. By his title as rabbit general and with his escaping skills, this should not be a problem for him.
With his money and well-dressed appearance, Shaar begun his sightseeing trip.
Three of them, Shaar, Tatara and Soythe were taken as senior level generals from the legion of the Byzantine Empire. For the amodations along the journey, they were served like a noble.
Shaar was regarded and it was his first time to enjoy the privilege of a dignitary. Originally, the best treatment he had in the town of wildfire or in the military was to eat meat in every meal with a few pots of liquor. After he had been satiated, he could wrap himself in sheepskin and fall asleep. Those were his earlier blissful days.
But this time, every time the defender of the small town saw Shaars dressing they would straighten up their body. Even as Shaar would take out the documents issued by the military, they would handle it respectfully with the both hands. Even for some ces, Shaar was not even required to bring out the papers and simply rode into town without question. The soldiers did not dare stop them, and they obediently stood aside to salute.
Wherever he went, he would have the best selection of the hotel upancy, food and clothing. He spent the money like water, but he could not spend more after he passed two towns. Turns out that if some big man like him were to arrive in transit, the mayor, the defender or the garrison guards would immediately get the message. The description written on the documents was not clear, and just stated that there would be military people having an important trip to the Imperial City. By looking at Shaars clothing and horse, the people would have the impression that he must be one of the nobles from the royal. For people like this, they could not take the chances of not giving them good care.
This wasnt to be wholly mistake as buttering up since ording to official management, they had to entertain a man of rank to avoid unintentionally offending that person. Therefore, the bureaucratic chiefs along the trip would take good care of him making the uncultured Shaar to enjoy their hospitality.
Whenever he stayed in hotel, immediately the local military garrison or local administrative officials would pay out all the expenses and dere that they were no longer allowed to ept payment from Shaar.
Even when Shaar left the ce, the local head of the ce would escort him with a group of soldiers.
The Byzantine military system had been carried out all over the country. Temporary deployment of teams of militias to serve as attendants for great men. Although he was dressed as a general, who really knewthat he had great capabilities? Anyway, those warlords would be quite foolish to only bringing two squires along while daring to travel around the country. If a man of rank encountered some stupid thieves along the way and got hurt, then they would get into trouble.
He had no problem with living, eating and travelling. There would be someone to assist in establishing the route for his travelling. Shaar experienced a tremendous increase of prestige and started to show the attitude of a man of rank.
His follower, Tatara, chuckled in his mind. If these guys knew that this great man was still a rankless knight, they would be extremely regretful.
Shaar had not experienced such a life formerly. He could not help but feel smug on this damn enjoyable life!
Previously, he liked to eat barbecue, but he now gradually lost interest. Now he fell in love with a new Byzantine specialty. With southern production of the finest bay leaves, there were pieces of tendermb and fish cut into little pieces, wrapped together and filled with spices and ced in a pot with a small fire slowly steaming it. The fragrance of the leaves wouldpletely soak in the meat. A single bite on the meat would leave a mouthful of fragrant, and then the meal would be often coupled with arge ss of red wine.
The uncultured Shaar was shocked and his eyeballs almost dropped out of their sockets after knowing the price of such a diet!
Six silvers per serving? In the past, six silvers would be sufficient for the cost of his entire meal and clothing for a year!
Even his good horses could enjoy fine feed. It would be certainly not affordable by the uncultured Shaar of the past.
Shaar had the full lifestyle of a man of rank and even Tatara and Soythe were benefited as they enjoyed as well for following Shaar. They could eat finely and live nicely alongside Shaar. Finally, he could get rid of handymans work, could stop feeding the horse, could stop removing the water to wash his feet and could stop reducing his monthly wages for the listless Soythe.
To Tatara, Soythe seemed honest and was simply a replica of the uncultured Shaar. He was frank but then he was also equally sly and cunning. So among of these three people, he was the only magician.
However, Tataras good days finally came to an end...
At the tenth day, Shaar was passing a town escorted by cavalry sent by a garrisonmander in the next town. This ce belonged to a Baron. There were beautiful mansions in the barony just outside of the town.
As a noble, the baron was quite reserved. He did not personally entertain the Shaar, and he sent his underlings to be ountable for taking care of Shaar. The underlings were doing the same practices as before to take good care of Shaar. But atst, there was an extra treatment...
That night, Shaar was having a nice meal in a hotel. A man who looked like the housekeeper quietly demanded his men for an arrangement. The careful housekeeper saw the men of rank were all alone on their way. The men of rank actually did not bring along any maids which did not the travel habits of great men. It could be the men had just left the military, therefore they would be so simply-packed.
However, it was their responsibility to please the guests!
The butler had the authority to spend a decent sum of money. An ordinary girl would not able to fulfil the extravagant generals need. Therefore, he decided to directly put some money into getting a better one.
He sent someone to the citys best brothel. With arge amount of money, he brought over the most famous and beautiful girls. The butler carefully eyed one of the girls. She had a fine waist, thin legs and big chests. It was also a rarity that the girl had some foreign blood lineages. Her skin was fairer than the average Byzantine woman and were eyes were of a rare amber.
The butlers heart felt quite sorry for a while for sending such a fine woman to the uncivilized general.
He allowed the beautiful girl to dress up and sent her to the Shaars room...
But he was not aware of the things that were to happen...
But then, just after the girl was taken to the room, within a few minutes, a sudden scream was heard from within..
"Ghost!"
With two popping sounds, the girl was screaming out the door. A pair of youthful eyes on her originally enchanting face was printed with the imprint of two fists and looked just like a certain kind of legendary animal found in the distant east and that was called a Panda.
Then, he saw Shaar with a naked body, wrapped in a nket and rushing out of the house. His hand was holding a fire fork and angrily shouted, "Anyone here! Anyone here! Where was the female ghost who attacked me?"
That woman had never had such an experience. Although she was not the best-looking woman, but in such a small ce, she could be easily considered as its greatest beauty. Even the Baron once patronized her!
She witnessed this man with a murderous face holding a weapon that looked like a de or a sword and rushing at her. The beauty was rmed, and her face had already suffered for the punches. She screamed suddenly and fell off from stairs, rolling directly from the staircase.The beautynded with her delicate face looking like a swollen pig and even her arms were broken. She did not ask for any assistance, and simply struggled up and screamed all the way out of the hotel, desperately escaping...
The butler who was waiting in the hall, saw the anger of the great man who rushed out. Quickly, he stepped forward to ask about it.
Damn! I had drunk some wine and went back to the room for a sleep. In the midst of the sleep, there were hands touching me. I opened my eyes and looked. I beheld such an ugly beast! I still thought that I actually had a nightmares of the ghost! Shaar firmly shook his head, Fortunately, I had a fast reaction before this female ghost bit me, and I locked in my fist to hit her! "
The butler was speechless. ..."
Finally after some exnation, everything was clearly figured, but Shaar was indignant, "Are you guys bullying me! I did not ask for a woman to stay with me. But since you have arranged for that, even a girl with an average looking, I would still ept as a gift... However, by getting such woman with a look of a ghost, do you think I am good to be fooled?"
Chapter 110: To be out of luck part 1
"Sir, your actions seem a bit wrong. We were here first." A man from the other party had seen Shaar jumping into the queue and expressed a little dissatisfaction.
This man was about 30 years old, his body type was rtively little short and thin but burly. He was covered in a winter leather robe, his thumb had an emerald ring, his mustache was cleanly trimmed, and his eyes were gloomy.
Shaar looked at this guy,ughed, "We are all travelling, since there was room and you seem to be unwilling, let us have it. We are only three people anyway, one is enough."
Shaar winked at Soulster, who immediately took out a gold coin to throw to thendlord. The owners face lighted, he immediately wanted to agree, but saw the gloomy faces of the people of Antis, so he hesitated.
"Sir." Therger of the two who came to negotiate from the other party had spoke. He had a friendly look on his chubby face and he exuded kindness from his appearance. More keen on his attire than the skinny man, as the robe exposed the inner-cor of a silk gown, and he carried a whip in one hand. We were the first to ask. Though our people are more than a few, and this little courtyard is hardly enough, we were the first to book the courtyard. We only ask the owner to find a few more spare rooms for us Why not go look elsewhere?"
With this, the man stretched out his hand to gently take the gold coin from the owners hands. Although the action seemed offhandedly, his hand was very fast, before the owner was able to recover, the gold had already been taken. With a smile on his face, the man put the gold coin back in the hands of Soulster.
Shaars heart jerked, and he couldnt help but be curious. This guy could grab the coin so smoothly. With fingers like those, he would not go hungry!
Shaar snorted. He looked at the two coldly, as he did not have a favorable impression of people from Antis, and frowned at the owner, "This is your establishment, what do you say?
The owner saw that Shaar and his group were wearing luxurious clothes.
Their group seemed doubly generous, so of course he was in the mind to rent to Shaar, but due to the numerical strength of the other party, he did not dare to offend them.
At this time, there were the two tall men standing up with several people sitting next to them, their faces were full of anger. One gave a loud snort and deliberately crashed into Shaar. He shouted, "Where are you guys from, do you not know the principle of firste, first served?"
He pushed Shaar with the hand as he spoke. Shaar had lived in Primal Wildfire Town for many years, how could he not be familiar with the arrogant and despotic type? Snickering, he stood his ground and let the hand continue pushing his chest. The man took considerable effort to do so, but Shaar was stood stiff as if both feet were rooted to the floor. He heardughtering from Shaar and said, "Say your argument, or do you n to use violence?"
Shaar casually gripped the other''s wrist, giving a gentle twist until the man screamed. The wrist had been twisted around as the man continued to cry out in pain. Shaar gently shoved the man back with a push, causing him to fall back onto a stool. When Shaar turned away, he put the gold coin back in the owner''s hand. "That''s all I have to say, I want the yard."
Seeing the arrogance, the rest of the Antis group suddenly grew furious. They pped the table and stood up to re at Shaar, but this did not scare him. With a sneer on his face, his eyes shed evilly.
The two leaders of the Anteansthe fat one and the thin onelooked at each other. The thin one shouted, "What are you standing up for? Sit back down, honestly!" While the fat one looked at the Shaar. Hesitating for a moment, he finally said, "That being the case, we do not want to argue with you. We travel, seeking money, not quarrels.
The man was patient, but Shaar did not care for them. He strode inside and went behind Soulster and Tatara to ask the owner to help finalize everything and call someone to tend the horses.
Although the Anteans were annoyed, their leaders had spoken and they can only endure. The eyes of the fat one lit up when he saw Shaars partys horses being brought in. Warhorses and ordinary horses differed greatly. Furthermore, the horses rears were branded with the armys mark, people who had some experience would know it by sight. Moreover, when their bags were brought in, they were obviouslyden and difficult to carry. As the bags shifted, they made tinkling sounds that suggested they contained iron, armor, and the like. Along with the demonstration of Shaar''s skill earlier, it was easy to conclude that perhaps he was part of the Byzantine Army.
They shared a look, then went to stand near their party to look at the warrior now surrounded by the Anteans. This man was more than 20 years old, dressed up without any particr distinction. As he sat there surrounded by so many others, he did not talk much. The young man eventually smiled and nodded, suddenly turning to the other two people, "Let''s get out of here!"
The owner came, after he had put away the coins given by Shaar, bearing a cheerful look. With some cunning in his eyes, he smiled, "Guests, there is an ongoing festival in our city. I am afraid that other inns might already be full. If you go to another ce, you might not be able to find a ce to stay If you don''t mind, there are still many rooms in my inn, and they are only slightly worn. Originally, meant for firewood and sundries, but if you don''t mind, I''ll have people pack them out. That is still a hundred times better than sleeping in the open. I also see you brought a few carts of goods, you can park them in the courtyard, but the price
That skinny was furious, "Why did you only say this now? Are you intentionally teasing us?"
The owner had deliberately dyed mentioning it to take advantage of their anxiety so he could increase the price. This method of doing business was in order to gain more profit. Thisvish uncle''s gold coins already earned him more, but who wouldin of too much money? If few wooden shacks could earn him more then all was good.
The fat guy pulled at hispanion, took a look at the young man who still did not make a sound, before he said, "Well, hurry up and clean then!"
With that, he took out two silver coins and put them on the table, "Have some food delivered as well."
The owner takes the money instantly and joyfully leaves in high spirits.
Tranted by: fahmi
Edited by: seriouspotato
Chapter 111: To be out of luck part 2
Shaars room was both clean and exquisite, the furnishings were also not bad. He rests as his leisure for a while. Taking a look at the yard, the residence was not overlyrge. The walls only reached up to a persons face and the neighboring yard was also visible. This room had most likely been a warehouse that was emptied out. The group from Antis moved in next door to the slightly bigger courtyard. The few carts had been squeezed to fit into the yard, each cart was fully loaded with wood barrels, and tied up bundles, all covered with arge canvas. The Anteans was busy tending to the horses.
Shaar could not stopughing at the scene. He did not expect them to have moved in, and even be his neighbors. He saw the fat one leave the room, who saw Shaar standing in his yard next to the wall. Dumbfounded at first, he immediately smiled, the two men nodded each other across the wall. The man seemed like he was scrambling from the room just now, the confrontation earlier seemingly forgotten. "Hello, mister. Are you on a journey as well? Where are you from?"
"North." Shaar answered vaguely. He asked the question back, "Are you from Antis?"
The fat oneughed, "Yes, though we normallye from the sea."
Shaar is peering at the carts in the yard, point at one of them, he asked, "Are you a merchants? Where are you going to sell your goods?"
The fat mans face lit up in a smile standard of a merchant, and said in all friendliness, "We are the Gallon Trading Company. We are preparing some goods to sell in the south. Our purpose is to earn some money, otherwise, who is willing to travel during such a cold winter?"
Shaar nodded, "Gallon Trading Company, Ive heard of it." He remembered, in the dark streets of Primal Wildfire Town, there were Gallons shops. This tradingpany is quite well known.
The fat seems to be good at dealing, smiles more enthusiastic now, "My name is Guro. I am just an attendant. How should I address you? From your appearance, you must have something to do with the military.
"Yeah, Im Shaar." Shaar replied casually, "Im headed south too."
Largely because of Ruhr, Shaar had more affection towards fat people.
"Well, you must be a general in the army." Guro deliberatelyplimented him andughed, "I travel extensively. Your attire and bearing is quite exceptional, if we see each other again someday, please take care of me."
"Im not a general." Shaar shook his head.
A tiny sh of pleasure when through Guros eyes. Shaar, after all, was inexperienced. He only stated that he was not a general, but has not denied that he was a soldier.
In Guros heart, he had been able to gain some information on Shaars identityNot a general? In the Byzantine Army, not anyone can dress like this. Besides, his fine horses, if he were not somehow a general, how could he have them?
Two of exchanged pleasantries for a while before Shaar went back to rest.
When Guro returned, the room had already been made. The thin man respectfully stood at his side, a young, ordinarily-dressed attendant leisurely sat, holding a bowl of tea in his hand.
"Did you ask?" The young man put down the bowl.
"Well, that guy really is from the Byzantine Army. He is called Shaar, it should be his real name." Guro replied, "See how well he dresses? Perhaps he is not a lowly soldier."
"Shaar... The young man frowned in thought for a moment, then his eyes suddenly stirred, "Gee, this name where have I heard... Could it be the guy from the Byzantine Army who stirred up a storm in the army some days ago? Rumors say the man gave Hasting some trouble on the battlefield. If that was really this guy, it would be interesting...
The skinny man whispered, "This... This time, we do not want to make trouble. You are a noble, before we reach Osgiliath, it is not good to stir up trouble. General or not, I think
"Stupid." The young man shook his head. As his mouth spat out the rebuke, the thin man quickly bent down his head respectfully. The young man said, "Have you forgotten our aim? This is a good chance, if this man really is the one who stirred up trouble in the Byzantine Army some days ago... Well, if it is really this guy, he may be like us, going to Osgiliath. Such a good opportunity. We might as well try to get along, maybe he knows something we dont."
This day, he had no words. The next morning, Shaar got up, was waited on by Tatara as he washed his face. Soulster readied the horses earlier and preparing to leave. When he went into the yard, he saw that the Anteans next door were ready to move too. The fat guy, Guro, greeted him across the wall and enthusiastically called out, "General Shaar."
Shaar stood frowning, "I am not general, stop yelling."
"Ho-ho, I am good judge of people. If not now, in the future, you will be a general." Guros face was all smiles now, and Shaar ended up yielding , unable to keep him away. The fat man keptughing, "We are ready to go to Osgiliath, if it is convenient, it would be better if we went together. We are both travelers journeying together, we should take care of each other as well."
When Shaar was about to refuse, Guro quickly added, "Those of us who travel in caravans all fear trouble. Your presence is like that of a valiant army general. If there is a heroic person like you traveling with us, our hearts can be at ease. Just treat as me shamelessly begging for your valiant prowess, so that we can have a safe trip."
Since the man said this much, Shaar could not refuse. A country bumpkin liked eating soft food but refuses hard food. The more arrogant one was the more he became defiant; if one used kind words, he would give in.
Thinking for a moment, Shaar said, "Great. I was also going to Osgiliath. We all peers, so its not a bad idea."
The two parties decided to travel together. The Anteans had six carts, loaded with cargo. They consisted of a dozen people, as well as several drivers and those who did odd jobs, all together but twenty six. With Shaars additional three people into the group, they were quite the spectacle.
The skinny one had yet to talk with the Shaar, riding as far away as possible along with the other Anteans. The fat one, Guro, was straightforward and rode parallel to Shaar whose twopanions rode behind them. The man had said he travelled extensively, which was not false as evidence of his mannerisms, broad knowledge, and eloquence. He spoke in a rush about his year, some thrilling stories and interesting episodes around the world that he encountered, which Shaar listen to with relish. In his childhood, he enjoyed listening to the customers chatting, or the bard telling stories in Primal Wildfire Towns pubs, and this was no different.
At length, he felt that Guro was a unique talent. Working as an attendant in a merchant group is a waste. If he decided to tell stories, perhaps also can earn a lot.
"That year, the caravan and I experienced chaos in the northeast. The dangers were extreme. We identally broke into the elves territory. If only they were ordinary elves who were gentle natured and would not give us trouble. But we met a group of degenerate night elves. Those guys like forest demons, hiding in the bushes. They attacked us twice and the many hired mercenaries apanying us suffered heavy casualties when we were ambushed from the back! Fortunately, we encountered a few passing Druids who helped us a bit...
"Oh, and in Primal Wildfire! I once led a team to the aboriginal Zakou Tribe to trade for their indigenous tobo with iron. Those tobo were so good. Ah! The best tobo. One gram is equivalent to its weight in gold! Do you know? Those natives and us do not have many differences, but they eat meat raw. The tobo only grows in the cove near their tribe. It is dried and crushed into blocks and wrapped in rolls of tobo whole leaves... Hehe, they say the tobo is made by the Zakou women. They pinch the tobo leaves in between their bare thighs! The native girl makes people envious of them. They toil under the sun only toe out with bronze skin, healthy and full of vitality. They dont usually wear long dresses, just a little jacket and a short leather skirt. Their arms and legs are exposed, and the small waist... s, when we saw them, our drool flowed, ah...
While Guro was saying this, he observed Shaars eyes, expected him to start yearning or at least drool a little.
Damn, being in Primal Wildfire Town for so many years... The Zakou Tribes was the one ce he had not been to. He heard the Zakou natives looked just like the dwarves... If hed known sooner he might have slipped away for a stroll there.
Seeing Shaar eyes filled with yearning made Guro feel some disdain, however, he only showed a warm smile on his face.
The young boy seemed simple enough, it seemed like... He is not likely to be difficult.
Behind them, Tatara sees the fat mans strange look and the magician secretly sighed...
This fat guy is out of luck...
Tranted by: fahmi
Edited by: seriouspotato
Chapter 112: An Accidental Misunderstanding
Chapter 112 (Part 1)- An idental Misunderstanding.
JUNE 10, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA6 COMMENTS
Before I get into the story, a quick disimer. As an average throughout this part, it took me approximately an hour to trante 1.2k characters, just under 2 hours for the 2.3k-ish characters for this part 1. For some reason, the author decided to make this chapter like 8k something words, so this chapter will be released in 3 or 4 separate parts. I meant this chapter to be a benchmark test of sorts so I can give you guys an approximate on when you can assume a new part or chapter toe out. I will do my best to allocate time to release a tranted equivalent of 2-3k characters per day, since my schedule is still fairly busy. Though I dont have an editor, I do try proofreading my own work, but if you find any mistakes, feel free to leave it down in thements section. Thanks for the understanding and enjoy!
The early morning rays of sunlight spilled over the mountaintops, illuminating the faint morning dew.
Adeline, our poor Highness was standing atop an enormous terrace. She stood barefoot on the cold marble ground and wore but a lotus colored gown, her hands on the balustrade, looking quietly towards the distance.
It was a circr-shaped estate, surrounded by an enormous garden with rows upon rows of holly hedges were shaped and maintained into the likeness of a wall. Servants clothed in gray linen robes were already bustling around, busily cleaning the fallen leaves that had been blown astray by the passing nights chilly winds, and a gardener wearing his hat was carefully maintaining the hedge with a pair of enormous scissors.
The terrace was filled with many arrangements of exotic flowers notmonly found blooming during this season; they were transported from the distant south, and required bountiful financial resources that only the owner of such a manor would be able to afford such a luxury, as these flowers were also maintained fresh with the usage of magic, but even with such a method the flowers could be kept in such a fashion for 3 days before withering.
There was a trace of mncholy on the poor Highness Adelines face. As a matter of fact, for the past few days, she never did smile for a single moment, and before the chilly morning wind, her face seemed pale. Strands of her soft blonde stuck onto her cheeks, painting an overall image that made her seem excessively fragile.
The sound of a door opening transmitted out from behind her. Adeline turned around and saw her personal bodyguard, a member of the royal guard whose face had be rigid due to a perennial stiffness in attitude. Behind her followed two young servants, one carrying a trayden with breakfast, the other with Her Highnesss outer garments.
Your Highness, you will get a cold this way. The Royal bodyguards voice too was a never-changing monotone. She walked over, her movements light but resolute as she pulled Adeline back inside, and then closed the door behind them.
You should eat breakfast, and then get dressed, Your Highness- you merely have an hour until the meeting with His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince. He has already arrived this morning, and will be downstairs waiting.
Adelines face was more gaunt which made her chin seem more pointed but rendered her eyes to be particrlyrge. She nced at the maid whom she personally disliked, then sighed.
Breakfast wasprised of fresh honey tea with bread that was roasted to a golden yellow, with dulcified fruit and honey jam. However, Adeline had no appetite, only eating two bites before leaving the food on the tray and sitting there numbly.
The maid was no stranger to the sight that this Royal Highness disyed. Upon seeing this scene, she immediately waved the two servants up to assist her in changing her Highness. Adeline was like a wooden puppet, at the mercy of the other side.
A thin belt was tightly tied to her waist and the court styled dress highly propped up the chest but made breathing extremely difficult. This beautiful style of costuming was extremely pleasing to look at, but only by wearing it will one true understand how ufortable it truly was! One of the servants expertly tied Adelines hair into a noble hair bun (TLN: Like such), then soon a few more servants entered the room with over twenty different styles of nes and other jewelry made of pearls, precious stones, gold, agate, and cats eye.
(If that hillbilly was here and saw such precious items, he would probably stare until his eyeballs dropped out of their sockets.)
When the hillbillys crooked smiling expression appeared in her mind, Adeline could not help but wear a silly smile and let loose a slight giggle.
(That hillbilly must still be at Wildfire Town... did he buy a house yet? Hell probably still be hauling around that ugly and heavy pitchfork around to hunt right? Mm, perhaps he has already be a mercenary?)
The servants nervously handed style after style of jewelry which was ced upon Her Highness and constantly switched off. The maid off to the side ruled out one style after another with a picky but serious expression (TL: Wow her expression changed! O_O), atst settling on an emerald ne to which the maid finally gave her reluctant approval.
When they finalized the finishing touches to Adeline, she looked as if a doll: Her golden hair was wound into a gorgeous and elegant bun, with two wisps of hair let down on the sides perfectly entuating the shape of her face, a green and gold formal court dress fiercely bound her body into a gourd shape- for a majority of men, this was the preferred S shape that they liked to see, but only the poor princess herself knew that this was simply torture. The emerald ne hung before her chest, the gemstones shimmering light contrasted with her snow-white skin and set off a bedazzling contrast.
The maids expression finally allowed a sliver of a smile through, which immediately reverted to its usual stiffness and said:Your Highness, please remember etiquette.
The sad bug sighed in her heart, then stood up dull eyes and her face indifferent. I will.
The emperors heir to the throne, and the only heir, Garcia, was sitting in the spacious hall enjoying a cup of ck tea that was transported over from the Landis Empire as tribute. Although he did not enjoy drinking tea in actuality, there was no trace of ws on his person from an aesthetic standpoint.
His golden hair wasbed very neatly, his handsome face was pale and serious. His tailored uniform was meticulous down to the cuffs. With one hand holding the teacup, his face was full of attentiveness, as if at this very moment, savoring the tea in front of him was his greatest desire.
Even upon hearing footstepsing down the stairs, this Royal Highness didnt raise his head but instead finished his tea with perfect posture. He then took a white handkerchief to dab his already spotless mouth, then calmly stood up.
My dearest sister, your color has improved today. His Highness face wore a perfect smile.
Those who were not familiar with this Highness would all assume that this person would be an icon of the perfect royalty; his etiquette, his temperament, his bearing, and appearance were without a doubt impable. Even his court etiquette teacher could not pick out a single mistake from his outwards behavior.
When facing others, he would always meet them with a smile full of pride, but also with a touch of reserve and elegance. His clothing was always pristine, no matter if it was after hunting or horseback riding, and his boots would never have a trace of soil on them.
Born as the heir to the throne, Garcia had always been a strict and rigorous person- at least in mannerism. He was very clear that since the only day he was born, he had to do one thing, and one thing only: wait!
Wait for his fierce, majestic, and brutal father to grow old, then he will possess this enormous Empire. And before such a thing happens, he only needs to maintain a perfect image, and quietly and contentedly, wait!
This was enough for him.
Ending note
Throughout this section, the author refers Adeline as or , which trantes roughly to pitiful bug or Her Highness (the) pitiful bug which I found kind of funny. I ended up finalizing it as her poor Highness instead because the former would be kind of weird....
Conquest Chapter 112 (Part 2)- An idental Misunderstanding
JUNE 11, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA5 COMMENTS
I typed this section earlier today than I did for the chapter yesterday because I have a test tomorrow to study for AHH! ?? This section took me a lot longer than I would have thought since I couldnt concentrate too well, as it ended up taking around 5 hours to trante and check just over 2.8k characters.
This section took me a lot longer than I would have thought, since I couldnt concentrate too well, as it ended up taking around 5 hours to trante and check just over 2.8k characters. Hopefully, thest section that I have saved for tomorrow (~3.3k characters) will be faster.
Enjoy!
Part 2
As for this crown prince, the evaluation of his teacher, who was the Emperors most trusted tutor (TL: by itself means wise man but in this case I took it to mean tutor instead), Cavelsiere was very amusing: If not for his entric sexual orientation, then this student of mine would be the most cautious out of all the pupils that I have taught.
Of course, in some cases, cautiousness could be interpreted as cowardly.
The young crown prince never dared in his life to rebel against any of his fathers orders- the Lance Lords brutal and overbearing nature was the root cause of his cowardly nature.
However, there have been asions where this mediocre, and perhaps even cowardly, crown prince has performed actions contradictory to his nature which vited his Royal fathers will: The first of which naturally was his sexual preferences.
As for the second, pertaining to his sister: Adeline.
And so, even though he himself did not like this pupil of his, Cavelsieres evaluation of him was, In fact, our Royal Highness the Crown Prince is a very humane and kind-hearted person.
But what Cavelsiere left unsaid, but everyone else thought of was that there was a hidden meaning... that although hes a humane and kind- hearted person, it does not trante into bing a good emperor.
Garcia slowly walked to Adeline, every single step that he took, the speed, distance, and time for each step waspletely uniform and urate, as if measured by a ruler. He then gently lifted Adelines hand up and then performed a standard kissing hands ceremony.
Adeline sighed in her heart, before returning the greeting.
I hope that I did not disturb your rest by arriving at such an early time. Garcias voice was sweet and soft, which was the primary reason why he gave off the impression of cowardice.
Im doing well. Adeline was very evidently very listless.
However, I heard your maid said that you have not been sleeping very well. If it is because you do not like this ce, then I can change a ce for you...
No, this ce is very nice. Adeline smiled helplessly. Would it not be the same no matter where I am? Whether it be beautiful scenery or a beautiful garden, they are all cages to me.
The crown prince was momentarily silent- for the awkward and difficult to answer topics, he would often stay silent or dodge the question, this is also part of his cowardly character. He followed his silence up with a smallugh, still as peaceful and cordial as ever: I know that you would be lonely by yourself, so I came to apany you today and take you out for a ride.
Really... you dont have to do this. Adeline let out a bitter smile. Garcia, I know that you are very busy, and I am grateful to you that you are willing to spend your precious time apanying me... I am very worried that His Majesty would be very angered at your actions....
The Crown Prince was silent once more, then once again changed the topic: I heard that recently you have been exercising less and less, this isnt good for your health, so.... (TL: Sounds like... a certain someone that I know *cough*)
Brother! Adeline could not hold it back any longer and raised her voice, her expression bing sharp. But when she saw Garcias brow slightly scrunch together after such an outburst, she finally sighed and whispered, Your Highness! I just detest being locked down inside the house all day and to visit the outside only on the asions that youe to see me...
The Crown Prince blinked his eyes, then finally looked around and gently raised his hand. The surrounding attendants and maids bowed before backing down.
Waiting until it was just the two siblings left in the room, Garcia finally turned and slowly sat back down, and with that soft voice of his and said, You should understand that this is for your own safety.
If the price for living is to lose my freedom, then I would rather die. Adeline was extremely pale, resolutely shook her head.
Garcia frowned as he looked at his sister- after she had been retrieved from her most recent escapade, she became slightly unfamiliar to him. It seemed to him that she became more courageous, more daring, and her thoughts... became so that he couldnt see through them anymore.
It is but a mere temporary arrangement. Garcia hesitated for a moment. I... talked to my Royal Father and implored him to forgive you, and he even agreed on the condition that you willingly live here in peace and dont run about...
Forgiveness! Adeline suddenly screamed, her face flushed with anger and hatred. Forgiveness?! He dared use that word?! Live here in peace and to not run around...ha! Is he afraid that I would spread the word of his ugly and malicious deeds to the entire world?!
The Crown Princes facial expression changed immediately as he stood up and walked in front of Adeline: Shut your mouth!
Garcia raised his hand, but upon seeing the stubborn look in Adelines eyes, he held his hand there stiffly for a while, before slowly taking his hand back.
Garcias face was filled with helplessness, his eyes filled with pain as he looked towards Adeline. Adelines heart became soft and could not help but feel some guilt. She whispered, S- sorry... brother, I know you have vited his will just to save me, I know you have done a lot for me, I....
I dont have any brothers and have only you as my sister. In the future, I dont want.... There to not even be a single rtive by my side. The Crown Prince shook his head, his eyes showing a trace of tenderness which was soon suppressed back to his usual polite expression.
You really shouldnt do this. Adeline shook her head, her tone sad. You should be clear as to what kind of a person His Majesty is. Garcia, my brother... this father of yours is not a sentimental nor soft man, in order to clear his surrounds of political enemies he can even heartlessly imprison our grandmother in the pce for five years and never visit her until her death! He can even do such a cruel thing to my mother, his sister by blood...
Dont say that again. Garcias voice was as cold as the wintry nights.
The cold fury and anger hidden in his voice were enough to make Adelines heart jump furiously!
You are my cousin, and as I have no siblings, my only rtive in the same generation. No matter what, I will make sure your life is safe. Garcias tone was very calm. So please dont speak of death and the likes in front of me again, okay?
Adeline sighed and finally nodded, Yes, I understand.
Alright, Garcia said faintly. It seems that your mood isnt very good right now and youre not feeling up for riding. In that case, I wille and see you another day.
Upon saying this, the crown prince nodded slightly, then once again took Adelines hand and performed the courtesy, and with impable etiquette turned away and left. Just when he reached the door, his footsteps slowed down.
Patience. Adeline... I heard that his health may not be as good anymore. So, just be patient!
When Garcia left, the doors to the grand hall were closed again, blocking the bright rays of the sun from entering the building. Adeline looked at the beautiful but empty grand entrance hall, as a wave of weakness passed through her and left her copsed on the cold marble floor at a loss.
Adeline was in a daze, her head drooping downnguishing as she sat there for a long time.
Finally, half an hourter, the stiff-faced maid silently walked over like a specter and stood in front Adeline for a long time waiting on her. In her normally monotone eyes, a trace of sympathy could be found.
Your Highness... just before his Imperial Highness the Royal Prince left, he instructed me that as long as you dont leave this ce, any of your needs could be met...
Any of my wishes? Adeline suddenly raised her head.
Indeed, anything. The maid nodded her head.
Great! Adeline suddenly jumped up, and pulled at the belt at her waist, forcing it toe open. She undid the strings on her girdle and threw off her court dress until all that clothed her was her under wear. She was shivering from the cold, but her expression showed a hint of irritability- this was clearly the expression of feeling wronged.
I want an ax... thergest and heaviest kind of war ax! Mm, and also an enormous war shield! Also give me a set of wolf skin robes, the kind made from the magical beast, and... The pitiable creature thought for a bit, touching the corner of her mouth.
I want a dentist! The pitiable creature loudly announced. Give me the best doctor there is! I want to insert a tooth! A gold tooth!!
In the face of her demands, the maid did not have any objections, and acted as if the princess was a little child moring for toys, but...
Gol- gold tooth?!!
Just some things I wanted to note. As a general thing in Chinese culture, being pale is considered attractive. Also, people of extended family (a.k.a. cousins) are addressed as brothers and sisters.
Conquest Chapter 112 (Part 3)- An idental Misunderstanding
JUNE 14, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA8 COMMENTS
Hey guys! I have a poll up in regards when I should post my releases! Please check out the initial post and rted info HERE. This chapter is about 3.6k characters long, and since I started a bitte (at around 8 PM EST) I managed to eek out a post just before the day ended (as per my promise of a release today).
At the same time the pitiful princess was venting her frustration, the hillbilly wasughing gleefully as he scooped hand- fulls of gold and silver coins in his hands.
This was taking ce on the dining table of an inn on the side of the road.
Shaar and his entourage were with the caravan on the road, and Shaar was enjoying this kind of a lifestyle- drinking wine and chatting during rest stops, and finding all kinds of entertainment.
In regards to Shaars peculiar taste in women, Shaar would definitely not expose himself now that he had his doubts, so he diverted attention towards a gambling proposal, which was warmly supposed by all.
For the businessmen and merchants that traveled quite often, gambling was a wee source of entertainment.
And now at the table, the few Landis people saw theirst bronze coin taken away from them, and could not help but be unhappy.
Regardless of the game being yed, whether it be dice or roulette, this Byzantine was exceptionally skilled!
And the most frustrating part about it was it was obvious that he wasnt rigging the game, because the dice used were the ones that the Landis had carved themselves, and the roulette, too, was brought by them...
Shaar was extremely ted at all the money he had won. After three days, he made the Landis empty out most of the money in their pockets.
The reason for Shaars happiness not only stemmed from his earnings ... even more importantly, he was testing out a magic.
The she-dragon that was hidden inside Shaars neckpiece had finally started teaching him dragon magic- the dragon soul imprint that was imparted to him was extremely weak and only allowed him to use the most simple of all dragon magics.... But magic was magic after all!
The magic that Dora first taught to him was called the Transparency Technique.
This spell was not very useful in actual battle and didnt have a great effect, but for a hillbilly, especially for one that is still a virgin, he was very satisfied! At the very least, he could use this technique to peek at girls....
With the weak dragon soul imprint that was allowed to him, after umting sufficient amount of concentration, he was able to sustain the spell for up to 5 heartbeats and see through a piece of wood with the approximate thickness of a finger. However, the denser the material, the more difficult it would be for him to see through. If he tried seeing through a wall, or something made of metal, it would be impossible but for materials like wood and cloth, it was sufficient. Though he can only use it for 5 short heartbeats, this was enough to be unparalleled at the gambling table.
However, to peek at women poses some difficulties right now. To see through something with this technique, you must pay very close attention. Not only that, the subject of the technique must stay still in one ce throughout the duration.
He cant possibly find a girl and ask her to sit there without moving to let him stare at right?
Of course, he could always spend some money to hire a few prostitutes to sit in front of him.... But then in that case, what use is peeping?!
In the span of another few days, Shaar won thest few coppers the Landis owned, and even the fatty also lost a few gold coins to him.
In the past few days, Gu Luo and Shaar had be close, at least at a superficial nce. Gu Luo was careful when he tested Shaars background and details, and he had grasped a good idea of it. In reality, Shaar did not have much of a background to hide- his story was simple and straightfoward as he was born to a poor background, and in war made many great achievements and was promoted. This information was made public already by the military.
However, the more straightforward he seemed, the more that Guo Luo thought that this guy was not so simple!
One of the most important reasons .... it seems silly to even mention out loud....
When night fell and everyone retired, Gu Luo walked into a room, there was a handsome youth in there already waiting.
Did you make any headway today? The youth sighed.
Sir. Gu Luo hesitated for a moment, his face stern and serious. I believe suspect that he might be born of a prominent Byzantine military family! He might have deliberately hidden his identity and used this war as a jumpstart for his military career.... I believe that he has a powerful force behind his back.
Oh, why?
One of his squires! Gu Luo said, assuredly. I closely looked at one of his squires, and that skinny guy doesnt seem like a warrior at all. Its iprehensible as to how this guy can be a cavalryman at all. Earlier today, I secretly hid a magic detection crystal in my clothes... I actually got a magical response from the crystal!!
Gu Luo lowered his voice and said, The magnitude of the response from the magic crystal was very weak, and probably only the response of a level one! However, this is enough to prove that that squire, is a magician!!
Oh? The youths eyes lit up.
Yes, a magician! Im guessing that this magician would have some magical artifact to forcefully suppress his magic and keep it hidden, so we would not take notice of it! He must be a very powerful magician! Humph, for this Shaar guy to be able to trade blows with Hastings, his strength must not be very simple. Such a powerhouse, how the people that follow him be any weaker? So... that magician must definitely be hiding his strength!
Furthermore, to take a magician as his squire, this Shaars background is definitely not simple! Its just that we cant determine which side hes on, whether or not hes a pawn cultivated by the Byzantium royal court, or...
(At this time, Tatara who was feeding the horses in the stable sneezed, and rubbed his nose whileining, To make me feed the horses, this Lord Tatara is a noble magician ....)
The youth stood up, in deep thought. If there is a powerful force behind Shaar, then this time around, this promotion of his is definitely not as simple as it seems! His return to the capital this time will definitely be closely followed, and will be an important person in the Byzantine Empire...
The youth waved his hand. Buy him out! Think of ways to buy him! No matter what he wants! Money? Women? Buy him! At the necessary moment, send him help! Give him some incentives! What does he want? Probe him a bit, and try to meet his wishes! Do not give him any demands first and do your best to meet his greed. Any important person that wants to make an investment in him must do it before he has gained any measure of fame or aplishment. So... Buy him!
After he received hismand, on the following day, Gu Luo began to try to curry favor with Shaar.
My lord Shaar, with a feat like yours this time, when you return to the capital you must be receiving a lot of attention right? Gu Luo purposefully began to butter him up. Life must be so nice, with such a glorious achievement, wealth and power will begin to roll in.
Shaar, in contrast, sighed, face full of indifference. Wealth and power, huh? Humph, so what?
He rubbed his nose. Sitting on his horse, the chilly wind made his nose runny. For money, its sufficient as long as you have enough to use. In regards to what to eat, its enough if you can fill your stomach. As for sleeping, no matter howrge your house is, you only need a single bed to sleep. Although delicacies are good, eating too much of them will be tiring....
Hmm, he doesnt love money, then he must love women right?
Gu Luo set his heart on this point, so he opened his mouth and said, From your lordships youth and promising look, there must be no shortage of beauties by your side right?
Upon arriving at this point, he suddenly poked at this hillbillys weakness!! This hillbillys face suddenly changed colors....
Women huh....he recalled that scene at the inn in (lol) Wildfire town, where that little child ran into Aunt Sofias embrace and called her Mother.
Ahh... a tragedy....
Upon seeing the expression on Shaars face, Gu Luo immediately became excited, as he had finally found a point of breakthrough! This guy seems to have a weakness towards women!!
And so, Gu Luo delicately phrased his words to dig deeper, to see what this guys preference in women was.
Im not afraid of what interests you have, Im just afraid that you dont have any at all!
No matter what kind of women you want, beautiful, morous, tsundere, or a loli ... you only need to open your mouth and ask, with our capabilities, nothing is a problem!
As a result, although he tried digging for an extremely long time, the beauty standards that his old man filled him with were forcefully suppressed and hidden and he even had a faint feeling that his old man tricked him....
(Old man... still, once again,ughing from the underworld...)
However, Gu Luo was not without a harvest of his own, after digging for half a day, he finally heard a clue from Shaars mouth.
The women that I like ... probably ... Hmm, is probably like Aunt Sofia right... Mm, should be something like that. Shaars voice was not as assured as before.
However, upon receiving this piece of information, Gu Luo was as if he received a piece of treasure, and that night returned to that youth to discuss with him.
That night, that youth sent out a decisive order.
Search!! Mobilize all of our informationworks! Find it out for me! Find out all of the information surrounding this Sofia woman!! I want to know everything about her!!
Very quickly, all of the informationworks and agencies of the Landis in the northern part of the Byzantine Empire received an emergency order!
After mobilizing such a force, they quickly aimed to find out all the materials regarding a woman called Sofia in Wildfire Town!
In a short period of time, chaos ensued.
Countless spy and intelligence personnel that the Landis empire had diligently cultivated for many years all surged in swarms to that little town on the Wildfire ins.
Many yearster, when Gu Luo had be the head of the Landis Empires Ministry of Intelligence, whenever he recalled this happening he would feel grief and indignance, and he considered this incident to be the biggest stain on his reputation in his life- that he once sent a third of all the intelligence personnel in northern Byzantium to investigate a little towns auntie.... This incidence had also be the biggest ridicule in his entire career.
Fuck! That year I was tricked by that asshole! What kind of bullshit background! Hes a hillbilly from his head down to his feet! A dumb virgin that has never seen a beautiful woman!!!
Well finally done with that chapter! That was an interesting end. Please do check out the poll. I will be tranting tomorrow but you probably shouldnt expect a release until probably Friday when I close down the polls, so please vote!
Chapter 113: The “Henchman” Tatara
Conquest Chapter 113 (Part 1)- The Henchman Tatara
JUNE 19, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA3 COMMENTS
So this chapter (113) is about 6.3k characters long, which I am also going to split into 3 parts (considering that I dont think I canfortably do it in 2). This chapter is a bit short, but I hope you guys enjoy.
Although winter had already passed, the weather suddenly changed, a sudden snowstorm in the northern part of the Byzantine Empire set in,sting an entire three days. The snow blocked the road and closed off many bridges. Goods had a very hard time traveling around the empire, causing the prices for food to soar, and adding a great deal of pressure on themon citizens.
In contrast, these problems seemed very far away for the majority of the Empires nobility. When the snow arrived, many of the nobles were busy holding various different activities, such asvish banquets, horseback hunting during the snow, enjoying the winter scenery, and thedies and lords were happily showing off thetest styles of fur clothes in fashion.
Shaar and hispanions, and the rest of the caravan was obstructed by the sudden road blockages, and were forced to stay in the provincial capital of Armenia, Malika City.
Armenia County was already considerably close to the Empires capital, Osgiliath. Despite its proximity, however, it does not belong within the jurisdiction of the central government but is rather a Themata militarized region (TN: This author uses quite some technical terms from history, you can click here if you were wondering what this term actually is),prised of the county capital Malika, the surrounding six smaller cities, and dozens of other viges and towns, with a poption of over half a million people. Moreover, in regards to geography, the distance from Armenia county to the Empire capital, Osgiliath, is the closest, and Malika City is also the empires thirdrgest city. From a military viewpoint, Armenia Military Zone is also top three in terms of military strength, out of a total of forty-six.
The Armenian Military Region is also the very first since the establishment of the current military order, and the current superintendent of the military region, General Hughes, is a member of the military faction. When the seat of power fell into his familys hands seventy years ago, they have never turned the power over to another and has already passed the position down for three generations.
After seventy years of operation, like most other military regions within the Byzantine Empire, the Armenian Military Region seems more like a country within a country. The Superintendent General Hughes not only has a force of over fifty thousand citizen-soldiers registered on paper, he has also developed another standing army of twenty thousand strong. Of course, this army did not exist on the official records of the Empire and is still ssified under farmer-soldier, which many other military regions simrly did.
Looking at it from this perspective, if we consider all of the military regions within the borders of the Byzantine Empire, the one that causes a headache for the Emperor the most would undoubtedly be the Armenian Military Region!
It is because it is too close to the administrative zone of the Imperial Capital, Osgiliath!!
The Imperial Administrative Zone isprised of Osgiliath at the very center, surrounded by six other urban zones along with another approximately one thousand square kilometers ofnd surrounding it. And setting off from Malika City under normal circumstance, in ordance with the speed of a marching army would only take three days to reach the Imperial Capital Osgiliath!
Under with the Themata Military System, these various warlords and superintendents of these military zones were only loyal to the central government superficially. With the situation like this, how could the emperor rest easy?
The Armenian military region has an area that produces high-quality iron ore which was found sixty years ago. The direct aftermath of this discovery led to the immediate prosperity of General Hughess family. The possession of such a wealthynd with an enormous poption, coupled with the discovery of iron ore led to the strength of the Armenian military region to be more than doubled! A saying even arose from this discovery, that the armor the Armenian military infantry possesses is of an even higher quality than that of the standing Imperial Army!
This region produces the Byzantine Empires best armor and weaponry, and the output to is very shocking! Because of such an advantage, the Armenian military regions governing family could be considered a major power within the empires ring of military families. As the Armenian military region often exports weapons and armor to other military regions, it has be the core yer within the military faction.
The current Governor Hughes, even when considering the area of the entire empire, could be considered in the top ten list of people with the most power, and as such, naturally, would not personallye and meet Shaar whose standing was far beneath his.
Although Shaar had arrived at Malika City for only one day, the Hughes family had already received word of this new up- and-ing stars arrival due to their impermeable informationworks which have been put in ce after three generations of rule. Right when he entered the city, Shaar had already exposed his identity when he showed the guard proof of his identity.
However, when the news was passed up the line ofmand, Hughes did not have any intention to suck up to this Hero of the Empire at all. However, he did pass down amand: Dont provoke or obstruct that guy. Let him pass through.
Unfortunately, due to the roads being blocked in by the snow, Shaar had no choice but to live in the city for a few more days.
A short chapter, as I was looking for a decent ce to cut this section off. There were some technical stuff that I had some trouble tranting, but it ended up daijoubu.
Signing out,
SuperpotatoSama
Conquest Chapter 113 (Part 2/3)- The Henchman Tatara
JUNE 20, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA4 COMMENTS
Yay! 20th post milestone!
The foundation for the next arc is slowly beingid... enter, THE TOURNAMENT ARC! DUN DUN~~
Although the winter wondend attracted the attention of many nobles, it was quite a different scene inside the city.
The snow on the roads was trampled under countless number of horses, turning into a muddy ck concoction. In some locations, the snow melted and formed into muddy pits, and an asional carriage passing by would ssh the dirty water onto the nearby passerby.
The prices for grain had already risen a lot despite the governors attempt to solve the food shortage by opening the citys various grain reserves as well as banning all merchants from mass-buyingrge amounts of grain. The price for bread had risen by forty percent, and the price of meat doubled- Armenia, though rich in iron ores, was not a big producer of grain, nor animal husbandry industry a prevalent force in the within the empire. A portion of the food within the military region was imported from outside of the region.
However in general, over the span of three generations the governors family rule could be considered sessful, as in regards to the poor poption within the city, not many of them have been starved or frozen to death.
However because of the blizzard, many people were trapped within Malika City. In addition to Shaar and the others, there are also many other caravans traveling north that were also dyed there. Though there was a lot of them, they were as a whole very peaceful, being merchant groups that do business.
This time around, there were also many warriors and mercenary groups within Malika City.
This was because at the beginning of every spring, the Empire- wide annual martial artspetition will be held at the imperial capital of Osgiliath. As long as you are a citizen of the Byzantine Empire, and hold an official title of warrior, then you could participate.
This ancient tradition has been passed down in the Byzantine Empire for thousands of years. Legend says that at the very founding of the empire, such an event was held to promote the prestige of martial arts within the empire. The first fewpetitions were said to be restricted to only warriors, with a chance to meet the Emperor personally along with badges of honor bestowed upon the winners of the contest, along with a reasonably lucrative reward and a quick rise to fame, bing one of the warriors under the Imperial court.
After the passage of thousands of years, this tradition was still retained, however theyout of this event had been changed hundreds of times.
In the arena, the original solopetitions have been retained, but another category was also added: Group battles! This no longer restricted it to the individual, but allowed groups of warriors to participate andpete amongst themselves in view of tens of thousands of cheering spectators with many differentbat styles, such as melee warriors, swordsmen, ax soldiers, and even archers and assassins. This addition made it so that thepetition was not a test of individual skill, but rather required a high level of cooperation and collectivebat skills.
During many a round ofpetition, the losing side would suffer severe casualties, or even massacred on the spot! But the reward for the victors is just as amazing!
And aside from the various man versus manpetitions, there are even blood-soaked battles between man and beast! (TN: PvP and PvE lool)
Raging bulls, lions, tigers, leopards, hungry wolves... andter on, even monsters were captured and thrown straight into the arena for warriors to fight against!
And the rules of thepetition became more and more cruel and bloody over time! Before the start of eachpetition, the applicants must sign a death contract. Upon entering the arena, thepetition would immediately begin with the portcullis shutting behind them andpetitors would fight to the death. Only after surviving until the end could the winner ask for the portcullis to be opened again, signifying the end of that round!
In recent years, thepetition has reached to an unprecedented bloody level.
However, there would be no shortage of participants, as even convicted criminals are allowed to participate in such an event, and once reaching a certain number of victories, no matter what degree of severity your crime was, the Empire will grant amnesty to you and eliminate all records of your crimes!
There are even some ves that, upon receiving victory at such a grand event, can obtain freedom!
At the present time, the empire already has many warrior groups that have gone professional for an event like this. These teams recruit many brave warriors and form an organization that does nothing but go through hard training every day, and swarm to the Imperial capital to participate in this event. In achieving victory, they would attain immediate fame and fortune, and if they fail.... They would be nothing more than corpses on the floor of the arena, to be dragged away by the standby soldiers.
Some of the participants are brought by ve traders from all over the world. They are put through strictbat training, and then signed up for the event. Upon winning, the ver trader would obtain an enormous bonus, while the ve would obtain their freedom.
At the same time, because this ancient tradition naturally incentivizes gambling, this has be a source for evil....
At this time, the annualpetition held at Osgiliath is less than a months time away, and many mercenary teams have been trapped in Malika City due to the snow. Numerous men, who were rowdy and boisterous by nature, when faced with the looming date of the event with no way to vent their anxiety would naturally cause a lot of trouble to break out.
Even more are the many regrs that participate in the event, and had held grudges and hatred for individuals in previouspetitions, upon meeting them here, would naturally let the rued jealousy and anger burst out....
There are others that previously have had no hatred or bad blood, but heard about the reputation of the other group, and inevitably taken the opportunity to ruthlessly undermine or injure the opposing team, in order to get rid of potentialpetitors....
Due to this, thew and order in the city has be increasingly chaotic, with the patrolling soldiers running back and forth resolving fights, and even frequently looking into cases of murder.
Although the patrolling soldiers have been working hard to suppress the outbreaks, but to these mercenary and warrior groups that have been walking on the knife edge day- to- day, their efforts did little to deter them. Even a select few ferocious warrior teams even engaged inbat with the city patrol, then left Malika City under the cover of the chaos.
After all, outside the city was a frozenndscape of ice and snow, none of the pursuers from the city were willing to chase to fiercely. They could always find a vige after traveling a distance and then wait until the weather improved before leaving.
Shaar, Gu Luo, and the rest of the caravan have been staying in this hotel for two days already. In the evening, they sat downstairs at the hotel lobby eating and drinking, but only after a moment, they heard a loud cursing sound a distance away from them, followed by the sound of a table being flipped over and the sound of bowls and tes shattering. Two people sitting a distance away from them cursed at each other a few more times, then suddenly stood up, and drew their swords out.
Ai, this is already the third time today. Shaar sighed, raising the wine bottle and pouring himself some more, while sitting therefortably watching them fight.
The owner of this hotel and his assistant had long been scared into hiding behind the counter. Upon hearing the sound of shattering tes and bowls, the owner, with his face full of jiggling fat, became distressed at the lost of his precious chinaware, but could only lie there and pray silently in his heart.
The Landis people had already gathered together quickly, with Gu Luo and the others at the very center. After a few days, they had long be ustomed to this sort of scene, so everyone stayed calm while onlooking at a distance.
At the very beginning when he first encountered this scene, Shaar was still very curious about watching, but after seeing it for three days, he had long lost most of his initial interest, but still watched for another reason:
Within these warrior groups, there existed many hidden experts with unique and powerful martial skills!
Not a bad ce to end off, Im definitely looking forward to the uing fights and tournament arc!
Onto a different topic- Ive been considering adding a donation or a sponsorship button for people that enjoy reading my trantion, but I havent made a decision yet. If I do decide to do sponsored chapters/ sections, I think a reasonable level would be at 25 per release, in addition to my daily releases (therefore releasing 2 or more every day). Because the chapters are irregr in length, that would be equivalent to approximately 2.5-3.5k characters in length. I guess Ill think of further details if I do decide to implement it in the future, but for now, enjoy! Let me know if you guys have any thoughts in regards to this or the novel in thements below!
Potato rolling out~~
Conquest Chapter 113 (Part 3/3)- The Henchman Tatara
JUNE 22, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA6 COMMENTS
Sorry it this chapter was slightly dyed. I spent some time deciding on how I will do housing for the uing fall semester...
Anyways, enjoy!
Shaar was very clear as to the limits of his own abilities. His own arsenal is onlyposed of Dragon Thorn and Crimson Rage Qi. Crimson Rage Qi could be used as a technique inbat, but once he uses Dragon Thorn if he is not able to kill his opponent, then will have sealed his own fate!
As for killing techniques that he knows, he only has the Thousand Men Army ughter that the old man passed on to him. Though it is a very powerful technique, Dora informed him that this technique was obvious a skill meant for group battles! In other words, this technique was very suited for the battlefield. However, in single man duels, this skill is sufficient for any ordinary opponents, but upon meeting a strong enemy, this technique will inevitably be insufficient.
His Thousand Men Army ughter technique is good for group fights, as once used, the consecutive attacks cover arge area, but in a one-on-one scenario, it is sorelycking in both offense and defense.
Though Shaar originally didnt care too much for this, Doras next words convinced Shaar.
If you had seriously learned a powerful martial art, then if you meet Hastings, you can at least take him on for a couple of rounds! Otherwise with your current abilities, even with Crimson Rage Qi, your only fate is to be ughtered by him. Even if you use Dragon Thorn, you can only injure him slightly.
However,bat techniques.... Where could he learn them?
In enemy encounters before, Shaar relied primarily on the abilities of his own body, in his innate abilities and instincts. Upon meeting ordinary opponents, he would naturally take the upper hand, thus resulting in Doras evaluation: You are just fighting wildly without direction, and relying on your strength to bully those that are weaker than you. If you met with a real master, then he would immediately be able to see your weaknesses and walk all over you!
However, in regards to actual martial techniques, he has no way of learning them... Though Dora was seemingly very knowledgeable, she is, after all, a dragon, and has no way of learning any human martial arts.
As for the other people that Shaar knows, the martial arts of Sarbar and the rest of them do not even measure up to Shaars! As for the really powerful people... Hastings is considered one, but would Hastings even consider him as a disciple?
General Adricks martial arts should be quite impressive, but for him to teach Shaar was impossible. After all, as a general, he mustmand many people to go to war. While looking at these people fighting, Shaar had a thought to steal a few techniques from these people.
From a while back, in Wildfire Town, he had seen many mercenaries fight, but most of the mercenaries over theree from amon background. The few warrior groups in front of him, most likelye from a decent background! They probably spent most of their time practicing their martial arts, with the goal of participating in mind. Therefore, amongst these people, most of them have practiced for a long time, and in these few days, he has seen quite a few masters!
Putting aside actualbat, if you simply look at their skills, then any one you pick out would be better than Shaar by a lot.
At this time, the two groups of people crashed into each other, and a warrior wearing a ck leather armor suddenly jumped out with a roar and waving his hand, sent a sword light shooting out. The opponent that he was facing abruptly fell down clutching his throat, a stream of fresh blood flowing through his fingers.
The warrior wearing ck armor that used the sword light was seemingly already at the level of an intermediate warrior, and his sword techniques seemed cruel and sinister.His swords shadow flickered again and again, and left a series of phantom images, making it so that onlookers would not be able to differentiate between the real sword and false images. With every move that he stabbed out with, the sword would always be able to urate pierce through armor into the enemys weaknesses. In less than a moment, he felled five or six opponents that were in front of him.
This kind of ingenious sword technique moved Shaars heart, and he couldnt resist but pick up a fork that was in front of him and begin to mimic it. Only, the ability to make the sword move like that and leave phantom images lied in the wrist and required certain skills for it to work, so how could he have learned it in such a short period of time? Shaar could only but stare intently at that man.
An axe warrior at this time swung down at the warrior wearing ck, but at this time, the warrior flicked his sword up and caught the axehead with the edge of his de. He then slid his sword following the edge of the ax, and with a bloody sh, cut off three of the axmans fingers! Following this, with another move, he immediately pierced through the ax-wielding man!
Upon seeing this sight, Shaar could not help but shout: Good!!
With this shout, the situation suddenly turned bad. Originally that group the ck-armored warrior was with had already been victorious, with over a dozen of their opponents lying wounded on the ground, but upon hearing this shout, the warrior in ck turned around to stare at Shaar, his face full of hostility.
Shaars current arrangement was a bit over the top. In contrast to the warrior troop that was in a battle of life and death, Shaar was sitting at the table surrounded by Landis warriors, this uncle was sitting there tasting the wine, with a wine bottle even in his hand...
That ck armored warrior grunted heavily, and slowly walked over carrying his sword, blood slowly dripping off the tip. He stopped seven or eight steps before the ce Shaar sat at, with hispanions gathering as well, glowering at Shaar. Some even rubbed their palms together in anticipation, ready to begin fighting without another word.
It seems like this lordship is a warrior as well. The ck armored warriorughed coldly, his eyes sweeping over the Landis warriors. Though I have never heard the news of allowing another countrys warriors to participate in this event. Which warrior troop do you belong to, your face looks very unfamiliar?
Shaar let go of the bottle of wine in his hand, and let out a sigh, smiling. Ive been watching for three days, but this battle today is especially spectacr! Your sword techniques really are quite powerful!
The ck armored warriors face sank, his face full of anger as he shouted, Spectacr? Our life and death battle in your lordships eyes is merely a y?!
Shaar scratched his head. This... I was sitting here, having a good meal, and you people decided to fight. Surely you dont mean for us to not even look at your fight at all, as were sitting right next to you? When you are fighting, should I blindfold my eyes? Its not as if its a woman baring her ass, whats so shameful that you cant let others see?
With these words, what the other side was about to say was suddenly plugged back in. Although his words were rude, it reflected the sentiment of the crowd: Gentlemen, it was your decision to begin fighting, surely as bystanders, we should be allowed to look on.
The warrior in ck was evidently not a man of words, so he decided to speak with his sword, and coldly said. My name is Alfred Carter, captain of the Wolf Fang warrior group! From the looks of it you are a warrior as well, and going to participate in the contest at the Imperial capital as well. If you havent heard of my name before, I dont mind making it so that you never forget about our encounter today! State your name, warrior! Let me experience and see if your skills match up with your arrogant expression!
Before Shaar could open his mouth, Tatara had already jumped up- this was the time for him to show his loyalty, how could he let this opportunity slip by? Furthermore, although the other side was aggressive, he was clear about his masters ability! There was nothing to fear there was no danger involved, as his masters loyal dog, this was akin to a heaven-sent opportunity!
Has your dog eyes gone blind! The magician mmed the table and moved to stand up, but stayed shrunken against Shaars side, not daring to move forward even a little bit. He pointed at the ck-armored warrior Alfred Carter and shouted, How can your puny staturepared to the identity of my lordship?! Laughable! My lordship is a valiant army general, how can your warrior group even be qualified to challenge him?! Humph! Challenge my lordship? I think that youre getting tired of living! Do you even know who my lordship is! You think that with a little bit of fighting spirit that you can put everyone below your sights? How is your swordsmanshippared to the Odin General Hastings? Humph, even Hastings was seriously injured and had no choice but to flee in the face of my lordship! Are you saying you can do better than Hastings? To have the gall to challenge my lordship!
Welp, this is thest part of this chapter, the next chapter should be up in one entire post.
Good night, my friends and fellow readers,
SuperPotato Out~~
Chapter 114: Looking to Get Disgraced
Conquest Chapter 114- Looking to Get Disgraced
JUNE 23, 2017 SUPERPOTATOSAMA3 COMMENTS
I finished tranting this chapter a little bitter than I would have liked. I started tranting early in the day hoping to finish the trantion early too (even though this chapter was longer than my usual sections), but I ended up getting sidetracked with housing.... then watched a few youtube videos... and here we are >.<
These few words that were said were full of arrogance, and had quite the demeanor befitting of a professional minion. Upon finishing, the magician immediately retracted his head back and hid behind Shaar.
Though the warriors that were across from them at first had a belly full of anger, upon hearing Tataras words, their faces changed!
Hastings?!
In regards to citizens of the Byzantine Empire, some people perhaps may not know the name of His Majesty the Emperor, but.... The name of Hastings, even deaf people would have heard of it!
Even Hastings was injured by his hand, no wonder that guy was sitting there arrogantly. It couldnt be that this guy that is sitting there like some uncle was, ording to rumors, the general that had wounded Hastings on the battlefield?!
The anger of the ck armored warrior Alfred Carter and hispatriots suddenly weakened, their faces changing color. The ck armored warriors facial expression was particrly spectacr, rapidly alternating between blue and white, and not knowing what to do with the sword in his hand.
What kind of joke are you making? The opposite side even managed to wound Hastings, what could they do with their measly ability?!
However, upon entering Shaars ears, this hillbillys face began to burn up.
Although he was a little shameless sometimes (uh, rabbit Ruhr, poor worm, Oaks, Sky Raider, Tatara, etc.) but he still had a modicum of self-respect.
Especially upon hearing what Tatara said about Hastings suffering from severe injuries and fleeing, Shaars face became redder than a monkeys ass.
Uh, the heavily injured part was correct, as well as the fleeing...but, that described himself...
He is very clear in his own abilities, that if he really met Hastings again face to face, the one to flee would undoubtedly be himself. Also... uh, with the speed of Hastings horse, hes afraid that escaping in and of itself would pose a very big problem.
However, Shaars current expression, in the eyes of the others, was a whole other story- they only saw this legendary figures face turn red, his eyes staring at them!
Ah, as for those dodgy eyes ... they were like electricity!
The ck armored warrior Alfred Carters face stiffened for a bit, then let out a long breath, hesitating. Then finally, biting his teeth, finally spit out, It turns out that my lordship is the legendary figure that had defeated Hasting... I have heard of your name, Lord Shaar! Also, I am reverent towards your deeds and aplishments, but I am a warrior, and have the dignity of warriors! Since I have already issued my challenge, I will not take it back! Otherwise, I and my entire regiment will not be able to have the face to see others anymore!
Alfred Carter slowly raised his sword, brandishing it, and gritting his teeth. Although I am not your opponent, I still wish to experience your legendary technique! Please enlighten me!
Upon saying this, the ck armored warrior became resolute, as if he had stepped onto an execution ground.
Shaar opened his mouth a little, but before he could speak, a puchi sound came from within his sea of consciousness. It was Doraughing, full of disdain.
This female dragons tone was full of disdain. How shameless! If Hastings heard of this asion, Im afraid he would die ofughter. Humph, this human warriors strength truly isnt that bad, and though his level of Fighting Qi is far from the top, that sword technique is extremely ruthless and sharp. If you really n on fighting a round against him, if it isnt to the death, then even if you do win against him, then you would still lose a lot of face.
Though Shaar was being satirized by Dora, he was silent. In his heart he was clear that this female dragon was correct- if he was not fighting to the death, by relying on the Crimson Rage Qi he could win against the ck armored warrior Alfred Carter, but with his opponents Fighting Qi, his own defense would be pierced. To obtain a clean victory was nigh on impossible, it is inevitable for him to be injured in the process. Furthermore.... his movement techniques were quick and agile, and his swordsmanship followed a cruel and sharp road,pared to the enemies that he encountered on the battlefield where thebat style was primarily hacking wildly, he has never encountered an opponent like this before. Even with the usage of Crimson Rage Qi... whether or not he will be able tond a strike on his opponent is an unknown variable! A moment of carelessness would mean that he would possibly even lose!
After all, that time when he wounded Hastings with his attack, not only was he in close range, Hastings also had been focusing on Bonfrette at that time. Coupled with his strongest killing move Dragon Thorn he had only managed to injure Hastings.
Upon seeing Alfred Carter challenge him so steadfastly, the hillbilly upon pondering again suddenly had a bad premonition.
He stood up slowly, then step by step walked around the table. At the same time, he pulled out the pitchfork that he kept at his waist.
Shaars movements were very slow, without aiming to conceal his intentions. Upon seeing this, Alfred Carter prepared himself, and stood his ground, his eyes staring intently at Shaar.
You should know, Im a man of the military. Shaars face was serious. As he was born with an honest face, especially with that harmless smile, it made him seem even more deceptively benign. Seeing Shaar slowly raise the pitchfork in his hands with a calm and steady expression, Alfred Carter didnt move. He was assured that this newfound hero of the Empire would not be the kind of vile person tounch a sudden assault.
Shaar didnt have the intention tounch a sneak attack, his posture awe-inspiring, he suddenly raised his hand a flicked his pitchfork. With a hum, the pitchfork issued a sound akin to a dragon roar!
As a military man, naturally I must follow army rules, and can not wantonly start fights, nor can I harm people. Shaar purposefully lets out a sigh. So, if you want to have apetition with me, then this request of yours I can not fulfill.... Well, if you can block a blow of my pitchfork, I can consider this as your win, how about it? Look carefully!
After saying this, Shaar didnt wait for the other side to respond and took a deep breath. Instantly, a bloody light flickered across his eyes, and the pitchfork in his hands shed diagonally downwards!
With this strike, his movement, in reality, was not very fast, perhaps slow to the point of seeming to be deliberate.
His prior statement of if you can block a blow from my pitchfork then you win, but this was calcted. This strike with the pitchfork seemed extremely slow as if swung out without much power behind it, and also seemingly without any technique to be fearful of.
Sure enough, Alfred Carter fell for the deception!
He instinctively crossed his sword in front of himself. His reaction could be considered fast, his sword rose to meet the pitchfork, instantaneously shrouded with his Fighting Qi.
Perhaps if he didnt block, but instead dodged the strike, then used his ruthless and agile swordsmanship to counterattack, then even if he wasnt able to defeat Shaar, he could at least have a thirty percent chance of winning. However, by blocking like this, he fell into Shaars trap.
With a shriek of metal, the sword in Alfred Carters hands almost instantly snapped into two. Though it could be considered sharp, Shaars monstrous strength coupled with the assistance from the Crimson Rage Qi easy snapped it and made Alfred Carters hand numb, his body staggering back multiple steps. When he finally managed to steady himself, he raised the broken sword in his hands and stared at it, then looked at Shaar who was standing before him. Shaar had already put away his pitchfork and smiled faintly as he stood there...
Alfred Carters face instantly became ashen. He had practiced the sword for many a year, but didnt expect that he couldnt even withstand a single blow! At this moment, he was in awe and entirely forgot that he didnt dodge, and should not have met Shaars blow head on with strength, and many other factors. The impact of being defeated in a single blow had pushed everything else out of his mind.
I... I lost!
At the moment, Alfred Carter despaired in his heart. He was not a stupid person, and realized that even if the opponents weapon was sharp, but to snap his sword so rxedly and easily, it was not due to the weapons sharpness, but rather a magical factor! Previously during that strike, he clearly felt a powerful, unstoppable force looming towards him, and break through his Fighting Qi!
He could definitely not have blocked it!
I, this disgrace I have brought upon myself, I have no words left to say! Alfred Carter dropped his sword onto the ground, instantly at a loss. The kinds of lofty aspirations that he once had vanished like a fleeting dream! When he first formed the warrior troop three years back, they had a spectacr debut. After another three years of bitter training, he had originally hoped to gain even more sess, but he didnt expect that upon meeting a real master, he did notst even a single blow!
He turned his body to leave, toozy to speak another word... he even had the thought of returning home, instead of going to Osgiliath and losing even more face.
However, before he had even taken two steps, he heard Shaar speak out behind him. Wait a moment!
Alfred Carter turned his body, fists clenched, and said, Truly I am not as skilled as you, I am sincerely convinced. However, what does your lordship still want from me? Could it be that you want my life? Hesitating for a moment, he suddenlyughed. Ah! It is me that is not thinking clearly! Since I have already lost, how could I not leave something behind?
He turned around, staring at Shaar and snapped, Ill leave my right hand behind, and will never use a sword again! Are you satisfied?!
Immediately after he spoke these words, hispanions next to him started to mor and cause amotion. Some of them were about to rush up with their swords drawn!
Quiet! All of you shut your mouths!! Shaar suddenly roared, he glowered and said loudly. You all are noisy as hell! Is there something wrong with your brain? Why would I want your right hand, to grill and eat it?
Then you...
Shaar let out augh, the smile on his face bing extremely sincere, and slowly said, During the previous fight, I was just watching your swordsmanship and was really moved by it, so I apuded, but.... Honestly speaking, there are still many problems with it. You seem like a tough and bold guy, if you so wished, I could give you a few pointers here and there.
Upon saying this, his face showed an earnest smile, but in his mind, Dora began to curse at him ceaselessly. Shameless, so shameless! You obviously want to steal the technique from him, but you sell it as giving him pointers and even boast about it!~
Hmmmm, and so it begins...
As a side note, I wont be released a chapter daily for the next week or so, as I will be much busier tomorrow, and have a test Monday, and ~Wednesday. However, I think you can expect a section or equivalent every 2 or 3 days (Im nning on releasing one around Saturday)
Thanks for reading,
SuperPotato Out!~~
Chapter 115: The Hillbilly Swindler
Chapter 115- The Hillbilly Swindler
Alfred Carter suddenly stiffened and looked at Shaar unbelievingly . You... you are really willing to teach me?!
At this moment, Alfred Carter really believed that Shaar was much stronger than himself . Normally, the most he can do is daydream about the opportunity of learning from an expert like this! For martial artists, their techniques are extremely precious . Who would be lightly willing to teach others?
However, at this time this expert actually offered his guidance to him! With Shaars illustrious record of defeating War God Hastings coupled with the fact that he was just defeated with one flourish, if he could pick up a trick or two ...
Alfred Carters master wasnt a superpower on the continent, and he had practised to the level of a pinnacle intermediate warrior . Although he was only a mere step away from bing a high leveled expert, but he had already stayed at that level for three years already with no signs of breaking through .
As for that insidious technique, he had only inadvertently picked it upter on . With his modest talent, he finally managed to achieve his current attainments .
At this current moment, when offered tutge by one that even defeated the Odin General Hastings, how could he have any inkling of refusal on his mind? As for Shaars true intentions, he did not even second guess them after having just been beaten in one strike .
You, you mean- youre willing to teach me ... .
Shaar beamed at him, It would just be sparring for a bit, not enough to be considered passing on techniques, but rather as an equivalent exchange . You are also my senior, Im afraid I cant be your teacher .
When put in this fashion, how could there be any shred of doubt left in Alfred Carters mind?
Whilst the onlookers were still in a daze, Shaar had already waved a big paw towards waiter and called on them to bring over the innkeeper . Calling over Tatara to bring out a few gold coins, he said, Alright, I will cover thepensation for all the things that have been broken here . Hesitating for a moment, Shaar stared at the owner in the eyes, If the city guardse knocking, you will know how to answer, right?
Taking hold of the gold coin and being stared down by Shaars sharp gaze, the innkeeper suddenly became wholeheartedly sincere, and hurriedly nodded his head . Yes yes, of course, I understand... ah, it is because those fes provoked this gentleman in ck armor that he was forced into retaliation to defend himself .
Shaar was satisfied with this response, and likewise, Alfred Carter was grateful for those words . He had originally nned to run after fighting, but since he has now been able to tag on with this important character, he does not have to experience the pain and suffering of being on the run .
Little did Shaar known, by themand of Governor of this military area, Hughes, the city garrison would not even be near this neighborhood . The agents under themand of the Governor had been surveilling the surrounding areas, and even if there was a heaven-shattering fight, as long as Shaar didnt stir up any trouble, then they would be left to their own devices .
The orders of the Governor was clear as day: Dont provoke that guy- let him alone and leave peacefully .
Returning to a courtyard in the residence behind the inn, Shaar dismissed everyone . Naturally, Alfred Carter also let his ownpanions to return to their living quarters to rest .
Following this, Shaar with a careless expression asked a few words, and Alfred Carter straightforwardly pointed out to him the essence and intricacies of his swordsmanship in its entirety .
In his heart, Sir Shaar was a figure that can even defeat General Hastings, in front of such a person, he himself is but an ant . Likewise, for this little sword art of his, instead of hiding it away sentimentally, it would be better for him to speak it out loud . Maybe there is a chance for this great expert to give him some tips .
Subsequently, one spoke and another listened- naturally the speaker spoke with his utmost effort without any reservation, while the listener was attentive and immersed .
However, Alfred Carter would have never imagined that this character in front of him was merely swindling him of his secret techniques!
Put bluntly, Alfred Carters swordsmanship belongs to a ss that relies heavily on techniques and feints in order to confuse the senses of the enemy with practically no big techniques . Rather, it utilizes the speed of the sword to confuse the perception of the opponent while simultaneously hiding the real killing technique within a myriad of illusionary strokes . This kind of technique is simple yet sharp, with a clean and dexterous cut that leaves the body as quickly as it enters .
This sword technique is like that of an assassin . In his mind, Dora made a judgment .
The first step is the wrist technique . In order to disy sword illusions like that shown by Alfred Carter, the wrist technique is extremely important . The usage of strength must be very precise, with the incorporation of subtle shaking, and flipping of the wrist, or even exquisite movements in the rotation of the wrist . The most important variable in the wrist technique however, is the power used in performing the technique . It must be done in quick and brief intervals without any sloppiness .
With regards to Alfred Carters battle qi, there is not much about it that is unusual or special .
At Shaars request, Alfred Carter performed some intricate demonstrations . Even at his current skill, he can shake out seven or eight illusory afterimages with his sword, giving his enemies a hard time differentiating which is real and which is fake .
Upon seeing this guys swordsmanship up close, he could see that with every move Alfred Carter made, he would send out a line of afterimages . Within these illusory images, there will be a lethal strike hidden .
These series of movements were extremely quick and deft, and Shaar subconsciously activated his Crimson Rage Ki, his eye disying a red gleam . Under the influence of Crimson Rage Ki, all movements in front of his eyes appeared as if in slow motion . It was only under this state that he could clearly see every single detail behind Alfred Carters movements .
Doing this also saves him from directly asking- after all, the act masquerading as an expert in itself wont be so simple . For someone as illiterate as he was in techniques, if he wantonly asked questions, it wouldnt even take a sentence or two for him to blown his own cover .
After Alfred Carter disyed his techniques the third time around, Shaar waved his hand, signaling him to stop . In his mind, he reyed the movements that he had seen under the slow-motion influence of his Crimson Rage Ki . Suddenly a glimmer of inspiration appeared to him . Without a word, he took a broom standing at the corner of the courtyard and took a deep breath...
Letting out a deep breath, he waved out the broom in his hand . Immediately, the broom in his hand drew out two or three sword images .
In Shaars mind it was as if he had a small epiphany, as if he found a method . After practicing the technique a few more times, and memorizing the movements and the utilization of energy in his body for the technique, his actions became fluid . After the third try, he could simultaneously release seven or eight mirages .
When Shaar reached his sixth repetition of the technique, the broom that was in his hand became a blurred area of afterimages, easily exceeding over a dozen!!
Alfred Carter became dazed at this sight, he never would have thought that after just hearing him talk about his technique once, and seeing him demonstrate thrice that this great expert would be able to use his technique off the bat! Furthermore, he could even use it with a higher proficiency and release more mirages!!
Once Shaar mastered the technique, his heart became exceedingly excited . Finally, with a burst of energy, his Crimson Rage Ki flowed down the broom, causing the broom to splinter apart with a bang, and causing wood chips to fly up into the surroundings .
Shaar stood in the center of the storm of wood chips, staring at the broken handle of the broom in deep thought .
Alfred Carter waspletely convinced .
However, he would have never guessed, for releasing after-images, aside from wrist techniques, the quality of the weapon also has a role in how the technique is disyed! The softer and more stic something is, the easier it will be to release afterimages with- for example, the sleeves of a traditional dancer .
Although Shaar could disy over a dozen afterimages simultaneously, the broom in his hand was soft and stic! If that broom was exchanged with a sword, then he would never have been able to disy it with such a high degree of proficiency!
Alright, you may leave, I want to ponder on it some more . Perhaps there may be some more improvement for this sword technique of yours, Shaar said, putting on an enigmatic facade . Alfred Carter was too afraid of speaking back, and he quickly backed away respectfully .
After the ck-armored warrior left, Shaar plopped down gracelessly on the ground, scratching his head, unable to contain his tion . Interesting! I would never have thought that sword techniques would have so many interesting quirks! At that time Kevin... Ah, when that guy Kevin taught me some sword techniques, it was mainly some simple blocking, lunging, and sliding footwork...
Thinking of the bald-headed man that died in battle, Shaar felt a wave of dejection .
Blocking, lunging and sliding...these are the most basic techniques . Any set of martial skills will beposed of simple techniques like these, along with some advanced techniques, which will result in a different style . Doras exnation was very calm . This Alfred Carters sword techniques arent bad, it can just barely be considered as a second-rate sword style . However, second-rate will always be second-rate after all . It relies too much on visual effects to confuse the opponent . Against a normal opponent there wouldnt be any trouble at all, but against another expert, especially one with high observational skills or mental fortitude, they would not be swindled by this little trick at all .
Shaarughed . Well after all its not like I have to learn this sword style, just the method of mobilizing my bodys energy .
Paused, he let out another belly ofughter: That Alfred Carter said it took him several years to learn this sword style, and yet this master took only several tries to learn it . It seems like this master really is a genius!
Rather, youre a fool . Dora unceremoniously beat down on the hillbillys confidence . You have the Crimson Rage Ki as a foundation, once Crimson Rage Ki is used, your spiritual and mental acuity will be increased by several times, which also greatly increases your observational skills . Even the smallest and most movements will be seen and absorbed . These skills are not your own, but rather granted to you by the Crimson Rage Ki .
Shaar opened his mouth, and suddenly yelled out, Who cares if I was naturally born with it or not... ording to you, with the Crimson Rage Ki, is myprehension much better than that of others, and I can learn everything much quicker?
Dora did not reply to Shaars question, this female dragon was very unwilling to ept the hillbillys spection . Its true that it would be so... however, this is only limited to martial arts . You are able to see more clearly, and much more of the subtleties than others, so naturally you would learn much faster . This is not something that is surprising .
However... .
However what? Shaar said as he smiled carelessly .
However, your Crimson Rage Ki has an anomaly!
Chapter 116: Legend
Chapter 116: Legend
Dora was confused, I always wonder what Crimson Rage Ki is? It is same powerful as battle qi, but it gets your spiritual and mental acuity involved at the same when you perform it, which is not possible for regr battle qi . ording to my knowledge of human beings, Crimson Rage Ki is more of indestructible battle qi, plus magic power that can instantly enhance spiritual and mental acuity . Like, battle qi with magic power?
Battle qi with magic power?
Shaar was shocked with his eyes popped out . This hillbilly thenughed with arrogance, Does it mean I practice both magic and martial arts at the same time?
Idiot! Dora interrupted hisugh . Obviously this she-dragon was not happy about his triumphant face, Practice both magic and martial arts at the same time? You think it is so easy? Those who just talk about practicing both powers are either real genius or idiots who barely know what the true power is . Obviously you belong to thetter . She made a pause and continued, Practicing both powers is a joke for most of people because magic is extensive and profound while the ultimate martial arts takes a lifelong time to learn . They are different in the nature . How could it possibly easy to practice both together? I know that many of you human beings im themselves as masters of both powers . But they are just contemptible scoundrels . How dare they call themselves masters of both powers when they only learn a bit of some beginners magic and basic battle qi?
What is real practicing both powers? Shaar asked with respect . Although he didnt like the she-dragon who belittled him, he knew it very well that Dora was way more knowledgeable than him . Dora called herself a rare talent among their dragon n, and she and Adapeted to get blessing from the dragon god . Besides, as the offspring of dragon n, she must have umted a lot of knowledge in her long lifetime .
The truth of practicing the two powers is to mix the two different powers altogether . Your understanding of releasing magic first and then waving your sword with battle qi was totally wrong . Dora judged Shaars poor understanding of the two powers .
Luckily Shaar was smart enough to figure out Doras arrogance . If he could pretend he was ignorant, the she-dragon would make fun of him and then tell something that could be very useful .
As he just expected, after sheughed at him, Dora started to show off .
Generally, as the mighty gods rules said, there are two ways to mix both powers . The first one is tobine spiritual and mental powers together . Those of the dragon n are born to have both powers, which make us powerful enough the day we were born . Because our dragon qi is magic-like power, plus dragon spells, we are naturally masters of magic . In addition, our strong bodies can defend physical attacks during a battle . Therefore, we are born to have both powers . Like us, there are elves and, well, the dark species from the underworld ten thousand years ago, the devils . The elves are born with magic but not as powerful as us dragon n . But they have gifts of martial arts andbating skills, at least more skilled than us . However, the devils had their unique magic power . But the entire species disappeared in history . I dont know what happened to them . In legend, the devils had the same powerful magic as dragons and also same sophisticated martial arts as the elves . It was a species that has a perfectbination of both powers .
Shaar enjoyed the story so much and couldnt help asking, Why were they eliminated if they were so mighty?
Idiot! Who said they were eliminated? Dora yelled at him in Shaars mind together with a few swear words and sarcasm .
So they were not eliminated . They left this world after they were defeated . The legend says they went to a different dimension . Obviously Dora knew little about the ancient history . So she stopped talking about it after a brief exnation, and then continued, Some special creatures are also born with two potential powers because of their species nature . But even so, they need to work very hard to be masterster . But human beings are different . Human bodies are fragile and your souls are dirty . You are greedy . You have the least magic and martial art gift among all species .
Shaar was outraged . He was a human kind anyway . He was certainly not happy with being belittled by a dragon .
Hey! You are not sure about it! How could humans be the weakest?
Hum! Speaking of skills, the elves are way better than you . When ites to body strength, we dragons are the strongest . And even the dwarves are more powerful than humans . When ites to magic, do I need to mention how rare your magic masters arepared to your poption?
Shaar opened his mouth and argued, No . Not right . How about the goblins? You forget the goblins . They have neither powerful spiritual and mental acuity nor magic gift . Well...
Dora seemed to be stuck in the question and went to silence .
Before Shaar was about tough at her for what he found, Dora sighed, Ignorant human . Shall I say you are ignorant or your ancestors were shameless?
Excuse me?
Your ancestors altered the history, which is also one reason we looked down upon you . You dont know the true history . The truth is that, ten thousand years ago before the continent was invaded by the devils, the goblins were the real masters of the continent . The goblins created a glorious civilization even better than the one you have built right now .
Shaar couldnt believe it!
You dont believe it? Dora hissed, I am telling you . The goblins were the smartest species on the continent . They were not physically or magically strong though, they were well known as the smart ones . The wisest goblins were the most excellent theorists . They couldnt practice excellent powers, but they helped the elves invent the most advanced battle skills . The current battle skills used by the dwarves, the elves, and even humans are passed down from ancient times . And many of these skills were created by the smart goblins . More than that, there were many magic theorists among those goblins . For your information, the current magic power system is extended from the goblins system way back to ancient times . The wise goblin theorists made studies on these powers and gave their findings to other species that put them into practice .
Not many ancient archives left now . Whats left is very rare . The legend says the goblins once built a city with over a poption of one million . Super Magic Cannon, one of their magic weapons, could drive natural magic element with a long-lost magic formation . And its power could reach a span of dozens of kilometers . Humph! Do you think human magic masters can do this? In particr, the ancient goblins made researches on magic theories even way more profound than your current findings . It would take the most excellent human magic schrs a lifetime to study even an ice tip of magic transformation leftover the ancient goblins once had . To my knowledge, there have been a hundred great magic masters altogether in human history . Half of them made their achievements out of the ancient goblins remains . A few of them were famous grave robbers at that time . They were lucky to discover some remains left by ancient goblins and learned a lot from them, then became powerful . Humph!
Shaar shook his head and asked, But, but, but if the goblins were so smart as you said, why would they have ended up like this now?
Chapter 117
Chapter 117
They stayed a few days at Malika City . When the weather finally improved, news came that the snow on the roads ahead had already melted . With the warmer temperatures, the path to Osgiliath had already been cleared by mobilised local soldiers .
The group immediately set off to leave Malika City for Osgiliath . This time, joining them were Alfred Carter and his Wolf Fang Warrior Group .
Alfred Carter was only an intermediate warrior in terms of capabilities . While it was not a low level, he could not be considered a true master either . But along his journey with Shaar, he gained a very special tool: experience!
Compared to most of the warriors at his level, Alfred Carter had rich experience in real battle . This was not groupbat tactics learned in the military, but warrior-to-warriorbat techniques .
He had participated in several tournaments in Osgiliath after all, plus he made a living through fighting with his warrior group . He had too many battle opportunities to count and hence umted a lot of practical experience .
While Shaar was quite powerful, he had a pitiful amount of experience in terms of actualbat . Soldiers trained their courage and group battle tactics on the battlefield . However, a general was not the best at closebat between two warriors . He only stepped into the real world when his old man died, having little experience prior to that .
During their discussions along the way, Alfred Carter did not hold too much back . He spoke frankly with Shaar . Little did he know that this master was actually secretly learning from him?!
On the second day they left Malika city, they had already arrived at the edge of the Armenian Military Region . Based on Alfred Carters descriptions, they only had to travel ahead through a patch of forest and past an ancient city wall ruin to leave the Armenian Military Region . They would be entering Osgiliath, the Imperial Administrative Zone . This was also known as the Central Zone by the Byzantine Empire .
The line of people and horses travelled along slowly . The Wolf Fang Warrior Group was definitely capable, they had a horse for each person . Within the Byzantine Empire, to be able to ride a horse for long-distance journeys was considered a luxury .
There was an old saying: schrs remain poor, warriors be rich . This warrior group looked very capable .
At noon, the group had just arrived at the forest by the border and were about to stop for rest when they heard a whistle from within the forest- then more than ten horses suddenly burst through the trees! The riders were d in armour and wielded long swords, rushing to block the party right in the middle of the path!
Around them and from both sides, several groups of riders rushed out of the woods and they totalled to more than a hundred people! Shaars group was immediately surrounded!
More than ten warriors blocked their path in front . They were led by a middle-aged warrior d in silver knight armour, he looked nonchnt with the silver-white sword on his hip . A pattern was carved on his chest armour, glowing faintly . It was a piece of armour enforced with rare magic!
Next to this warrior was an old man on a horse . He was in a hooded ck cloak, his head hooded only to reveal his grey hair . He held a rope in both his hands and had different-coloured rings on all ten fingers . The gemstones were red, green, blue, etc and seemed to be shrouded by a thin ck mist . His face was hidden in shadow but the silver sigil attached to his chest stated his identity:
A magician! And a powerful intermediate magician too!
The middle-aged warrior sat on the horse and stared at Shaars bunch with a smirk . His eyes lingered on Shaar and his men for a while, then fell on Alfred Carter when he yelled sternly, Alfred Carter of Wolf Fang! Do you recognise me?!!
Alfred Carters expression fell the moment this warrior appeared . These people were equipped with more sophisticated weapons than Wolf Fang . Every warrior on his horse wore decent-quality iron armour and not cheap leather armour, carried military-grade steel swords with shields . Most importantly, there were a few archers waiting quietly outside the circle too .
Magician, closebat warriors, far-range archers... With such aplete setup, they were obviously much better equipped than Alfred Carters Wolf Fang Group .
Alfred Carter looked at the warrior and clenched his teeth . Philip, you snake! You and your men are in our way! Is this an ambush?!
The silver-armoured warriorughed coldly, then red at Alfred Carter with tant hatred and venom . In thest tournament, you cut my younger brothers fingers right off! You should know that, for a warrior, no fingers mean never being able to wield a sword again! When you crippled him, did you ever expect me to avenge him one day?!
What a joke! roared Alfred . It was a tournament, survival of the fittest! If I did not give my best, would your younger brother have shown me mercy? It was a fair fight, the oue is up to fate . How dare you ambush us like this for revenge? Arent you afraid of beingughed at?
The silver-armoured warrior, Philip, merely smirked with cold eyes .
Alfred Carter sighed privately, knowing that the day would not end without violence . He looked at Shaar next to him . When he saw Shaars silent, calm expression, he felt a boost of confidence and yelled, Fine! You want your revenge? Come get it then! These carriages belong to traders escorted by us but it doesnt matter . Ill stay behind with my men! Let these irrelevant people go first!
Youre not very bright, Alfred Carter . Philip guffawed . I chose this ce to set up my ambush, naturally I dont want news getting out! As for those people, well, its just their unlucky day! Who told them to make friends with scum like you?
This person grew more and more arrogant as heughed . Tatara, who was hiding behind Shaar, couldnt help but sigh . This idiot is dead .
Indeed, Alfred Carter was about to say something when Shaar stopped him, at the same time pressing down on the fat Gu Luo, who was about to speak . Alfred spoke up loudly, Hey, I think we need to talk about you first! Ambushing a trading party, robbery and murder... Arent you afraid of getting in trouble with thew?
Alfred Carter lowered his voice . Lord Shaar, this person is called Philip, chief of the Silver Python Warrior Group, also known as Venom Fang . He is a venomous man whomits unspeakable crimes... Im afraid... The Silver Pythons are known for their ruthlessness and violence because of huge financial backing . I crippled his brother once, Im afraid he isnt going to back down...
Philipughed heartily, within it was arrogance as he red at Shaar . And where are YOU from?! Hmmph, since you chose to travel with the Wolf Fangs, youve just got the worst luck! I hope youll make better friends in your next lifetime!
As he spoke, Philip lowered his head slightly and whispered to the magician . Master, please attack when I sound the cue .
The magician looked arrogant too . He only nodded slightly and gave a hmmph without another word .
Philip was filled with confidence . Since the other side wasnt speaking, he raised his silver sword in the air and yelled, Archers! FIRE!
On his cue, more than ten Silver Python warriors outside the circle fired their arrows . A rain of arrows now headed towards Shaars group .
The Lantis warriors had already protected Gu Luo and the other leaders in the middle with raised shields . With even morebat experience, the Wolf Fang warriors raised their shields and quickly dispersed, jerking their horses around to dodge the arrows .
Tatara leapt off his horse the first moment and slid under a horse carriage .
After the first round of arrows, about twenty arrows could be seen stabbed straight into wheels, carriages and shields . Only two or three warriors were shot . Philip shouted and the Silver Pythons let out a roar, charging ahead with their horses .
Silver Python warriors charged from all directions like floodwaters . On Shaars side, Alfred Carter let out a roar and led the Wolf Fangs straight ahead, ignoring the enemies from other directions, right at Philips men! Alfred Carters intentions were obvious- to do his best to incapacitate Philip . Once the ringleader was dead, victory would be theirs .
Philip charged on his horse and as he watched Alfred also charging towards him, he could not help but lick his lips excitedly . The magician chanted two incantations quickly and an eleration spell fell on Philip, bursting into magical light . Silver light erupted as he roared! His Qi had already reached the level of a seventh level warrior!
Both sides collided hard into each other and the destruction was instant . Five or six frontliners fell off their horses upon the first impact and when theynded, they ignored their pains and leapt back up to thrust their weapons at the nearest enemy .
The Wolf Fangs were more ruthless but Philips men had the advantage of numbers . Very soon, the Wolf Fang warriors were forced to scatter . Since there were more Silver Pythons, they could easily scatter the Wolf Fangs by driving themselves between the Wolf Fangs on their horses . At this point, the Lantis warriors kept retreating, using a few carriages as cover . The people in front unsheathed their swords while the people behind retaliated with their own bows and arrows .
Alfred Carter was facing Philip head-on . After the moment both swords collided, it was obvious that Alfred was at a disadvantage . The Combat Qi from his sword was not as powerful as Philips and seemed to be slightly bent already . Alfred was not as strong in the first ce and being on a horse rendered his advantage of being more agile useless . Philip seemed to be prepared because the moment the eleration spell was cast, he became more nimble and fast, shing his sword ruthlessly and repeatedly towards Alfred . Alfred was busy deflecting every hit and did not have the chance to get off his horse . Finally, with a shriek, Philips sword struck the ck armoured warriors shoulder . Silver Combat Qi exploded and the piece of armour on his shoulder was pried off into the air together with a spray of blood . Alfred Carter flipped off his horse andnded, quickly dodging aside as he gritted his teeth in pain . Seeing this, Philip sneered and got off his horse in pursuit, silver Combat Qi brewing like a cloud in his hand, engulfing Alfred Carter within .
Philip was not naturally agile as Alfred Carter but with the help of the spell, he surpassed Alfred . The ck-armoured warrior did his best to defend himself under immense pain, trying to shake off his opponent using speed but Shadow Sword Arts was simply not powerful without the advantage of speed . After another few shes, Philips sword stabbed into Alfreds thigh and this time, the Combat Qi within the sword sted a piece of flesh off his leg . Alfred Carter screamed in pain and hopelessness shed in his eyes . Before he copsed, mustered up all his strength and the sword in his hand suddenly turned into a ray of light shot directly at Philip . The Silver Python warrior was initially delighted with himself but his chest tightened the moment he saw the sh of lightning . He did a backflip, blocking his sword in front of himself . A crack sounded, he cut the ray of light in half but at the same time, half his sword broke off and brushed passed his cheek!
Philip shrieked as a bloody sh appeared on his face, even his helmet had fallen off . He stumbled backwards, wiping his face . There was already a deep cut on his left cheek and a piece of skin had been sliced off . He was instantly drenched in cold sweat! If he did not dodge Alfreds final strike, or had the help of the spell, his head would have been sted off!
After the initial surprise faded, anger rose within . He unleashed a roar and chased after Alfred, raising his sword to bring it down towards Alfreds head . The ck-armoured warrior had lost his weapon and spent all his Combat Qi on the previous strike . Without a way to defend himself, he closed his eyes and awaited the arrival of death!
Philip was ecstatic as he brought his sword down, as if he could already see his enemys head sliced right off...
Suddenly, a ray of red light shot right at him and Philip felt a violent vibration in his hand . With a shing, he felt the sword lighten . It was instantly shorter!
Alfred Carter quickly rolled backwards, seeing as he had just dodged death .
Hey! I said, murder is illegal! A patronising voice sounded next to Philip, along with a huge force that kicked Philip into the air . Shaar stood with a pitchfork, violence shed in his eyes as he struck it ruthlessly downwards!
As an advanced warrior, Philip naturally was no delicate man . However, Shaar unleashed his killing intent and was unrelentless with his sharp pitchfork! Philip parried with what was left of his sword three times . After three sharp ngs, he retreated backwards to find only a bald hilt left in his hand!
His heart skipped a beat as his courage disappeared instantly . Tossing the hilt hard towards Shaar, he turned to yell, Master...
Shaar was about to pursue him but Doras frantic voice sounded in his mind, Idiot! Why are you so fixated on that warrior?! Kill the magician first!
The sound of a magicians chanting had begun behind him . The magician was far from the centre of the battle on a horse with four Silver Pythons guarding closely around him .
He raised both his arms, his fingers covered fully with rings . A magical staff appeared in his right hand out of nowhere and after a sudden burst of magical light, several rays of ck light shot directly at Shaar!
Shaar lowered his head to dodge, tumbling across the ground but after the few rays missed him, they automatically halted and did a U-turn towards his back once more . Shaar felt his scalp go numb as he sensed the cold aura radiating from the ck lights . It was an eerie feeling! With a roar, he stomped both feet hard on the ground and shot out in a sh, hurling himself right before the magician!
The four Silver Pythons unsheathed their swords and surrounded him immediately while the magician turned and ran--- magicians were not great at closebat after all .
Shaar stabbed two Silver Python warriors quickly but the magician had already cast his second spell . A boom rang and two more ck rays shot out at him!
This time, Shaar was unable to dodge all the ck raysing towards both his face and back . He grabbed a Silver Python with all his might and ignored the fact that his opponent thrust their sword right into his chest . He had Dragon Scales to protect his body after all . After bearing the brunt of the attack, he shifted his weight towards their torso, then snapped his opponents neck in a swift movement!
The ck rays arrived and Shaar used the corpse to block them all . Immediately, he felt a surge of ck Qi and tossed the corpse away in panic, only to see the body melt into nothing mid-air! Blood and flesh melted off like snow, turning theplete corpse into a skeleton!
Shaar was utterly stunned! Seeing two more ck rays heading towards himself, he could only start sprinting towards the magician!
The magician was equally startled . After he chanted the third spell, a circr magical light shield materialised in front of him . When Shaar ran, he felt as if he had mmed into a wall! The ck ray of light hit his back and he instantly felt like a bucket of cold water was dumped on his head! He shuddered twice from the chills .
In an instant, all Shaars clothes, which were luxurious robes, melted into bits and withered off . They broke off in crumbs and turned to dust mid-air! His shirts, both outer and inner, plus his soft armour, were all eroded too!
But in the end, the dragon scales he wore as his finalyer saved his life! When the ck rays reached the scales, Shaars Dragon Soul Seal was activated and a surge of warmth poured out of the dragon scales, driving the cold Qi out! However, Shaars Dragon Soul Seal was still weak and much weaker than an intermediate level magician .
Seeing as the dragon scales could barely block the attack and the chill was starting to prate the heat, Shaar tumbled and quickly ripped the dragon scales off his back and tossed it away...
Boom, and the spell had pierced through the scales mid-air! At the centre, a fist-sized hole had already been burned through!
(What a powerful spell!) Shaar was stunned! If the scales had not been durable enough to give him time to rip them off, if he were just a little slower, then the ck light would have burned right through!
Having cast a few consecutive spells, the magician was a little tired too . Although he was still chanting, his voice had weakened .
Shaars clothes had eroded offpletely, his upper body naked . All he had was his tattered underwear and this magician looked like he was about to cast another spell . Shaar could not afford to get hit again, could he?
If the magician cast another ray of ck light, he did not have any more dragon scales left to protect himself .
Shaar unleashed a roar and charged ahead, mming into the magical shield . In an instant, the light shield rippled . Shaar raised his pitchfork and shed it down heavily . Glowing red with killing intent, the pitchfork cut through the magical light shield but could not cut any further!
But the magician was already utterly shocked by this . Distracted, his chanting stopped momentarily . This magical shield was powerful enough to stop Combat Qi from even an advanced-level warrior! How powerful was this enemy?! This guy almost cut it in half with just one strike?!
Was this guy at least a level eight warrior?!
Shaar had already made his decision . Taking a step back, he held his pitchfork with both hands and roared, Dragon Thorn!!!
Boom!
Thin rays of red light shot out from the pitchfork as Shaar drove it deep into the magical light shield . With help from the red light, the initially unrelenting magical shield broke instantly!
Red light prated through the magical light, hitting the magician, whose mouth was agape with shock . The red light rays punctured his heart and blood poured out of his mouth instantly . The magician copsed backwards and fell head-first off his horse .
After utilising the Dragon Thorn, Shaar immediately felt immense pain all over his body . He knew he was about to be engulfed by the bacsh very soon . Bearing the intense pain, he tookrge strides forward as fresh blood squeezed out of the pores on his arm . His tearing muscles made him feel like he was about to ckout...
He forced himself to rush up to the magicians body and raised his pitchfork, slicing the magicians head off as he yelled, I have killed the magician! Anyone who wishes to die cane forward now!!
Philip had personally witnessed how this scary dude survived the magicians attack and broke through the magicians shield using brute force . Philip had spent a fortune hiring this magician but Shaar had just sliced his head right off .
After what he had just seen, Philip was already in utter shock . How could he still have any courage left?!
This guy killed the magician so effortlessly and he had just been defeated badly... After such a bad hit, would Philip still have the courage to bother them anymore?
When he saw Shaars murderous eyes directed at himself, he shivered and yelled, Fall back! Fall back!!
He quickly shed his de down on a Wolf Fang warrior next to him, then ran to hop on a horse, kicked the horse twice and ran for his life .
When the Silver Pythons saw their leader run off, they naturally did not stay either . In a hush, the troops scattered .
The Wolf Fangs had fewer numbers and did not have the ability to pursue the enemy . They merely watched as the troops escaped . They only had half their initial number left, everyone was bloody and they all copsed with exhaustion .
The battlefield was in chaos . More than thirty bodies were strewn haphazardly- there were more than ten Wolf Fang deaths and less than ten of them remained . There were six or seven Lantis casualties and the rest of the deaths were Silver Pythons .
Gu Luo yelled when the enemy retreated so the Lantis warriors raised their bows to fire at the running soldiers . The rain of arrows shot a few Silver Pythons off their horses soon after . It was only when the Silver Pythons were far away when everyone finally put down their weapons, their faces contorted as they panted heavily .
Tatara had long run out of the carriage, sprinting to Shaars side to help him up . Master, are you alright?!
Shaar was hurting all over and could barely stand . He leaned heavily on Tatara, his breathing rugged . He tossed the magicians head aside, guffawed three times, then his eyes rolled back and he slumped on Tataras back .
Soythe was slightly injured too . He was the bald man Kevins squire after all and knew a bit ofbat . He fought alongside the Lantis warriors and was not too hurt so he tossed his sword and ran over to help carry Shaar with Tatara, bringing Shaar to sit down in a corner . When Shaar finally regained his breath, enduring severe pain, he looked around to ensure that the threat was gone and finally shook his head to curse .
UGH! Magicians are indeed hard to deal with . I almost died right here... All magicians deserve to be killed!
Although this was just Shaar venting his anger, Tatara could not help but shrink
A group of people started to help the wounded while the remaining Lantis and Wolf Fangs cleaned up the battlefield . The ck-armoured Alfred Carter was severely wounded and was lying down after his wounds had been bandaged .
Tatara was a cunning man, his first reaction was to drag the dead magicians body over and then slowly pull all the rings off the magicians fingers .
He looked very excited as he stole the rings, whispering to Shaar, Master, were rich! Rich! These are good stuff!
Shaar looked up, Good stuff?
Tatara suppressed his excitement, Of course theyre good stuff, Master! In your hands, they might not be worth much, maybe you could get them for a bit of cash but in MY hands... they can be very powerful treasures!
Oh?
Tatara gulped and whispered, Master, the magician you killed just now was using an extremely rare spell called Life Curse Technique! This type of magic is extremely rare even in the world of magic!
Chapter 118 The Legendary Master
Chapter 118
The Legendary Master
After many years of research, Fihar Frankia came to a conclusion: Life Magic either spends the magicians own life force or someone elses life .
Simply put, hebined the Death Spirit Magic and Life Magic that he learned to form a new technique . It modified Death Spirit Magics method of cultivating spiritual energy to engulf and absorb another persons life force, using it as fuel for even more powerful magic .
During his earliest research, he needed to find a powerful source of life, a living being thriving with life so he could spend it instead of his own life force .
And what did he find? What was the being that lived the longest in the maind?
It was undeniably, the dragon .
He was a genius who would stop at nothing to obtain power, border lining on a psychopath .
Just to prove his own theory, he started to make a move on the dragon race . This guy was already known as a powerful Death Spirit Magician then, one of the top in the world! He set off to the extremes of the northern region to find dragons, then used despicable methods, i . e . poisons and ambushing to y several dragons, absorbing life force from their bodies .
This was also the reason why Fihars reputation turned sour amongst the dragons, and since he appeared, all human death spirit magic was on the dragons cklist .
Human death spirit magicians became one of the most hated enemies . Just to improve his ability tobine the two magics, the b****** somehow managed to find the dragon races legendary sacred tomb .
The strangest thing was that he walked out of the ce alive .
When he returned to the maind, he worked hard on his research and very soon obtained results . He had sessfully modified Life Magic into the Life Curse Technique . In truth, all life force could be precursors for life magic! One could harvest this from all types of living beings, not just high-level life forms like humans, dwarves, dragons and elves but also nts, insects, snakes, ants and other animals!
His findings were written in a book on magical theory but this guy was a madman who caused at least one famine just because he wanted enough life force for himself .
The stories told that no de of grass was spared along the path he walked, and that all life withered around him!
Obtaining power like this was absolutely against thews of nature . He finally got what he deserved at seventy years old . Before this, the Anti-ck Magic Society had sentenced him to his crimes and at least one saint level magical mentor started to hunt him down . Yet, he escaped . In the end, he died in the hands of a god . Apparently even the godly spirits could not tolerate him repeatedly breaking thews of nature and magic .
At seventy, he still looked like a strong forty-year-old man at his peak after absorbing so much life force . The heavens struck him with lightning and in the end, he and his magicalb turned to ash .
Although he was dead, his name became a hot topic within the century after his death . The main reason was because of a remark he left behind when he was still alive:
Why do you want to kill me? I have merely opened a new door on the path to power . Perhaps some feel difort upon the opening of said door . In truth, murder and death were not my main intentions, they were just costs to be paid to open new doors . I do not see Life Magic as evil . Magic can be obtained through many methods, life force does not have toe from our race or other higher beings . Even pigs, dogs, cattle, goats and horses could be life force sources . Arent we killing lives already when we eat beef and mutton?
You are merely on a moral high horse! To me, I can choose not to kill humans . Given enough goats, I can even challenge a saint level magical mentor though I am much weaker in terms of strength .
I am ostracised because of such unfairness, they have gatekept power to themselves and panic when they realise others have new ways to obtain powers equal to their own! The people on top need to keep their ces and so, I must die .
He had left behind these words one year before his death when he publicly went to the Osgiliath headquarters . At the time, his appearance at the capital had sparked mass panic but this criminal merely took a quick tour, left this speech behind and left in a flurry .
No one dared to attack him because they knew that not only would they risk death, the entire poption of Osgiliath could end up being a source of life force for him! Even the emperor and the organisations leader did not want this disaster to happen under their watch .
After listening to the story, Shaar sighed .
That was impressive . The hillbilly spat hard on the ground . This was arrogance at its peak .
He squinted at Tatara . Are you sure the guy I killed was cultivating Life Force Technique?
Tatara pointed at the rings he took from the dead magicians fingers . I can sense that the energy ripples in these rings are not stored magic or death spirit magic . This is life force .
Chapter 119.1 Miracle City (1)
Chapter 119.1
Miracle City (1)
A strange ck mist surrounded these rings . Shaar initially thought it was some death spirits powers but after Tataras remark, he was surprised .
Life force? But why does this look so evil and scary?!
Simple, because these lives were taken by force . The magic of harvesting life force itself is modified from the magic used to harvest spirits, smirk Dora in his mind .
The unlucky magician who died in Shaars hands had his pockets practically emptied . Shaar and Tatara found a well-hiddenmbskin notebook and after skimming through, Shaar only found strange text that looked like scrawls used on magical seals .
This is the Language of Magic, anguage specifically used by magicians . This is a type of magic that harvests life force . Tatara sighed immediately, his greedy eyes fixed on thembskin notes in Shaars hands .
During Fihar Frankiasst appearance in Osgiliath, when he left hisst words at the church, he also wrote a line of magic incantation on the wall . This incantation was how he used modified death spirit magic to extract life force!
Tatara was getting excited . Although the church did its best to ban this spell, information still leaked out through various pathways . That was probably his intentions anyway . Unfortunately, the incantation this madman left behind was not evenplete . At least he did not leave the entire harvesting procedures behind, so... if they followed his method... Not sure how many magicians attempted this during the past few centuries but it is too bad none could reach his level .
Fihars contribution: he made a shortcut avable so more people could obtain power but there was still a barrier to entry . He merely greatly lowered it .
To cultivate this Life Curse Technique that Fihar left behind, first you must be a death spirit magician! You must learn how to harvest souls, then building on this foundation, you will be able to harvest life force .
The second barrier to entry seemed to be something Fihar deliberately did... The spell he left behind was just a fraction of theplete version . A cultivator following this method would find that they could still harvest other peoples life force but when casting the spell, they would spend their own life force too- just that this rate of expenditure would be decreased greatly .
When a spell is cast, it would spend mostly the harvested life force as well as a little of the magicians own .
This was just in a rtive sense . Although every spell used only a little, after a while, it would umte... And the magicians life would naturally be short .
No one understood his intentions of not providing the full spell .
Some people came up with a theory as they spected, and this theory was epted by a minority:
In summary, Fihar was a person of high morals . Although he had created several famine disasters and killed many lives, this was all in pursuit for power and to him, this was selflessness .
He intended to leave behind a possibility for the world, opening a door to a new path! After the path was illuminated, he did not care how people walked down the path and needed them to used their intellect to conduct research .
If he announced the entire method, then... it would merely encourageziness: they would just need to cultivate this method .
That was why he did not want to tell anyone what to do, but showing what was possible!
In his words, If I could shepard enough goats, I would be able to challenge an Archmage! If I had even more goats, I would be able to fight an even more powerful presence...
And what would that be?
That was unfathomable...
Unfortunately, people could not replicate it .
In the decades after his death, his Life Curse Technique did not spread .
One was because the church suppressed and controlled this technique and on the other hand, the spell was very iplete and no one as prodigious as Fihar ever appeared again .
If... you had to cut your life short by a few years every time you cast the spell, most people could not ept this price because it would be the same as suicide along with the enemy . . .
The third reason was the most important: there was an incredibly bad disadvantage!
What would the consequence of cultivating theplete incantation?
In theory, with enough number of lives around, then the magician would have unlimited power! Just as what Fihar said about enough number of goats!
They would not be spending their own life force!
But as for the iplete technique, there was none of the infinite power effect! Because the magician still had to spend their own life force, just that... the expenditure was a lot lesser .
Thisck brought a strange oue:
A separation of castes .
This was a surprising result .
Other magic had levels, beginner, intermediate and advanced, level 1 to 9 .
Fihars ingenuity was that he could ignore this system!
Yet, another grading system appeared with the iplete spell . This grading system did not rte to magical powers but the magicians own life force .
Or rather... it was determined by how much of your life force you were willing to sacrifice!
The more of your own life you sacrificed, the more powerful you became, and vice versa .
Many people did not understand why Fihar would create such a rule after breaking the previous rules . Perhaps Fihar was just getting back at the world in his own way .
Chapter 119.2 Miracle City (2)
Chapter 119.2
Miracle City (2)
Shaar did not agree to Tataras request immediately, merely shooing away the disappointed magicians assistant for the moment . Now that he was alone, he patiently asked Dora for help:
Life Curses can generally be divided into three kinds and its not strictly a curse, its an art of spells . The first type is foresight . Doras tone turned stern! Dontugh! Whats so funny about foresight?! Predicting the future is a peculiar type of magic, high-level Byzantine spiritual workers, Odins ceremonial masters all have powers in this area . Life Spellse from magic so it is not strange that part of the energyes from this aspect .
The second type is support-function magic like mental and physical strength boosts- a boost of courage, healing wounds, increasing strength, faster speeds or even prolonging life etc...
The third type is attack-type magic, the exact opposite of the second kind . Take away your enemys courage, deepen your enemys wounds, absorb their life force etc... Since Life Spells do not belong to any element, it does not have any attributes tied to the elements like wind, fire, water, earth etc .
All these decades, human magicians have categorised all the Life Spells and nine of the highest-level Life Spells are:
Intuition - foresight-type
Courage boost - support-type
Healing, also known as life-replenishment- support-type
Strength boost - support-type
Speed boost - support-type
Courage robbing, also known as Fear Spells - attack-type
Life robbing, also known as Wound-Deepening - attack-type
Strength robbing, also known as Weakening Spells - attack-type
Speed robbing, also known as Speed Retardation - attack-type
It can be seen that the support and attack-type spells are allplete opposites of each other .
In terms of the separation of levels, a magicians prowess in Life Spells was dependent on how much of their own life force they were willing to sacrifice . There are four levels .
Level 1 Life Spell magicians can master three spells, they automatically receive foresight abilities and one support and attack spell each .
Level 2 magicians can master five spells, in addition to Level 1 abilities, they can master one more support and attack spell .
Level 3 magicians can wield seven spells, in addition to Level 2 abilities, simrly, they have one more support and attack spell .
Level 4 magicians can wield all nine aspects of magic .
However, even with such abilities, the magicians who cultivated the iplete version of the spell were still far from what Fihar used to be although they had attained the fourth level and mastered all nine types of magic . They were only simr to an intermediate-level magician .
That was why there must be at least another level beyond this but... Without theplete cultivation methods, no one could know what came next .
Being a prodigious schr of the dragon race, Dora could provide a very detailed exnation but afterwards, she asked in a strange tone, Are you really going to let that magicians helper cultivate this magic? His current abilities are almost non-existent, if he cultivates Life Spells, itll definitely be an effective method for him to grow but...
But what? Shaar grinned .
Dora huffed . Youll understand in the future! Growing stronger isnt as easy as you think! Fihar did not leave behind aplete cultivation method- Im afraid he had hidden intentions for writing down an iplete version on purpose! Did you realise that even with these nine spells, theyre still quite useless in a battle between two magicians! It doesnt matter if its attack or support-type, they emphasise too much on physical aspects and not magical power! They are not magical-attacks or magical-defences .
With a toolbelt of spells like that, if your opponent were a warrior, perhaps youll be at an advantage but in a fight between two magicians, think about it... Speed robbing, Weakening or even Wound-Deepening... How effective are these spells against a magician who chants incantations from a far distance?
Shaar was stunned .
The magician you encountered today- although he cultivated the Life Spell, when he attacked, he was actually using Death Magic! That guy was initially a Death Spirit Magician himself so cultivating a little Life Spell on the side is no strange thing . However, no Death Spirit Magician would cultivate Life Spell as their main power source . For example, the magician attacked using a type of Death Magic called Disintegration... This is a typical Death Magic spell .
Shaar thought about the terrifying ck light that came from the magician, how it could melt people to leave only a pile of bones behind . He shivered .
If he did not have his Dragonscale armour, he would be a pile of bones too!
Basically, in my opinion, without Fiharsplete guide to cultivating the Life Spell, the current iplete version does not hold much value at all, especially when the enemy is a magician . Relying on just Life Spells would not defeat a magician from any elemental attributes, at least not without magical shields . Life Spells would never hold up against other magical attacks . There isnt even one spell for defence amongst the nine!
Shaar thought for a while and changed his mind about cultivating this magic . How insane would that be?! He would have to shorten his life for it! Although it would cut down the magicians life force expenditure, he did not want to turn from a strong youth to an elderly man after casting a few spells .
In addition to that, even though Life Spells did not have high technical requirements, one must still have the foundations . Shaar on the other hand... he was no magician .
So... well let Tatara cultivate it then!
Shaar took ambskin scroll out, read it in great detail, then made his decision .
Hmm... I just hope you will not regret this decision, said Dora with a hint of mockery . The hillbilly was slightly ufortable but no matter how he pestered her, Dora never answered again .
Chapter 119.3 Miracle City (3)
Chapter 119.3
Miracle City (3)
The crowd rested for a night in the woods . This ambush had resulted in many severe injuries, Alfred Carters Wolf Fang Warrior Group had lost half its manpower . One could easily predict that the visit to the capital would not yield great results at the tournament .
The Lantis warriors did not seem too upset about it though . Gu Luo even graciously sent some medicine over but Shaar needed to rest because of his injuries and did not speak much to him .
The next morning, Shaar called the magician-helper out . It was obvious that Tatara had not slept all night because his eyes were bloodshot .
First, I need to set things straight . Shaar looked into Tataras eyes . You must know more about the Life Spells than me, since you call yourself a magician... uh, fine, dont look at me like that, you ARE a magician . Then you must know that the spell spends your own life force too . The methods that Fihar left behind were notplete, so if you cultivate this magic, you might... No, you WILL lose a portion of your lifespan . Are you willing for that to happen?
Tataras perverted face was determined, for he answered without hesitation, Yes!
. . . Why? The magicians courage was surprising . This guy was usually just a greedy coward .
Tatara suddenly puffed up his chest and his ugly, perverted face suddenly glowed . Clenching both fists, he dered, Because I am a magician! I, Tatara, am a magician! A powerful, respectable magician! A magician is no coachman or cksmith! A magician is a powerful and noble presence! A magician is a master who stands amongst the clouds! We do not roll in the mud like stray dogs!
Shaar looked at him with a half-smile . Eh? Looks like theres a lot of resentment towards me umted in you .
Tatara retracted his neck immediately, forcing his features into a respectful smile, No way! I would never! Master, even though I am a magician, I am still your lowly servant and squire...
Then... youll get as you wish!
Shaars decision was music to his ears . Delighted, Tatara leapt and cheered, almost about to kiss the hillbilly out of joy .
Thankfully, the hillbilly kicked him away just in time . Although he was injured, he still had the strength to kick Tatara away .
In the morning, Shaar and Tatara separated from the rest and snuck into the deepest part of the forest . He gave a very clear exnation to Gu Luo and the rest: my helper requires a quiet ce to cast his magic .
Gu Luo and the rest understood and naturally would not send their people to watch them . Secretly watching a magician was a dangerous thing to do . And since Shaar had given thismand, Gu Luo would not cross him .
When they arrived at the deepest part of the woods, Shaar took out a sheet ofmbskin paper .
The other object found on the dead magician was a magic scroll- a simple contract document .
Shaar tossed the agreement before Tatara and stroked his chin, grinning . You recognise this, dont you?
Tatara gave one look and his face turned sour . He fell silent and smiled bitterly . I know this is a magical contract . Once signed, it is stored in the soul and one cannot break it, or the magic would engulf the traitor and suck his powers...
Its simple . Shaar did not hide his intentions . Youre my squire, I know where your loyalty lies- but I am still just slightly wary . You want power, so you must pay some price, right? I am a fair person . I killed the magician, his belongings are my war spoils . You did not contribute at all . It ispletely up to me to decide whether you get anything . I would not give you such a huge gift without expecting anything, right?
Tatara sighed . I understand .
Thats why Im giving you the chance to make a choice now . If youre unwilling, Ill keep the stuff . You will continue being my squire . In the future, when you have saved up enough money, you can buy your freedom and you dont have to follow me around anymore . But if you do want this Life Spell, then I must ensure your loyalty to me . These are my war spoils, you must pay a price for them... this is fair .
It is fair . Tatara calmed down and no longer hesitated . He immediately picked the magical scroll up, unrolled it and shook it gently . The magic within activated and the scroll selfbusted, a strange silver glow cast on Tatara and Shaar .
I, Tatara, sign this magical contract that as long as I live, I will be a loyal servant to Mr Shaar and will never betray him .
After chanting this twice in Magguage and themon tongue, Shaar nodded and also dered loudly in Magguage, Deal .
He had learned his word from Dorast night .
Very soon, the scroll stopped burning and the silver glow dissipated .
Chapter 120.1 Summoning Of The Star
Chapter 120.1
Summoning Of The Star
If you had to pick a word to describe the Byzantine Empires capital, Osgiliath, then the word would be: Miracle!
Several centuries ago, a famous poet from maind had a revtion on his first visit to Osgiliath: when you stand before the city, you realise that all the words and fanciest adjectives in the world pale inparison to the city! At this moment, I have the urge to fall to my knees and kiss the ground with utmost reverence and fear, to kiss this miracle city that man built!
The hillbillys first emotion when he saw the miracle city was astonishment .
Just pure shock! Like buckets of cold water emptied on his head! He felt like a surge of power had washed over him, agitating every nerve, making every hair stand . This passion would mysteriously give you the urge to fall to the ground and cheer for the miracle before your eyes .
That was basically what Shaar felt .
His mouth was wide enough to fit an egg, his eyes asrge as saucers!
Osgiliath was located on the shores of the Byzantine Empires ind sea .
This piece ofnd was a gigantic peninsr that jutted into the waters as if when God made this world, he deliberately cut off the top of a mountain on this peninsr, making this protruding piece ofnd be something that resembled half a hill .
The entire Osgiliath was constructed under such special circumstances . As a peninsr extending into the sea, it was surrounded by water in three directions, though only the south side was a t beach . The other two sides were mere cliff faces tens of metres tall! Thebination of tides, year-long tumultuous waves, dangerous rocks and tall cliffs made for natural defense mechanisms in the north and east faces of the city... However, as if the rulers still did not feel secure enough, they built a gigantic city wall twenty metres tall, ten-metres thick on the cliffs! Watchtowers were built on the city walls, and there was one tower every several hundreds of metres containing long-range cannons and bows, as well as hidden soldiers .
The city wall was made of green-white stone shaped into rectangles, apparently weighing at least a few hundred kilogrammes per piece . The tallest point of the city wall was more than a hundred metres from the surface of the ocean at the bottom of the cliffs!
This was still not the most magnificent, intimidating part of the city .
On the west side of the peninsr that connected to the maind sat what everyone agreed to be the most magnificent city wall on the maind, clearly dividing the peninsr and maind horizontally into two sections .
That was where Osgiliaths main entrance was . The city walls were on average thirty metres tall, with its tallest point at fifty metres! This face of the city wall was miles long with twelve city gates . One of them was the famous Triumph City Gates, which was wide enough to fit at least ten carriages side-by-side!
All twelve city gates were shaped like round arches, designed in the Byzantium style . Beautifully intimidating carvings of famous Byzantium heroes were on every door like ancient warriors guarding this gigantic city .
There were even four pavilion towers situated around the city towers round roof, every tower at least ten metres in diameter enough to fit city guards guarding the gates .
Right now, Shaar was looking at the western portion of the city wall facing ind!
His first reaction: Thats not a city wall, thats an endless mountain range! Shaars chin almost touched the floor as he looked at the walls so tall their magnificence made him sigh .
Scanning the walls, he could see all kinds of gs pping on top while the green stone wally like a slumbering beast... Under the sunshine, this ce felt sacred and demanded respect .
Shaar was in shock for a full fifteen minutes . When he snapped back to his senses, his eyes were still fixated on the mountain-like walls, muttering to himself, Wow, how many years did Byzantium take to build such a gigantic city...
Forty years . Gu Luo had somehow arrived by Shaars side on his horse . Along the way, Gu Luo had found out that Mr Shaar here was visiting Osgiliath for the first time, and knew that Shaar was not Byzantine .
The fat man looked at Osgiliath far away . Although it was not his first visit, the Lantis warriors were still amazed . He replied to Shaar in a low voice, The Byzantine Empire took forty years to build this magnificent miracle city! And that was only for its earliest form . Afterpletion, it took the city more than two hundred years to achieve its current state! After six dynasties and more than ten emperors, the city now looks like this .
Shaar drew in a sharp inhale .
Two hundred and forty years...
Lets go! Well enter using the Triumph Gates . Its your first time in Osgiliath, youll regret it forever if you dont visit it! Gu Luo snickered . When I first entered through the Triumph Gates, my eyeballs almost fell out .
They walked for half a day and finally reached the bottom of the city walls...
Before Shaar was yet another miracle!
A huge river! Or more urately, it was a man-made river!
ording to Gu Luos exnation, centuries ago, a Byzantine emperor ordered for the ground facing ind to be dug out! This became a man-made river about five kilometres long!
Huge boulders were ced on the riverbanks and the river bed was ten metres deep . It took them sixteen years to sessfully dig out the entire canal so seawater could be directed through the mouths on both sides . This became the river that protected the city on the west side .
The narrowest part of this river was fifty metres wide while the width of the widest section was more than a hundred metres!
To connect both sides of the river, there were twelve stone bridges built in front of the twelve city gates! The thinnest stone bridge was ten metres wide while the widest bridge, also the bridge connecting to the Triumph Gates, was fifty metres wide!
Twelve giant stone bridges were tethers to the maind .
This also meant... If all twelve bridges were broken, then Osgiliath would be practically an ind surrounded by seawater!
Shaar and his party arrived at the bridge leading to Triumph gates . After several centuries, the head of the bridge had be a small settlement but even this small ce was much busier than Primal Wildfire Town . They slowly passed through the town, observing the bustling crowds, tourists and businessmen in colourful clothing, then the patrolling Byzantine soldiers d in shiny armour . .
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!